Google 


This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world’s books discoverable online. 


It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that’s often difficult to discover. 


Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 


Usage guidelines 


Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 


We also ask that you: 


+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 


+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google’s system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 


+ Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 


+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can’t offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book’s appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 


About Google Book Search 


Google’s mission is to organize the world’s information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 


atthtto: //books.gqoogle.com/ 





CLASSICAL WORKS. 


Ce oe 




































LATIN TEXT-BOOKS. 


Harkness’s Introductory Latin Book, intended as an Elementary 
Drill-Book on the Infiections and Principles ef the Language. 


Latin Grammar, for Schools and Colleges. Révised 


Elements of Latin Grammar, for Schools. 


Latin Reader, with References, Suggestions, Notes, 
‘and Vocabulary. 


Practical Introduction to Latin Composition, for 
Schools and Colleges. Part L Elementary Exercises, intended 
4s.a Companion to the Reader. Part II. Latin Syntax. Part 
It. Elements of Latin Style, with special Reference to Idioms 
and Synonymes. (Just published.) 


——~———— Casar’s Commentaries on the Gallic War, with 
Notes, Dictionary, Life of Cesar, Map of Gaul, Plans of Bat- 
tles, etc. 

Cieero’s Select Orations, with Notes, etc. 

Arnold’s First and Second Latin Book and Practical Gram- 
mar.* Revised and corrected. By J. A. Spencer, D.D. 12mo. 
859 pages. 

Practical Introduction to Latin Prose Composi- 
tion.* Revised and corrected. By J. A. Spencer, D.D. 12mo. 
856 pages. 

Cornelius Nepos,* with Questions and Answers, and an Imitative 
Exercise on each Chapter. With Notes by E. A. Jounson, Pro- 
fessor of Latin in University of New York. New edition, en- 
larg6d, with a Lexicon, Historical and Geographical Index, etc. 
amo. 850 pages. 

Beza’s Latin Version of the New Testament. 12mo. 201 pages. 

Ceosar’s Commentaries on the Gallic War. With English 
Notes, Critical and Explanatory; a Lexicon, Geographical and 
Historical Indexer, and a Map of Gaul. By J. A. Spzncze, D. D. 
mo. 408 pages. 


Cicero’s Select Orations, With Notes for the use of Schools and 
Colleges. By E. A: Jonnson, Professor of Latin in the Univer- 
sity of New York. 12mo. 459 pages. 

Cicero de Officiis, With English Notes, mostly translated from 

Zump and Bonnell. By THomas A. THacuer, of Yale College. 


Aq 


Edition. 





euoetiooe 





3 


ae Pi eae es i 
¢ AK Ee a, LUO ag tae ngs ale 
nN — 

\ A , f d F 
PU peviice, ee 


“ 





STANDARD OLASSICAL WORKS. 





Horace, The Works of, With English Notes, for the use of . 
Schools and Colleges. By J. L. Lincoun, Professor of Latin 
Language and Literature in Brown University. f2mo. 5%5 pages. 

Livy. Selections from the first five books, together with the twen- 
ty-first and twenty-second books entire. With a Plan of Rome; 
and a Map of the Passage of Hannibal, and English Notes for 
the use of Schools. By J. L. Lincoxn, Prof. of the Latin Lan- 
guage and Literature in Brown University. 12mo. 3829 pages. 

Quintus Curtius: Life and Exploits of Alexander the Great. 
Edited and illustrated with English Notes, by Wm.114m HENRY 
CrosBy. 12mo. 3885 pages. 

Sallust’s Jugurtha and Catilina, With Notes and a Vocabu- 
lary. By BuTLER and Stureus. 12mo. 89% pages. 


It is believed that this will be found superior to any edition 
heretofore published in this country. 


The Histories of Tacitus. With Notes for Colleges. By W. S. 
Tyuur, Professor of Latin and Greek in Amherst College. 
12mo. 453 pages. . : 

Tacitus’s Germania and Agricela, With Notes for Colleges. 
By W.8. Trier. 12mo. 198 pages. 

Virgil’s Hineid.* With Explanatory Notes. By Henry Frieze, 
Professor of Latin in the State University of Michigan. (Re- 
cently published.) 12mo. 598 pages. : 


The type is unusually large and distinct. The work contains 
eighty-five engravings, which delineate the ugages, customs, weap- 
ons, arts, and mythology of the ancients, with a vividness that can 
be attained only by pictorial illustrations. 


GREEK TEXT-BOOKS. 


A First Greek Book* and Introductory Reader. By A. 
HarxEnzEss, Ph.D., author of ‘“ Arnold’s First Latin Book.” 
**Second Latin Book,” etc. (Recently published.) 12mo. 
276 pages, ‘ 

Acts of the Apostles, according to the text of Avapstus Haun. 
With Notes and a Lexicon by Joun J. OwrEn, D.D., LL.D. 
With Map. 12mo. 

Arnold’s First Greek Book,* on the Plan of the First Latin 
Book, 1%mo, 297 pages. ' 

Arnold’s Practical Introduction to Greek Prose Composi- 
tion.* 1%mo. 297 pages. 


-——- Second Part to the above.* 12mo. 45 pages. 





Gv" sux END OF THIS VOLUME. 





m1 ale.) 
Fel @ lpr 
Ombre ne 


{ 
Na ELT 
See 
i” 


Ze 
pl 
| 


“en Ee OO - ape 


ZENO@QNTOS ANOMNHMONETMATA. 


XENOPHON’S 


MEMORABILIA OF SOCRATES, 


NOTES AND AN INTRODUCTION 


BY R. D. C. ROBBINS, 


PROFESSOR OF LANGUAGES IN MIDDLEBURY COLLEGE 


NEW YORK: 
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, 
549 & 551 BROADWAY. 
1874, 


KD3/0 32 


HARVARD 
UNIVERSITY 
LIBRARY 


OFT |" 







PEAR 





Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1858, by 
D. APPLETON & COMPANY, ; 
In the Clark's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern 
District of New-York. 


INTRODUCTION. 
LIFE OF SOCRATES. 


PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. 


Socrates was of genuine Attic extraction. He spoke of him- 
self, sportively, perhaps, as belonging to the family of the Dada- 
lide of mythical renown, since his father Sophroniscus, by his 
devotion to the profession of a statuary, proved himself a loyal suc- 
cessor of the founder of the family, Deedalus.* His mother, Phe- 
narete, was a midwife, as her son reminds us, by comparing his 
own relation to the mind with hers to the body.f She seems, 
however, to have been a woman of excellent character, and of 
many noble qualities. The quiet, unostentatious home of these 
parents was in the suburbs of Athens, northwest of the Acropo- 
lis, in the borough Alopece, near Cynosarges (White-dog-town), 
where the school of the Cynics was held, and not very far from 
Mount Lycabettus, probably identical with the present hill of St. 


* Plato. Euthyph. 11. B. C.: Tod jyerdpov xpoydvov, & EtSudpor, 
Zouxer elvas AaiddAou 72 bed cod Acydueva. Cf. also Alcib. I. 121. A. 

¢ Cf Plato, Theaetetus, p. 149. A. and 151. A. In the latter passage 
he says: Mdexovor 3t Sh of euod tvyyryvdpevor wal tovTe tabtoy ais 
TIKRTObCALS, K.T.A. 

¢ Theaetetus, p. 149. A, 


iV INTRODUCTION, 


George. A competence, though no superabundance of this world’s 
goods, had been the result of their industry. 

About the year 469, and early in the year, in March or April, 
a son was born in this retired cottage. No special prognostics, 
as far as we know, heralded his birth, no prodigies signalized his 
boyhood, and yet he was destined to be the most remarkable 
man, perhaps, that the world has ever seen. When of a suitable 
age, he was sent to the schools of his native district, where he was 
taught in the usual departments of learning then thought neces- 
sary, music, poetry, and gymnastic exercises. Of his attainments in 
the two former arts, we see no special indication in his subsequent 
life ; and yet we hesitate not to believe, from his general charac- 
ter, that he fell not a whit behind his compeers, if he did not far 
excel them. His success in the training of his physical nature, 
we shall frequently have occasion to allude to in the subsequent 
pages. He also received instruction in the art of his father, which 
was probably supposed to be the profession most suited to his 
capacities, as well as to his birth. And he would doubtless have 
become world-renowned even there, if he had not been allured 
away to a higher sphere of exertion ; for we are credibly informed, 
that in addition to other works carved by his hand, a draped 
statue of the Three Graces, which would necessarily require no 
small degree of skill in the use of the chisel, was thought worthy 
of a place in the Acropolis at Athens, near the Minerva of the 
master-sculptor, Phidias.* 

Crito, a wealthy Athenian, in some way, perhaps, attracted 
to the studio of the artist by his love of the creations of the art, - 
seems to have taken a fancy for the uncouth figure of the boy, as 
he bent over the half-formed mass of stone before him. “ Come,” 
said he, “leave this thoughtless, senseless mass, and these walls 
that imprison the free spirit, and go with me and learn something 
better.” How long the good father was in yielding to this offer 
so unexpected, we know not; but sure we are, that the heart of 


* This group was preserved and exhibited os the work of Soerater 
until the time of Pausanias, See Paus, I. 22.8; IX. 35. 2. 





LIFE OF SOCRATES. Vv 


the son leaped within him at the prospect of a life of culture and 
intellectual growth. At all events, the consent of the parents 
was finally obtained, for we have evidence that he made con- 
siderable progress in early life in physics, which he himself 
says he had a fondness for,* although afterward, when he had 
attained to better things, he looked upon them with some con- 
tempt, or at least without any very strong feeling in their favor ;t 
so true is it, that in the joy of the attainment of a desired object, 
the thousand little, or it may be important aids therein, are for- 
gotten or nearly lost sight of. 

Several teachers come in for their share of the honor or dis- 
honor of his early training. According to Ion of Chios, an un- 
impeached contemporary witness, he accompanied the physical 
philosopher Archelaus from Athens to Samos, in order to avail 
himself of his instructions, and there is little question that he was 
for a time also the pupil of Anaxagoras. The Parmenides of 
Plato, doubtless, gives us a true picture of the zeal and enthusiasm 
of the young scholar in his attendance upon Parmenides and 
Zeno, during his earliest efforts to. acquire a knowledge of the 
process of dialectics as pursued by them. Indeed, the natural 
curiosity of his mind seems to have urged him, now that the 
liberality of his patron had given him the means, to pursue 
_ eagerly every branch of knowledge then accessible. 

The degree of satisfaction that physical science, as pursued in 
the age of Socrates, would give to an original and discriminating 
mind, was, it must be confessed, very small. The opposing 
dogmas, the obscurity, the confusion, the chaos in which rival 
sects had enveloped all nature, seem to have been too much even 
for his keen penetration. This we should hardly have expected. 


* Plato, Phaedo. p. 96. A. where he says: wdos dy Savnacras ds exe 
Sipnoa rabryns tis codias hy 5h Kadovcr wep picews ioroplay, x.7.A.— 
The same thing is implied in Mem. IV. 7. 3 8q.2 walros obk &reipds ye 
avrav hy. 

+ Mem. IV. 7. 5; I. 1. 11 sq., and Grote, Vol. VIII. p. 572. See alse 
Tychsen’s Dissertation Ueber. d. Prozess d. Sokrates, in Bibliothek d. Alt 
Lit. u. Kunst. Ist. St. p. 48. 


vl INTRODUCTION. 


Some struggling rays of light, we should have supposed, would 
have met his eager gaze into the depths, and saved him from 
wholly discarding this kind of knowledge. Butno; even in the 
maturity of his powers, he classed the working of the machinery 
of nature among those things which the gods had designed to be 
kept from the knowledge of mortals, and as a secret, the attempt 
to pry into which would not only prove nugatory, but would be 
punished as impious.* Yet, as we have before intimated, these 
efforts of the youth were not lost in their influence upon the 
character of the man. 

Dissatisfied with the study of Physics, Socrates naturally 
turned his thoughts to more purely speculative themes, and to 
moral relations and duties. Even his teacher, Archelaus, might 
have aided in directing his attention to these subjects, by his dis- 
cussions upon the foundations of justice, and upon the effect of 
law. But the instructions of Parmenides and Zeno are unmis- 


takeable.t 


SOCRATES AS PUBLIC TEACHER. 


Precisely when Socrates deserted his father’s workshop, or 
how long a time he devoted to study before he became a “ public 
talker,” is uncertain. He probably came into his position gradu- 
ally, as his own views became more settled, and his knowledge 
of the errors and defects of those who professed to be teachers, and 
of the questionings and wants of those who frequented public 
places, were by degrees revealed to him. He, however, is sup- 
posed to have devoted himself to the main object of his mission 
when about thirty years of age. After that time, about 539 B.C. 
he was generally to be found in some public place in the city, 
with his little company of adherents, and those strangers and 
curious persons who had been allured into his society by the fame 
that had gone abroad concerning him. The external appearance 


* Mem. I. 1. 7 sq.; IV. 7. 6. 
¢{ Cf. Grote, vol. viii. 568 and 473. 


Lb 








LIFE OF SOCRATES. Vii 


of the man was certainly noticeable, although not altogether 
attractive. Indeed, his uncomely exterior was almost proverbial. 
He was compared to a satyr or silenus,* and his prominent eyes, 
scarcely parted by the low ridge of the nose, his dilated nostrils, 
wide mouth, and thick lips, low and protuberant figure, and awk- 
ward movement,t were thought a sufficient ground for jests and 
merriment even among his friends. Neither did his soiled and 
worn garments, and bare feet without regard to the season, add 
to his personal attractions. The pale face which Aristophanes 
attributes to him could not certainly be indicative of infirm health, _ 
for “ his physical constitution,” says Grote, “ was healthy, robust, 
and enduring to an extraordinary degree. He was not merely 
strong and active as an hoplite on military service, but capable 
of bearing fatigue or hardship, and indifferent to heat or cold to 
a degree which astonished all his companions.” f 

The natural temper of Socrates seems not to have been 
without some acerbity, but his habit of self-control enabled him 
generally, at least, to keep it in complete subjection. Indeed, 
the one great principle of his life, after he had devoted himself to 
the instruction of others, was to reduce as much as possible all 
his desires and appetites. His diet and regimen was all made to 
conform to this, in order that his time might be the more at his 
disposal, for the benefit of his friends and country: thus, when 
Antiphon objects to his philosophy, that it does not enable him 
to live freely and_ generously, and that the legitimate result of his 
teachings to men would be misery, he replies: “ Men rejoice when 
they are prosperous in their respective pursuits; but how much 
greater is the delight that I have in conscious advancement in 
virtue, and in aiding others therein.” And, in conclusion: “I 
suppose that to want nothing is godlike (Jefov), and to want very 
little is to be most nearly related to the gods; and the divine is 
most excellent, and that which is nearest to deity is best.”§ 

* Plat. Symp. 215. A. 

+ Encyclopzedia Britannica, Art. Socrates. 

¢ See Grote’s Greece, viii. p. 546, 547, 552. 

§ Mem. I. 6. 8 sq. 


Vill INTRODUCTION. 


We are not, however, to conclude that he had so entirely put 
off the character of his age and nation, as never to relax the 
rigidity of his life. On festal occasions, whether religious or 
secular, the viands and the wine were not less grateful to him 
than to others, yet he was careful never to cast the reins of desire 
wholly upon the neck of his appetites; self-command he was. 
careful never to lose.* | 

The life of Socrates, with some few interruptions, which will 
be hereafter alluded to, seems to have passed on in an even 
tenor, which was the preat object of his seeking. Early in the 
morning he was to be found in the public walks, and in the 
places set apart for the physical and intellectual training of the 
young. He went thence to the market-place, where he remained 
as long as the crowd set in that direction. He then passed the 
remainder of the day wherever he supposed he should fall in with 
the most of his fellow-citizens. And his biographer adds signifi- 
cantly : he was talking for the most part,f and that not privately, 
but all who wished, “sophists, military men, artisans, ambi- 
tious or studious youths,” all were permitted to listen to him. 
“ He visited all persons of interest in the city, male or female. 
His friendship with Aspasia is well known; and one of the most 
interesting chapters of Xenophon’s Memorabilia recounts his visit 
to and dialogue with Theodote, a beautiful Hetzra or female 
companion.”"{ He himself says in his Apology, as given us by 
Plato: “To all young or old who have desired to know of my 
words or actions, I have exhibited them; I have not spoken for 
money, nor kept silent for want of it ; but I have freely permitted 
any who wished, the poor as well as the rich, to question me, 
and hear my answers.” He also declares that he had spoken his 
sentiments without reserve to all. “If any one,” he says, “ avers 
that he has ever been taught any thing by me, or heard me say 


* See the Symposion of Plato and Xenophon, and ef. Grote, vol. viit , 
547. 

+ Memorab. I. 1, 10: ZAeye uty ds 7d woAd. 

+ See Mem. IL 6. 86; III. 11. 1 8q.; and Grote’s Greece, vill. 555 








LIFE OF SOCRATES. ix 


any thing in private which I have not declared openly, be assured 
that he does not speak the truth.* 

Socrates was always attended in public by “ companions or 
listeners” more or less numerous, who were known by the citi- 
zens generally as disciples or scholars. But he and his persona. 
friends never designated the relation between them and himself 
by “teacher” and “ pupil” or disciples. He would thus not only 
have been confounded with the professed teachers of the time, 
who were accustomed to make pecuniary gain from their instruc- 
tion, but the general and public character of his teaching would 
have been marred, as many would have hesitated to Jisten to 
him, or appear among his auditors, if they were, as a conse- 
quence, to be termed “ disciples of Socrates.”t 


SOCRATES ON MILITARY DUTY. 


When thirty-seven or thirty-eight years of age, near the be- 
ginning of the Peloponnesian war, Socrates, in obedience to the 
call of his country, enrolled himself as a foot-soldier, and marched 
with the army into Thrace, to aid in reclaiming the colony at 
Potidza, who had revolted, and were sustained in their revolt by 
many of the Peloponnesians. We may suppose that Socrates did 
not unwillingly gird on his armor at this time, if war was neces- 
sary. It brought him into close contact with many of the young 
men, whom he would influence, and also gave him an opportu- 
nity to put to the test, and make a public exhibition of, some of his 
principles of action. The siege took place in the midst of a 
Thracian winter, and yet Socrates walked barefoot over snow and 
ice in his usual summer-clothing, and conducted himself with so 
much bravery, that he was thought worthy of a prize; which 
he, however, generously yielded to his young friend Alcibiades, 
whose life he had saved in battle, as an inducement for him to 
strive for future promotion.{ Many anecdotes are related of his 


* Apol. 33, B. 
t Mem. I 2. 6; I. 6. 13; and Grote’s Hist., vol. viii. p. 555, ’6. 
¢ Plato Sympos, p. 219, E 


x INTRODUCTION. 


conduct during this expedition, which are at least characteristic, 
as great a recommendation as could be bestowed upon a large 
share of those told of the great men of every age.* 

About six years later, in 424 B. C., Socrates was present and 
took part in the battle at Delium ; and if all of the Athenians 
had exerted themselves as much and fought as bravely as Socrates, 
the Boeotians would doubtless have been vanquished, instead of 
erecting trophies over their antagonists.f 

Two or three years later, when nearly fifty years old, Socratee 
again engaged in military service for the third and last tune. 
Advancing age had not yet so chilled his blood as to cause him 
to shrink from exposure to the inclemency of a Thracian winter, 
or so damped his ardor as to incline him to forego personal dan- 
ger when the rights of Athens were in jeopardy. 

While Socrates was on his second military expedition, or at 
least during that year 424, the Clouds of Aristophanes was exhi- 
bited on the stage; and however misapplied, the keen wit and 
biting satire of this play should seem to have been too much for 
even the imperturbable philosopher to receive with composure, 
for twenty-five years afterwards, when he pleads his cause before 
the dikastery, he goes back to this as the fountain-head of the 
accusations against him, and spends most of his time in show- 
ing its injustice. 


DOMESTIC LIFE OF SOCRATES. 


In all probability, Socrates remained unmarried until after 
these military expeditions had been made, and his rigid habits of 
life had become fixed. It might seem that Xantippe had no 
great reputation for sweetness of temper before her marriage with 
Socrates, for when Antisthenes asks him why he did not bring 
the influence which he exerted so powerfully in correcting and 


* It is said that he once stood for twenty-four hours on the same spet 
before the camp, absorbed in deep thought, with his eyes fixed on an oh 
ject, as if his soul were absent from his body.— Wiggers’ Life, Ch. 5. 

+ Wiggers’ Life, Ch. 5. 





LIFE OF SOCRATES. XI 


forming others, to bear upon her, who, says he, “is the worst 
woman of all that exist, nay, I believe, of all that ever have 
existed or ever will exist ;” he replies, “I see that those who wish 
to become best skilled in horsemanship do not select the most 
obedient but the most spirited horses; for they believe that after 
being enabled to bridle these, they will know easily how to 
manage others. Now, as it was my wish to converse and to live 
with .men, I have married this woman, being firmly convinced, 
that in case I should be able to endure her, I should be able to 
endure all others.”* 

Yet we are inclined to think that this was an after-thought 
with him; and we should not much censure perturbations of tem 
per in her, for one who professed to marry for the promotion of 
public interests alone, who spent his whole day ‘n public, and 
brought home nothing, and, indeed, took no thought for domestic 
comfort, could not have contributed very much to the happiness 
of his family. His admonitions and advice to his son Lampro- 
cles,t in respect to the treatment of his mother, are, however, 
certainly very good, and show some appreciation of what is due 
from a child even to a bad mother. Three children seem to have 
survived Socrates, for he says in his defence: “I have three sons, 
the eldest of whom is yet a youth, and the other two mere 
children.”t | 


HIS REGARD FOR ATHENS, AND MANNER OF EXHIBITING IT. 


Socrates ever exhibited a strong attachment to his native land, 
and especially to Athens. He never left the city without good 
reasons. Even the country presented no allurements to him. In 
his view, man comprised all that was attractive in this vast and 
varied world of ours. When Phedrus§ decoyed him out inte 


* Xenophon’s Sympos. II. 10, as quoted by Wiggers. 
+ Memorab. II, 2, 1) 8q. 

} Apology, p. 84, D. 

§P. 280, D. 


xii INTRODUCTION. 


woods and fields, and reproached him for never going beyond the 
walls of the city, he says, “ Pardon me, my excellent friend ; for I 
am a lover of learning; now the fields and trees will not teach 
me any thing, but men in the city do.” 

Not even the most flattering invitations from the princes of 
other nations had charms sufficient to withdraw him from Athens, 
where, he says, “ Four measures of flour are sold for one obolus, 
the springs yield plenty of water, and I live contented with what 
I possess.* He occasionally, however, took a short journey, as to 
the Athenian games or to Delphi, and perhaps once went to 
Samos with his teacher Archelaus.t 

Notwithstanding his regard for his native city, and the fre- 
quent inculcation of the obligation resting upon every one who 
was fitted for it, to aid in the administration of the affairs of the 
State, and the honor and happiness of a life of public service, he 
uniformly resisted the urgent solicitations of his friends in this 
particular, until, when sixty-five years of age, he once accepted the 
appointment of senator. This refusal of all public office was 
made the subject of reproach against him by Antiphon. [ow 
is it, said he, that you attempt to make others politicians, whilst 
you do not yourself engage in political life, if, indeed, you know 
any thing about it. In which way, Socrates replies, can I accom- 
plish most for the State, by myself alone accepting office, or by 
exerting myself to fit as many others as possible for these duties.{ 
In this we have the key to his conduct. His desire was to exert 
an influence, as private citizen, over the young, and those who 
were coming forward into political life; and it was doubtless 
through this persuasion that the influence of his “ familiar spirit, 
the divine voice,” was exerted; to which he attributes, in the 
Apology of Plato, his refusal to enter into civil life. That he 
could not havo exerted the influence that he desired if he had nat 


* Diog. ii. 25; Arist. Rhet. ii, 28; Cie, Tusc, v.12; Epictetus, Fragm 
174, ed. Schweig. 

¢ Wiggers’ Life, chap. v., foot note. 

$ Mem. I. 6, 15. 


LIFE OF SOCRATES, xi 


remained in a private station, he expressly avers, and adduces his 
reasons in his apology.* 

The manner in which he would have performed the dutics 
of magistrate, and the result to his influence, is very apparent 
from his short experience. Soon after his appointment to the 
senate, an occasion offered to test his firmness in adhering to 


_ his oath of office. After the battle at the Arginusz, the gene- 


rals in command did not, as was supposed, exert themselves sufli- 
ciently to rescue the dead for burial. They were accordingly 
arraigned, and would have been forthwith condetaned to death 
in a body, which was contrary to law, if Socrates had not stood 
up alone, in opposition to the people, and refused to put the vote. 
“T protested,” he says, “ against your decree, and notwithstanding 
all your menaces and outcries, and the orators who were standing 
ready to bring an accusation against me, I thought it necessary 
to expose myself to peril, rather than to yield to you in the per- 
petration of injustice.”+ 

He also adduces one other incident which occurred while the 
Thirty were in office, which shows his unwavering adherence to 
the right amidst the greatest inducements to a contrary course. 
They with evil intent had ordered Socrates with four others to 
bring Leon from Salamis, in order to put him to death. The 
others obeyed the tyrants, but Socrates says: “I made known to 
them, both in word and deed, that (if it be not too harsh an ex- 
pression), I did not care at all for death, provided I did nothing 
unjust or unholy, which was the great object of my solicitude ;” 
and he adds, “ The great authority of the government did not in- 
fluence me to violate my sense of nght. . . . But I went 
away home, and not improbably my life would have been taken, 
if that form of government had not soon been abrogated.” f 


* P. 31, C. 
+ Apol. 32, B., aud also Mem. I. 1. 18. 
t Apolog. 32. C. D.; Memorab. iv. 4. 8. 


x1V INTRODUCTZON 


CIRCUMSTANCES THAT LED TO THE ACCUSATION OF SOCRAIES. 


The life of Socrates as public discourser must have continued 
about thirty years. Thirty years diligently and perseveringly 
‘passed in indiscriminate conversation and dialectic subtleties ! 
Surely something must have been accomplished during this long 
period of service, and something more than has reached us 
through the medium of his biographers. But the close of these 
labors—how sad and disgraceful to the Athenians! It does not, 
at first, appear possible, that they who were most tolerant of dissen- 
tient opinion and speech, did actually condemn to death their great- 
est benefactor, and the greatest uninspired benefactor of the race 
of man. It should seem that there must be some mistake in the 
records of the affair. But no; the chain of testimony is un- 
broken, and can not be gainsayed. But what are the circum- 
stances leading to the fatal result? No special occasion seems to 
have been given by him for reproach during the last years of his 
life more than during the preceding. Indeed, he appears in his 
apology to trace back the accusation to the early part of his 
career, and to indicate clearly what he supposes to be the ground 
of it, his attempts to convict men of their want of wisdom. 

It may not be amiss to give a little more at length the 
causes of the hatred of the Athenians to their great benefactor. 
It was no one individual act of his life that had caused the public 
indignation to descend upon his devoted head, but, as Grote says, 
“ The accumulated force of antipathy—the numerous and impor- 
tant personal enemies, each with sympathizing partizans—the 
long-standing and uncontradicted calumnies” which had been 
promulgated against him. 

1. All of the Sophists, the teachers of the age, would be op- 
posed te him, since he by precept and example discountenanced 
what he considered their mercenary spirit in teaching for pay. 
Many of them in this way amassed large fortunes, and the feeling 
of the times seems to be embodied in the lines of Aristophanes :* 


* Clouds, 98, 99. 





LIFE OF SOCRATES. xV 


“These are they 
Who can show pleaders how to twist a cause, 
So yowll pay them for it, right or wrong.” 


But Xenophon says, “Socrates did not take pay of those who 
came to him for instruction. But by abstaining from this he be- 
lieved that he was ensuring his own freedom ; and he was accus- 
tomed to stigmatize those who received a compensation for services 
of this kind as enslavers of themselves.”* In the Apology of 
Plato, he also says: If it has been asserted by any one that I have 
set myself up as a teacher of men, and received pay therefor, it 
is utterly false.t 

He also brought their manner of teaching, as well as the ob- 
jects of their instruction, into disrepute. The Sophists were 
accustomed to display in dress and equipage, and to make great 
pretensions to ability in teaching. They also communicated 
their thoughts in lofty words. Socrates, on the contrary, was not 
only himself most simple and unpretending in these particulars, 
but spoke with contempt of the opposite course of procedure.{ 

2. He likewise offended many of those who joined themselves 
to him as disciples and engaged in conversation with him. His 
professed design was to converse with all of the most distinguished 
men of his time, and by cross-questioning, not only to show them 
their ignorance, but to oblige them to confess it; and his success 
in this, by means of his skill in dialectics, was unfailing. Now it 
is not in the nature of man to see all of his cherished thoughts 
turned into ridicule, and himself the object of the severest sarcasm, 
and the most open and unqualified derision, however beneficial 
it may be, without some feeling of dislike for the author; espe- 
cially when there is discrimination enough to perceive that there 
is at least a degree of sophistry employed in accomplishing the 
object. Thus Xenophon, after giving an account of the manner — 
in whicl. Socrates corrected the false estimate which Euthydemus, 


* Memorab. IL. 2. 6. 
+ P.19,D. E. 
¢ Mem. 1.1. 11. 


Vl INTRODUCTION. 


Some struggling rays of light, we should have supposed, would 
have met his eager gaze into the depths, and saved him from 
wholly discarding this kind of knowledge. Butno; even in the 
maturity of his powers, he classed the working of the machinery 
of nature among those things which the gods had designed to be 
kept from the knowledge of mortals, and as a secret, the attempt 
to pry into which would not only prove nugatory, but would be 
punished as impious.* Yet, as we have before intimated, these 
efforts of the youth were not lost in their influence upon the 
character of the man. 

Dissatisfied with the study of Physics, Socrates naturally 
turned his thoughts to more purely speculative themes, and to 
moral relations and duties. Even his teacher, Archelaus, might 
have aided in directing his attention to these subjects, by his dis- 
cussions upon the foundations of justice, and upon the effect of 
law. But the instructions of Parmenides and Zeno are unmis- 
takeable.t 


SOCRATES AS PUBLIC TEACHER. 


Precisely when Socrates deserted his father’s workshop, or 
how long a time he devoted to study before he became a “ public 
talker,” is uncertain. He probably came into his position gradu- 
ally, as his own views became more settled, and his knowledge 
of the errors and defects of those who professed to be teachers, and 
of the questionings and wants of those who frequented public 
places, were by degrees revealed to him. He, however, is sup- 
posed to have devoted himself to the main object of his mission 
when about thirty years of age. After that time, about 539 B.C. 
he was generally to be found in some public place in the city, 
with his little company of adherents, and those strangers and 
curious persons who had been allured into his society by the fame 
that had gone abroad concerning him. The external appearance 


* Mem. I. 1. 7 sq.; IV. 4. 6. 
t Cf. Grote, vol. viii. 568 and 473, 


LIFE OF SOCRATES. Vil 


of the man was certainly noticeable, although not altogether 
attractive. Indeed, his uncomely exterior was almost proverbial. 
He was compared to a satyr or silenus,* and his prominent eyes, 
scarcely parted by the low ridge of the nose, his dilated nostrils, 
wide mouth, and thick lips, low and protuberant figure, and awk- 
ward movement,t were thought a sufficient ground for jests and 
merriment even among his friends. Neither did his soiled and 
worn garments, and bare feet without regard to the season, add 
to his personal attractions. The pale face which Aristophanes 
attributes to him could not certainly be indicative of infirm health, _ 
for “ his physical constitution,” says Grote, “ was healthy, robust, 
and enduring to an extraordinary degree. He was not merely 
strong and active as an hoplite on military service, but capable 
of bearing fatigue or hardship, and indifferent to heat or cold to 
a degree which astonished all his companions.” f 

The natural temper of Socrates seems not to have been 
without some acerbity, but his habit of self-control enabled him 
generally, at least, to keep it in complete subjection. Indeed, 
the one great principle of his life, after he had devoted himself to 
the instruction of others, was to reduce as much as possible all 
his desires and appetites. His diet and regimen was all made to 
conform to this, in order that his time might be the more at his 
disposal, for the benefit of his friends and country: thus, when 
Antiphon objects to his philosophy, that it does not enable him 
to live freely and _generously, and that the legitimate result of his 
teachings to men would be misery, he replies: “ Men rejoice when 
they are prosperous in their respective pursuits; but how much 
greater is the delight that I have in conscious advancement in 
virtue, and in aiding others therein.” And, in conclusion: “I 
suppose that to want nothing is godlike (Jetov), and to want very 
little is to be most nearly related to the gods; and the divine is 
most excellent, and that which is nearest to deity is best.” § 

* Plat. Symp. 215. A. 

+ Encyclopedia Britannica, Art. Socrates, 

} See Grote’s Greece, viii. p. 546, 547, 552. 

§ Mem. I. 6. 8 sq. 


Vili INTRODUCTION. 


We are not, however, to conclude that he had so entirely put 
off the character of his age and nation, as never to relax the 
rigidity of his life. On festal occasions, whether religious or 
secular, the viands and the wine were not less grateful to him 
than to others, yet he was careful never to cast the reins of desire 
wholly upon the neck of his appetites; self-command he was 
careful never to lose.* 

The life of Socrates, with some few interruptions, which will 
be hereafter alluded to, seems to have passed on in an even 
tenor, which was the preat object of his seeking. Early in the 
morning he was to be found in the public walks, and in the 
places set apart for the physical and intellectual training of the 
young. He went thence to the market-place, where he remained 
as long as the crowd set in that direction. He then passed the 
remainder of the day wherever he supposed he should fall in with 
the most of his fellow-citizens. And his biographer adds signifi- 
cantly : he was talking for the most part,f and that not privately, 
but all who wished, “sophists, military men, artisans, ambi- 
tious or studious youths,” all were permitted to listen to him. 
“ He visited all persons of interest’ in the city, male or female. 
His friendship with Aspasia is well known; and one of the most 
interesting chapters of Xenophon’s Memorabilia recounts his visit 
to and dialogue with Theodote, a beautiful Hetzra or female 
companion.”{ He himself says in his Apology, as given us by 
Plato: “To all young or old who have desired to know of my 
words or actions, I have exhibited them; I have not spoken for 
money, nor kept silent for want of it; but I have freely permitted 
any who wished, the poor as well as the rich, to question me, 
and hear my answers.” He also declares that he had spoken his 
sentiments without reserve to all. “If any one,” he says, “ avers 
that he has ever been taught any thing by me, or heard me say 


547. 
+ Memorab. L 1, 10: Zreye mtv ds 7d woAD. | 
+ See Mem. IL 6. 86; III. 11. 1 sq.; and Grote’s Greece, viii. 555 


* See the Symposion of Plato and Xenophon, and ef. Grote, vol. vii, — 


ee ee ee 


LIFE OF SOCRATES. ix 


any thing in private which I have not declared openly, be assured 
that he does not speak the truth.* 

Socrates was always attended in public by “ companions o1 
listeners” more or less numerous, who were known by the citi- 
zens generally as disciples or scholars. But he and his persona, 
friends never designated the relation between them and himself 
by “teacher” and “pupil” or disciples. He would thus not only 
have been confounded with the professed teachers of the time, 
who were accustomed to make pecuniary gain from their instruc- 
tion, but the general and public character of his teaching would 
have been marred, as many would have hesitated to listen to 
him, or appear among his auditors, if they were, as a conse- 
quence, to be termed “ disciples of Socrates.”f 


SOCRATES ON MILITARY DUTY. 


When thirty-seven or thirty-eight years of age, near the be- 
ginning of the Peloponnesian war, Socrates, in obedience to the 
call of his country, enrolled himself as a foot-soldier, and marched 
with the army into Thrace, to aid in reclaiming the colony at 
Potidzea, who had revolted, and were sustained in their revolt by 
raany of the Peloponnesians. We may suppose that Socrates did 
not unwillingly gird on his armor at this time, if war was neces- 
sary. It brought him into close contact with many of the young 
men, whom he would influence, and also gave him an opportu- 
nity to put to the test, and make a public exhibition of, some of his 
principles of action. The siege took place in the midst of a 
Thracian winter, and yet Socrates walked barefoot over snow and 
ice in his usual summer-clothing, and conducted himself with so 
much bravery, that he was thought worthy of a prize; which 
he, however, generously yielded to his young friend Alcibiades, 
whose life he had saved in battle, as an inducement for him to 
strive for future promotion.[ Many anecdotes are related of his 


* Apol. 33, B. 
t Mem. I. 2. 6; I. 6. 13; and Grote’s Hist., vol. viii. p. 555, ’6. 
¢ Plato Sympos, p. 219, E, 


x INTRODUCTION. 


conduct during this expedition, which are at least characteristic, 
as great a recommendation as could be bestowed upon a large 
share of those told of the great men of every age.* 

About six years later, in 424 B: C., Socrates was present and 
took part in the battle at Delium ; and if all of the Athenians 
had exerted themselves as much and fought as bravely as Socrates, 
the Boeotians would doubtless have been vanquished, instead of 
erecting trophies over their antagonists.t 

Two or three years later, when nearly fifty years old, Socrates 
again engaged in military service for the third and last time. 
Advancing age had not yet so chilled his blood as to cause him 
to shrink from exposure to the inclemency of a Thracian winter, 
or so damped his ardor as to incline him to forego personal dan- 
ger when the rights of Athens were in jeopardy. 

While Socrates was on his second military expedition, or at 
least during that year 424, the Clouds of Aristophanes was exhi- 
bited on the stage; and however misapplied, the keen wit and 
biting satire of this play should seem to have been too much for 
even the imperturbable philosopher to receive with composure, 
for twenty-five years afterwards, when he pleads his cause before 
the dikastery, he goes back to this as the fountain-head of the 
accusations against him, and spends most of his time in show- 
ing its injustice. 


DOMESTIC LIFE OF SOCRATES. 


In all probability, Socrates remained unmarried until after 
these military expeditions had been made, and his rigid habits of 
life had become fixed. It might seem that Xantippe had no 
great reputation for sweetness of temper before her marriage with 
Socrates, for when Antisthenes asks him why he did not bring 
the influence which he exerted so powerfully in correcting and 


* It is said that he once stood for twenty-four hours on the same spet 
before the camp, absorbed in deep thought, with his eyes fixed on an oh 
ject, as if his soul were absent from his body.— Wiggers’ Life, Ch. 5. 

¢ Wiggers’ Life, Ch. 5. 


LIFE OF SOCRATES. XI 


forming others, to bear upon her, who, says he, “is the worst 
woman of all that exist, nay, I believe, of all that ever have 
existed or ever will exist ;” he replies, “I see that those who wish 
to become best skilled in horsemanship do not select the most 
obedient but the most spirited horses ; for they believe that after 
being enabled to bridle these, they will know easily how to 
manage others. Now, as it was my wish to converse and to live 
with .men, I have married this woman, being firmly convinced, 
that in case I should be able to endure her, I should be able to 
endure all others.”* 

Yet we are inclined to think that this was an after-thought 
with bim; and we should not much censure perturbations of tem 
per in her, for one who professed to marry for the promotion of 
public interests alone, who spent his whole day ‘n public, and 
brought home nothing, and, indeed, took no thought for domestic 
comfort, could not have contributed very much to the happiness 
of his family. His admonitions and advice to his son Lampro- 
cles,t in respect to the treatment of his mother, are, however, 
certainly very good, and show some appreciation of what is due 
from a child even to a bad mother. Three children seem to have 
survived Socrates, for he says in his defence: “I have three sons, 
the eldest of whom is yet a youth, and the other two mere 
children.”$ 


HIS REGARD FOR ATHENS, AND MANNER OF EXHIBITING IT. 


Socrates ever exhibited a strong attachment to his native land, 
and especially to Athens. He never left the city without good 
reasons. Even the country presented no allurements to him. In 
his view, man comprised all that was attractive in this vast and 
varied world of ours. When Phedrus§ decoyed him out inte 


* Xenophon’s Sympos. II. 10, as quoted by Wiggers. 
+ Memorab. IL, 2, 1) sq. 

¢ Apology, p. 84, D. 

§P. 230, D, 


Xil INTRODUCTION. 


woods and fields, and reproached him for never going beyond the 
walls of the city, he says, “ Pardon me, my excellent friend ; for I 
am a lover of learning; now the fields and trees will not teach 
me any thing, but men in the city do.” 

Not even the most flattering invitations from the princes of 
other nations had charms sufficient to withdraw him from Athens, 
where, he says, “Four measures of flour are sold for one obolus, 
the springs yield plenty of water, and I live contented with what 
I possess.* He occasionally, however, took a short journey, as to 
the Athenian games or to Delphi, and perhaps once went to 
Samos with his teacher Archelaus.f 

Notwithstanding his regard for his native city, and the fre- 
quent inculeation of the obligation resting upon every one who 
was fitted for it, to aid in the administration of the affairs of the 
State, and the honor and happiness of a life of public service, he 
uniformly resisted the urgent solicitations of his friends in this 
particular, until, when sixty-five years of age, he once accepted the 
appointment of senator. This refusal of all public office was 
made the subject of reproach against him by Antiphon. Dow 
is it, said he, that you attempt to make others politicians, whilst 
you do not yourself engage in political life, if, indeed, you know 
any thing about it. In which way, Socrates replies, can I accom- 
plish most for the State, by myself alone accepting office, or by 
exerting myself to fit as many others as possible for these duties.{ 
In this we have the key to his conduct. His desire was to exert 
an influence, as private citizen, over the young, and those who 
were coming forward into political life; and it was doubtless 
through this persuasion that the influence of his “ familiar spirit, 
the divine voice,” was exerted; to which he attributes, in the 
Apology of Plato, his refusal to enter into civil life. That he 
could not have exerted the influence that he desired if he had nat 


* Diog. ii. 25; Arist. Rhet. ii, 28; Cie. Tusc, v.12; Epictetus, Fragm 
174, ed. Schweig. 

¢ Wiggers’ Life, chap. v., foot note. 

$} Mem. I. 6, 15. 











- ool 


LIFE OF SOCRATES. xi] 


remained in a private station, he expressly avers, and adduces his 
reasons in his apology.* 

The manner in which he would have performed the duties 
of magistrate, and the result to his influence, is very apparent 
from his short experience. Soon after his appointment to the 
senate, an occasion offered to test his firmness in adhering to 
his oath of office. After the battle at the Arginusz, the gene- 
rals in command did not, as was supposed, exert themselves sufli- 
ciently to rescue the dead for burial. They were accordingly 
arraigned, and would have been forthwith condetaned to death 
in a body, which was contrary to law, if Socrates had not stood 
up alone, in opposition to the people, and refused to put the vote. 
“T protested,” he says, “ against your decree, and notwithstanding 
all your menaces and outcries, and the orators who were standing 
ready to bring.an accusation against me, I thought it necessary 
to expose myself to peril, rather than to yield to you in the per- 
petration of injustice.”} 

He also adduces one other incident which occurred while the 
Thirty were in office, which shows his unwavering adherence to 
the right amidst the greatest inducements to a contrary course. 
They with evil intent had ordered Socrates with four others to 
bring Leon from Salamis, in order to put him to death. The 
others obeyed the tyrants, but Socrates says: “I made known to 
them, both in word and deed, that (if it be not too harsh an ex- 
pression), I did not care at all for death, provided I did nothing 
unjust or unholy, which was the great object of my solicitude ;” 
and he adds, “ The great authority of the government did not in- 
fluence me to violate my sense of right. . . . But I went 
away home, and not improbably my life would have been taken. 
if that form of government had not soon been abrogated.” f 


* P. 31, C. 
+ Apol. 32, B., and also Mem. I. 1. 18. 
t Apolog. 32. C. D.; Memorab. iv. 4. 8. 


xiV INTRODUCTZON 


CIRCUMSTANCES THAT LED TO THE ACCUSATION OF SOCRATES. 


The life of Socrates as public discourser must have continued 
about thirty years. Thirty years diligently and perseveringly 
‘passed in indiscriminate conversation and dialectic subtleties ! 
Surely something must have been accomplished during this long 
period of service, and something more than has reached us 
through the medium of his biographers. But the close of these 
labors,—how sad and disgraceful to the Athenians! It does not, 
at first, appear possible, that they who were most tolerant of dissen- 
tient opinion and speech, did actually condemn to death their great- 
est benefactor, and the greatest uninspired benefactor of the race 
of man. It should seem that there must be some mistake in the 
records of the affair. But no; the chain of testimony is un- 
broken, and can not be gainsayed. But what are the circum- 
stances leading to the fatal result? No special occasion seems to 
have been given by him for reproach during the last years of his 
life more than during the preceding. Indeed, he appears in his 
apology to trace back the accusation to the early part of his 
career, and to indicate clearly what he supposes to be the ground 
of it, his attempts to convict men of their want of wisdom. 

It may not be amiss to give a little more at length the 
causes of the hatred of the Athenians to their great benefactor. 
It was no one individual act of his life that had caused the public 
indignation to descend upon his devoted head, but, as Grote says, 
“The accumulated force of antipathy—the numerous and impor- 
tant personal enemies, each with sympathizing partizans—the 
long-standing and uncontradicted calumnies” which had been 
promulgated against him. . 

1. All of the Sophists, the teachers of the age, would be op- 
posed tc him, since he by precept and example discountenanced 
what he considered their mercenary spirit in teaching for pay. 
Many of them in this way amassed large fortunes, and the feeling 
of the times seems to be embodied in the lines of Aristophanes :* 


* Clouds, 98, 99. 


LIFE OF SOCRATES. xv 


“These are they 

Who can show pleaders how to twist a cause, 

So youll pay them for it, right or wrong.” 
But Xenophon says, “Socrates did not take pay of those who 
came to him for instruction. But by abstaining from this he be- 
lieved that he was ensuring his own freedom ; and he was accus- 
tomed to stigmatize those who received a compensation for services 
of this kind as enslavers of themselves."* In the Apology of 
Plato, he also says: If it has been asserted by any one that I have 
set myself up as a teacher of men, and received pay therefor, it 
is utterly false.t 

He also brought their manner of teaching, as well as the ob- 
jects of their instruction, into disrepute. The Sophists were 
accustomed to display in dress and equipage, and to make great 
pretensions to ability in teaching. They also communicated 
their thoughts in lofty words. Socrates, on the contrary, was not 
only himself most simple and unpretending in these particulars, 
but spoke with contempt of the opposite course of procedure.{ 

2. He likewise offended many of those who joined themselves 
to him as disciples and engaged in conversation with him. His 
professed design was to converse with all of the most distinguished 
men of his time, and by cross-questioning, not only to show them 
their ignorance, but to oblige them to confess it; and his success 
in this, by means of his skill in dialectics, was unfailing. Now it 
is not in the nature of man to see all of his cherished thoughts 
turned into ridicule, and himself the object of the severest sarcasm, 
and the most open and unqualified derision, however beneficial 
it may be, without some feeling of dislike for the author; espe- 
cially when there is discrimination enough to perceive that there 
is at least a degree of sophistry employed in accomplishing the 
olyect. Thus Xenophon, after giving an account of the manner 
in whick. Socrates corrected the false estimate which Euthydemus, 


* Memorab. L 2. 6. 
+ P.19,D.E. 
¢ Mem. I. 1. 11. 





XV1 INTRODUCTION. 


a mere youth, had of his own ability to enter political life without 
further training, says: Many of those who were thus treated by 
Socrates, no longer desired his society, and were considered by 
him as dunces; but Euthydemus supposed that one could in ne 
other way become worthy of renown, than by associating as much 
as possible with Socrates,* 

3. He also did not approve himself to those who discarded 
all advancement and progress in government, religion, and cul- 
ture. The crime of innovation should seem to have been early 
alleged against him, and reiterated during his whole public 
career ; and it was only from these early and continued calumnies 
that he felt himself in any danger. He says: “ My first accusers 
are more to be regarded than Anytus and his accomplices, be- 
cause, being numerous and well agreed among themselves, they 
have addressed many of you from youth up, and have falsely per- 
suaded you that I discard the worship of the gods, and persuade 
others to follow in my steps.”{ These calumnies were first publicly 
disseminated when Aristophanes exhibited his comedy, the Clouds. 
In this comedy, Socrates, in connection with Cherephon, is held 
up to the most unsparing ridicule, and all the follies and mis- 
deeds of the Sophists are embodied under this appellation. Errors 
which he had long before publicly discarded, and severely re- 
proved as practised by the Sophists, he is made accountable for. 
It is also worthy of note, that the points in the final accusation 
are precisely the same that are made conspicuous by the come- 
dian—atheism and the corruption of the youth ft 

4. His assumptions of superiority would naturally awaken 
the suspicion and jealousy of many, especially of the ignorant 
and ambitious. The response of the oracle at Delphi to Chere- 
phon, that there was no wiser man than Socrates, and his recep- 
tion of that response, and claim of a special mission from the 
gods, as indicated by what was supposed to be the aid of his 


* Memorab. IV. 2. 1 sq. esp. 40; and cf. Grote, VIII. p. 604. 
+ Apol. 18. C. sq. 
¢ Aristoph. Clouds, 





LIFE OF SOCRATES. XVH 


guiding spirit, would meet with little favor from those who had 
seen him in his work-shop, or associated with him on terms of 
equality. Thus he says: “The calumnies that are heaped upon 
me have their foundation in a certain wisdom that I possess.”* 

5: His political views were offensive to many. He was not 
attached to the Athenian constitution in its practical bearings, 
although he as little approved of an oligarchy like that of the 
Thirty.{ He even ridiculed some practices of the government ; 
as, for example, the manner of appointing rulers. Those were 
not legitimate rulers who held the sceptre, nor those who were 
appointed by any and every body, or who had received office by 
lot, or obtained by force or deception, but those who knew how 
to rule.[ No one would be willing to trust his life to a pilot thus 
chosen, or to commit any important private interest to the 
management of those thus designated.§ And yet no one was 
more rigidly observant of law.|] Both Kritias and Alcibiades 
were adduced as examples of his pernicious political training. 

It is not, then, so strange as it might at first appear, that So- 
grates was arraigned before the tribunal that had in charge both 
the morals and religion of the Athenian community. The cla- 
mers of so many classes of citizens for so many years could 
scarcely pass unheeded. The charges, too, were of a nature to 
arouse the Athenians, ever watchful over any defection from the 
national religion. We may, then, justly conclude that it was 
only the blameless life of Socrates, and the unparalleled liberality 
of Athens in respect to individual life and opinions, that shielded 
him so long from the enemies whom he had so often and severely 
provoked. 

The most trivial circumstance may have been sufficient to cause 
-ho smothered flames of anger to burst forth, and to recall the 


* Apol. 20. D. 

+ Grote’s Greece, VIIL p. 6380. 

+ Mem. IIL 9. 10 

§ Mem. JIL 9.11; and L 2. 9. 

| Mem. IV. 4. 1 sq.; and ef. Grote, VIIL 645, 

q A sufficient defence of Socrates is found, Mem. I 2. 9 eq. 


xvii INTRODUCTION. 


aspersions of the comedians to recollection. And very little 
would probably have been enough to induce the leading indivi- 
duals to set on foot the accusation, for Anytus was a personal 
enemy, because his son, tinctured with Socratic speculation, did 
not choose 10 tread in his father’s steps, and aid in repairing a 
broken fortune by selling leather. The other two accusers, the 
one a poet and the other a rhetorician, were probably not per- 
suaded with difficulty to avenge their respective professions, 
which had suffered severely from the inquisitorial proceedings 


. of Socrates. 


SOCRATES BEFORE HIS JUDGES. 


But how, as it is frequently asked by Xenophon, could the 
judges pronounce sentence of condemnation upon a man whose 
life and teachings were so pure? He might have been arraigned 
in obedience to popular clamor ; but that his judges should so 
mistake the character of a man of so public a life, in which no 
one could say that he had seen him doing, or heard him saying, 
any thing either impious or corrupting,* seems beyond compre- 
hension. But it should be considered, that that very assembly 
by whom he was judged, was made up of those citizens, so many 
of whom had been annoyed, vexed, even maddened, by his cross- 
questioning, rebuked for superstition, or offended by his desire for 
political reform. 

The manner, also, in which he presented himself before them 
and conducted his defence, was not calculated to conciliate those 
before alienated, but rather to repel those who were indifferent or 
but moderately in his favor. He was himself not anxious what 
the result should be, life or death. He was conscious of a life 
of rectitude. He declares this to his judges. He is now old, 
and can hope to accomplish but little more should life be pro 
snged. Any anxieiy, any effort to influence his judges, especi- 
ally after the prohibition of his guiding spirit, would be contrary 


' #* Mem, L 1. 20. 


4 
it 
ie. 


LIFE OF SOCRATES. x1X 


to the whole course of his life.* In order not to seem to discard 
the laws, and throw contempt upon the court; not on his own 
account, but “on account of the Athenians, lest they, by con- 
demning him, should sin against the gracious blessing of the gods,” - 
he deigned to defend himself against the accusation of disregard 
to the gods of his country, and that of corrupting the youth. But 
no one can read his defence, as found for substance in the Apo 
logy of Plato, and take all the circumstances into account, with 

out astonishment that no larger a majority than five or six in ay 
assembly of more than five hundred should have voted agains 
him.{ And yet who would wish that he had taken a differen 
course? Who does not feel, that in his last days he exhibiteg 
an elevation of character that “shed double and triple lustr 

over his whole life.” § 

In the final result, the affixing of the deserved penalty upos 
his crime, his course was not less honorable. According to ths 
laws, he might name a penalty, between which and that of thg 
accuser, the judges were obliged to make a selection. Now, i 
cannet be doubted, that if he had in sincerity chosen to name 
fine, exile, or imprisonment, that would have been gladly ac- 
cepted. But instead of this, Socrates indignantly asks, “ After 
all these crimes, what are my deserts? Doubtless, Athenians, 
if you proportion the reward to the merit, I deserve some. con- 
siderable good. Now, what is it that is suitable for a poor man 
that is your benefactor, and wants leisure and opportunity for 
exciting and exhorting you? Nothing suits better with such a 
man than to be entertained in the Prytanzum; that is more 
due to him than to those of you that have brought off the tro- 
phies of victory from the horse and chariot races in the Olympic 


* Plat. Apol. p. 28, E. sq. 

¢ Plat. Apol. p. 30; Mem. IV. 4.4; and cf. Grote, vol. VIIL p. 651. 

¢ Apol. p. 36. A: Saupd(w éxardpwy Trav Whpwy Toy yeyovdra apiSudy, 
ob yap puny ywye obtw wap’ dAlyov ~xec Sat, AAG wapd wOAL* viv 3é G: 
Loixey, ef Tpeis pdvar petéxecoy THY Yipwry axonepetyn &y. Cf. also Diog 
Laert, ii. 41, quoted in Grote, vol. VIIL p. 647. Cf also p. 654. 

$ Grote, vol. VIIL p. 649. 


xx INTRODUCTION. 


games. For these victors purchase you a seeming happiness 
by their victories ; but as for me, I make you really happy by 
mine. Besides, they stand not in need of such a supply; but I 
-do. In justice, therefore, you ought to adjudge me a recompense 
worthy of myself.””* But after further remarks, not calculated to 
conciliate, he concludes, that although he is innocent, yet, in 
accordance with custom, as he will not impose banishment upon 
himself, he will name a fine ; “ and perhaps,” he says, “I should be 
able to pay you a mina of silver. But,” he adds, “since Plato 
here, and Crito, and Critobulus, and Apollodorus, urge me to 
extend the sum to 30 minx, I amerce myself in a fine of that 
amount, and give you them for security.” 

When the final sentence of death was pronounced, Socrates, 
without a change of countenance, or the least indication of falter- 
ing in his course, addressed his judges, expressing his satisfaction 
in the result which his upright and independent conduct had 
brought upon him, for which he had been prepared by the silence 
of his monitor. He was convinced that death was no evil to him, 
whether it should prove a peaceful, dreamless sleep, or a passage 
to another state of existence, where there are no false judgments, 
and where he should pass his time in conversation with all the 
great and good who have passed away from earth, with Hesiod 
and Homer, Palamades, Ajax, and Ulysses. He had, however, 
still a few words to address to those who had decreed his death, 
but more in sorrow than in anger: Reproach will surely follow 
you for having condemned to death one who will be reputed to 
be wise, although not in reality so. Had you patiently delayed 
a little time, death in the natural order of nature would have 
come to me, and you would have been spared the infamy of tak- 
ing the life of one who might have saved himself if he would 
have condescended to demean himself before you with the en- 
treaties and supplications that you are accustomed to hear on 
such occasions. But our shares are fitly meted out to us; mine 


* Plato, Apol. p. 36, D., Taylor’s Trans. 
{ Plato, Apel. p. 38, B. 














LIFE OF SOCRATES, xxi 


death, and yours infamy. You have hoped to escape the task of 
giving an account of your lives, as yuu have been compelled to 
do by my questions, but be assured you will find yourselves mis 
taken. Others, who have hitherto been restrained by my pre 
sence, will be emboldened by my death, and, young and vigorous, 
will be more troublesome, and harder to rid yourselves of than I 
have been. Far easier is it to escape censure by amending youn 
lives, than by violently stopping the mouths of its authors.—1 
have not yet done. Iam at that point of time which gives me 
a view into the future. No sooner shall I sleep in death, than 
the hand of the Avenger shall be laid upon you with more 
severity than yours is laid upon me.” . After giving a word of ad- 
monition in reference to the course he wishes his accusers to pur- 
sue in reference to his children, he finally says: “ It is now time 
for us to go our respective ways, I to die and you to live; 
and which of us is going on a better voyage is known to God 
alone.”* 


LAST HOURS OF SOCRATES. 


According to the ordinary course of procedure with the con 
demned at Athens, Socrates would have received the poisonous 
draught on the day following his condemnation. Zut it so 
chanced that the sacred ship, which was annually sent to Delos,f 
had set sail on the preceding day, and according to law, no per- 
son could be publicly put to death until its return, in thirty days. 
A month in prison and chains, we should suppose, would effec- 
tually try the spirit of the philosopher, and exhibit the dross, if 
it had not already been purged away. But it may truly be said 
of him that his last were his best days. His friends were con- 
stantly with him, and the conversations held with them, as ex- 
hibited in the Crito and Phzdon of Plato, give us a picture of 
equanimity and cheerful resignation in the prospect of death, 
which few even under a Christian dispensation have ever attained 


* Plat. Apol. p. 42. 
¢ See Mem. IV. 8. 2; Plato, Crito, and ef. 


Xxll INTRODUCTION. 


unto. It would be pleasant to linger long with my readers in 
that prison, for the companionship of the good and great in the 
hour of trial is elevating, ennobling. But I must satisfy myself 
with two or three characteristic acts in this drama. 

We find, that when left alone even, Socrates did not lose the 
cheerfulness which he exhibited in the presence of his friends. 
For he employed himself in poetic composition, in accordance 
with the guidance of his monitor, and produced a hymn to 
Apollo, whose festival was then kept at Athens, and also metrical 
versions of the fables of Esop, which came readily to his mind.* 

He also refused to avail himself of an opportunity to escape 
- from prison, which his friends had contrived and urged upon 
him, because it was contrary to law. Crito came to him with 
anxiety imprinted on his brow, and appearing in every motion, 
early in the morning of the day before it was announced that 
the ship would return from Delos.- Socrates, however, was 
quietly sleeping, and his friend waited, impatiently, we may sup- 
pose, for his awaking. When Crito had expressed his aston 
ishment at the quietness of his friend when death was so near, 
and Socrates had declared the assurance that had been given 
him that he should not die until the day after the morrow, Crito 
made known to him the plan that had been formed for his 
escape, and urged upon him, in behalf of his friends, its imme- 
diate execution. Never, perhaps, was his greatness more conspi- 
cuous than a: this time. A way is opened, without his solicita- 
tion or knowledge even, for him who is unjustly condemned, to 
escape death. His friends are solicitous, would even, if they 
dared, be clamorous; but an unequivocal refusal to become a 
party in any infringement upon his country’s laws was the only 
answer that could be wrung from him. He had lived obedient to 
jaw, and in the prospect of death he would not counteract the 
teaching» of his life, or even throw a peaeee over them by a 
moment of hesitation. 

The ship at "ength had returned from Delos, and his disciples, 


* Phaidon, p. 60. E. sq.; Memorab. IV. 8. 








LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXili 


aware that that was the last time that they should listen to him 
who spake as no other man had spoken to them, were early 
at the prison-gates. But the civil officers were before them, to 
announce that the execution was to take place that day. When 
they were admitted, they found that Socrates’ chains were un- 
loosed, and that Xantippe, with one of her children, was present. 
When she began to express her grief noisily, the philosopher 
could no longer endure it, and requested his friends to conduct 
her homa.* When she had gone, quiet was soon restored in 
that prison-room, and Socrates discoursed a great part of the day 
with perfect cheerfulness upon topics connected with his life and 
the future state of existence. Many things were then said which 
sunk deep into the hearts of his auditors, and which, with a con- 
siderable admixture of Platonic dogmas, are to be found in the 
Phedon. “If,” said he, “I did not hope, first of all, to find 
other gods who are wise and good, and then to be associated 
with men who have gone before me, far better than those on the 
earth, it would be wrong in me not to grieve at death. But, be 
assured, I confidently expect to join the assembly of the good. 
I may be mistaken in reference to this; but that I shall find 
divine guides of great purity and excellence, I am as confident as 
I can be of any thing of that nature; and on this account I meet 
death with composure, which otherwise I could not, and hope 
that something awaits the good after death, and, as has long 
ago been said, that it is much better with the good than with 
the evil.”"| | 

Toward night, after cde his disciples that those who 
have distinguished themselves by a pure life, spent in beautifying 
the soul by the appropriate ornaments of virtue and knowledgo, 
ought to pass quietly the time of their sojourning, as always 
ready for the voyage which will introduce them into’ those 
blessed mansions which he is unable to describe, but whither they 
will soon follow him, he says: “The grim messenger now calls 


* Plat. Pheed. p. 60. A. 
¢ Phed. p. 63. B sq. 


XXIV INTRODUCTION. 


me, and I wish to go to the bath as preparatory to the fatal cup.” 
He still continued to converse, as his disciples accompanied hiwr 
to the bath-room, cheering them who sorrowed most of all that 
they should see his face and hear his voice no more. After he 
had returned, his children and the women of the family came tc 
receive his last advice and benediction, which he gave at con- 
siderable length. 

A little before sunset, the officer came to make the announce- 
ment that the fatal hour had arrived, but was unable formally 
to do so, so strongly had he become attached to his prisoner. 
After he had retired, and Socrates had made a passing remark 
concerning him, he asked Crito to bring the poison if it was in 
readiness, if not, to give orders to have it immediately prepared 
Crito endeavored to have him postpone it for a time, but in vain 
When it was brought, after asking directions what he should a» 
after the draught, and inquiring if there was enough for a liba- 
tion, took the cup with a joyful expression of face, and drank it 
off without the least appearance of unwillingness. As the poison 
began to take effect, his friends could no longer control them- 
selves, but were compelled to give utterance to the feelings that 
had long struggled within them. This was too much for the 
dying philosopher, and reproofs were on his lips in death as well 
as in life. “ What are ye doing, strange men? I sent away the 
women, most of all that these discordant notes might not be 
heard ; for I have felt that it is fitting to die in quietness. Be 
composed, therefore, and silence turbulent feeling.” “ When we 
heard this,” the disciple adds, “we were ashamed, and restrained 
our lamentations.” Coldness soon began to creep over his frame, 
which when he perceived he said to his friends, “ When it reaches 
here (my heart), I shall leave you;” and turning to Crito, as if 
with his last breath to show the injustice of the accusation of in- 
fidelity which had been made against him, he said :* “ We owe a 
~ock to Aisculapius; discharge the debt, and be sure not to for: 


* Plato, Phed. p. 118 





LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXV 


get it.” Thus died the man who, says Xenophon, was not only 
the best of men, but most favored of the gods.* 


SOURCES OF THE INFLUENCE OF SOCRATES. 


A full discussion of the power and influence of Socrates 
would require a volume, rather than the very few pages which 
unly can here be given to it. It would be necessary to give a 
somewhat minute account of the condition of Greece in an intel- 
lectual point of view at the time of the appearance of Socrates 
We should naturally speak at length of the awakening of the in- 
tellectual energies of the Greeks, which resulted in the rise of two 
classes of men, the dialecticians and rhetoricians, and their fre 
quent union under the appellation of cogurai, Sophists; and 
point out the relation of Socrates to these men with whom he is 
ranked or contrasted, in connection with, or préeminent among 
whom he is ridiculed or praised. But all that our present limits 
allow is an enumeration of some of the sources of his influence, 
giving prominence to those brought to view or implied in the 
Memorabilia. 

1. His uncouth figure and appearance, peculiar habits, and 
pleasant voice, attracted the attention of many among a people 
who were ever desirous of learning some new thing,f and whose 
attention was gained, not merely by the graceful and the winning 
in the human form, but also by the strange and ludicrous. 

2. The peculiarity of his method of instruction not only 
gained him listeners, but also retained them; especially the more 
cultivated of the Athenian youth. He did not teach by a cow 
tinued or set discourse. He did not highly value a simple com 
munication of knowledge to the mind in a passive state. He 
thought it necessary that its powers should be awakened by col- 


* Mem. IV. 8. 11. 

+ Spintharus, a hearer of Socrates, as quoted by Grote, Hist., Vol 
VIIL p. 606, says: 8rt o¥ woAAOIs abtos ye mdavwrdpois evreruXNKaS 
en? toabrny elva: thy Te povhy nal Td ordua Kal 7d exipawdpevoy Hdes 


wal xpbs zac. Te Tots eipnuévots Thy Tod eldous ididrTyTA. 


xxvi INTRODUCTION 


lision with other minds in conversation. His illustrations, too, 
were not like those of the most of the teachers of his age, drawn 
from obscure or little known objects, but from the occupations 
and professions of daily life and employment. So true is this, 
that he was even reproached as having dwelt upon these so much 
as to have worn them threadbare.* 

3. He turned the thoughts of his countrymen from useless 
speculations to the investigation of practical subjects. In this 
way, he not only influenced his own, but all subsequent ages. 
Xenophon says: “He did not, as most do, discourse upon the 
nature of all things, considering how that which is called by the 
Sophists cosmos, the world, exists, and by what necessary laws 
the heavenly bodies are governed ; on the contrary, he considered 
those who entered into laborious investigations of that kind as 
fools ;{ and indignantly asked whether such inquirers, supposing 
that they already have knowledge enough of human affairs, ap- 
phed themselves to the divine; or what advantage do they expect 
to gain by the investigation of physical phenomena? Do they 
think, as in the study of human affairs, to make a practical use 
of their knowledge, and excite and calm the winds and the rain, 
and produce the seasons at their pleasure, or do they seek only 
to gratify a prurient curiosity ?” From these and numerous other 
passages of the Memorabilia, the ditterence between Socrates and 
his predecessors is evident. They spent their time in mere specu- 
lation upon ontological subtleties, confused and confusing ; but 
he turned his attention to ethical, practical duties. With him 
the proper study of mankind was man, his duties and relations.t 
These had been assigned to man by the gods as subjects of study. 
These they were to understand by personal investigation, and if 
this was neglected, the true object of life could not be secured. 
It was only by diligence in learning what the gods permitted tc 
be learned, and reverent and pious inquiry of the gods, that in 


* Memorab. L 2. 87 
+ Mem. L 1. 11. 
~ Mem. I. 1. 16. 








LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXVII 


duced them to grant information by divination upon those points 
which they had reserved as belonging to themselves,* 

_ 4, He accustomed those with whom he conversed to accurate 
definiticn. This was the foundation of his success in his conver- 
sations with the young and arrogant. He would draw forth a 
definition or general statement from the unwary, and then, by 
making them acknowledge, step by step, the inadequacy or actuai 
erroneousness of the sentiment expressed, would not only lead 
them to accurate statement, but to a distrust of themselves; and 
closely connected with this— 

5. He led his auditors to careful introspection. In a conver- 
sation with Euthydemus, who supposed himself wise, and without 
need of instruction from others, he inquired: Have you ever been 
at Delphi? Yes, indeed, twice.—Did you notice the inscription, 
yvad cavrov, found somewhere on the wall of the temple? 1] 
_did—Did you suppose that this injunction had no reference to 
you, or did you undertake to examine yourself carefully to see 
what you are?—When Euthydemus replied that he already 
knew himself, arid had no occasion to apply this precept, and 
Socrates had made him acknowledge that all who have not a 
just appreciation of their own powers, as applied to human use, 
do not know themselves, he proceeded to inquire: “Is it not 
plain that men experience the greatest good from self-knowledge, 
and the greatest evil from ignorance of self? For those who 
know themselves know their own wants and necessities, and dis- 
tinguish between what they can and cannot do, and order their 
lives accordingly.”{ Socrates dwelt so much upon the necessity 
of self-knowledge in his teachings, that it was even made the 
subject of ridicule.§ “To him this injunction, ‘Know thyself, 
was the most sacred of all precepts, and he constantly cited it, 


Mem. I. 1.9; I. 4. 17 8q.; IV. 7. 
+ See Mem. IV. 6. 1 sq.; 18 8q., et a. seep. 
¢ Mem. IV. 2. 24 sq. 
§ See Aristoph. Clouds, 1. 842. 


XXVili INTRODUCTION. 


and strenuously enforced its obligation upon his hearers.”® 
The influence of this teaching, with Socrates’ abilityt to accom- 
plish the end aimed at, cannot be appreciated too highly. It 
strikes at the root of ignorance and delusion. It dispels self-con- 
ceit, and clears away the rubbish, and opens the mind to the re 
ception of true knowledge. “To preach, to exhort, even to con- 
‘fute particular errors, appeared to Socrates useless, so long as the 
mind lay wrapped up in its habitual mist or illusion of wisdom ; 
such mist must be dissipated before any new light could enter.” f 
But it was not merely a negative process with him. He so dis- 
pelled error and ignorance from the mind, as to leave it with an 
unextinguishable desire for knowledge; and thus I am brought 
to another means of influence of Socrates. 

6. His abhorrence of ignorance in every form. The worst of 
all ignorance was self-ignorance, and ignorance in general was 
folly and vice, whilst knowledge or wisdom was virtue§ This 
principle formed the basis of all his instructions. The man who 
had knowledge and wisdom had the right of entire control over 
others so far as they were void of knowledge. This regulated 
all the intercourse and relations of life. In his view, the man 
who sinned ignorantly was far worse than the one who erred 
knowingly, for the former could not conduct himself justly, how- 
ever much he might desire it, whilst the latter could.{{ Know- 
ledge, with him, was a right appreciation of one’s self in all the 
relations of life, whether to gods or men. If, then, a parent, or 
child, or friend, failed to conduct rightly, it was from a want 
of discrimination of the right, from ignorance; and he was deserv- 
ing of severe reprobation. The defectiveness of this philosophy is 


* Grote, vol. VII, p. 602. 

¢ Mem. I. 2: trois da Acyduevors alrg waor xpépevos ey reir Adyass, 
Sxws Bobdra:To. 

¢ Grote, vol. VIIL., p. 608. 

§ Mem. III. 9. 4 aq. 

| See Mem. I 2. 49, where his application of this principle to the 
treatment. of parents is defended by Xenophon. 

7 Mem. IV. 2. 19 ag. 








LIFE OF SOCRATES. xxlx 


too palpable to require remark; and yet the influence of such 
‘caching, especially upon the young of the age of Socrates, in 
rousing a spirit of inquiry and investigation, must have been 
very great. Neither, as a matter of fact, was this teaching se 
defective in a moral point of view as we should suppose from the 
above statement; for he was as constant in his inculcation of 
control over the passions and appetites, as the means of confonn- 
ity to the gods, as if this, too, were a primary article of his creed. 
How, he reasoned for substanve, can one live virtuously and tem- 
perately, who does not know what virtue or temperance is/ but 
if he has acquired a knowledge of them by conscious effort, by 
diligent attention, he cannot fail to practise them. He will be 
inevitably lured on in the path of rectitude. 

7. His honesty, simplicity, and disinterestedness of character, 
especially contributed to his influence. These traits shine out in- 
almost every page of the Memorabilia. “The shortest, safest, and 
best way to acquire the good-will of others is to strive to possess 
those good qualities which you wish to seem to have.”* This 
was not only a precept which Socrates inculcated on others, but 
one on which he based his own course of life. An open, frank, 
and generous spirit he exhibited to all. “The love of Socrates,” 
says Potter, “ was equally pure and warm, individual and catho- 
lic, firm and free, ennobling and attaching. His heartiness, 
frankness and pleasantry, his power of convincing his friends of 
their faults, and then of converting them to sounder principles 
and conduct; his extraordinary power of stimulating the luke- 
warm and encouraging the earnest; and, above all, his way of 
founding the most practical conduct on ‘the highest motives, 
must all be studied in a variety of details before they can be 
adequately comprehended. Were we to attempt quotation, we 
should be embarrassed with all the treasures of Socrates’ love— 
love for his friends, love for his country, love for his species—that 
noble love which flows in a clear pure stream in the conversations 
of Xenophon, bt glows with equal light and warmth in those 


_ © Mem. IL 6. 89, 


xxx INTRODUCTION. 


admirable Socratic Dialogues of Plato, in which we seem to catch 
the very tone and manner, nay, the very gesture and look of So- 
crates, and see that Silenus face beaming not only with wit and 
humor, sense and feeling, but with a spirit and a grace which 
still make the reader of Plato hang on the lips of Socrates the 
live-long night.”* 


THE GUIDING SPIRIT (Saydvov) OF SOCRATES. 


Perhaps no one thing in reference to the character and teach- 
ings of Socrates, has been the subject of more diverse and con- 
tradictory opinions, than his idea of the Satuénov, of which he se 
often speaks. Even his own friends questioned him in vain upon 
it, and the Delphic oracle gave no satisfactory responses to the 
listening ear of an eager curiosity. The commentators have been 
able to trace, from hints in his scattered allusions, the uncouth 
lineaments of the artificer of all evil, or the mild and pitying 
visage of one of those pure spirits, whose delight it is to walk the 
earth or traverse the air as the guardians and guides of erring 
mortals. But it is not our pleasure, were this a suitable place, 
to group together these several representations, but to give as 
well as we are able, the most probable explanation of this some- 
what difficult subject. 

I. The demon of Socrates was not a mere fictitious represen- 
tation, devised for the sake of acquiring authority with the 
people. His whole character forbids the supposition. His life 
and his death exhibit the most unequivocal proof of the sincerity 
of his belief, as exhibited in his daily intercourse with his fol: 
lowers. | 

II. Socrates understood by Saiudveov something more than 
the simple voice of conscience or the internal sense. 1. The 
meaning of the word, and the manner in which it is employed 
by him, show this, Té dayudvoy is equivalent to rd Seiov, that 
which comes from the gods, and is so used in contrast with that 
which has its origin in the mind of man. Soin I. 1.9: Tots dé 


* The Greek Philosophers, Sccrates and Plato, p.i19, 20. 


LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXX° 


undey Tay ToLovTwy olopévous elvar Saipdviov, GAAG wavTa THs dv 
Ipwriys yopns, Sapovay épy; I. 4.2,10,18; IV. 3.14; Plat. 
Apol. p 31. C. D. In the plural, then, 7a Saizdvia must corres- 
pond in general with of Jeot; 1.1.1: obs pey y wddis vopila 
Jeovs od vouilwv, erepa S¢ xawa Satpovia eishépwv. 2. The 
raanner in which he invariably speaks of the guidance that he 
received from this source, indicates that he considered it as some- 
thing supernatural. It was the voice of God: Jeod duwvyv, Xen. 
Apol. § 12, 13. ° It was unerring. So it was found to be, not in 
his own experience only, but by others who had recourse to its 
revelations ; I. 1.4: Kat wodAois rav Evvdvtwy mporydpeve Ta pev 
movely, Ta Se py qovely, ws TOU Satpoviov mpoonpaivovros, Kat Tots 
nev reSopevors aire ovvédepe, Tots 5¢ py wertomevois peréeuene: 
Theages of Plato, p. 275-8. 3. Xenophon’s testimony both to 
Socrates’ and his own confidence in this unerring guide is beyond 
dispute. It was to Socrates, what the revelations of the gods 
through auspices, oracles, and the like, were to others, only more 
direct and certain. The entire reasoning of Xenophon in I. 1. 
2-5 depends upon the fact, that Socrates relied upon the moni- 
tions of the Saiudveov as divine. How else could it be any argu- 
ment that he did not discard the belief in the existence of gods ? 

III. Socrates’ Satpéveov was not, on the other hand, as has 
often been supposed, a specific supernatural being, vouchsafed to 
him alone for his guidance. His exhortations to Euthydemus 
not to expect or desire to see the forms of the gods, but to rest 
satisfied with their revelation of themselves in their works, and 
his declaration in close connection with this, that all men might 
receive the same guidance as was given him, if they would only 
acquiesce in the requisition made upon them, to forego the de- 
sire of a physical revelation, IV. 3. 12, 13, is inconsistent with 
such a belief. | 

IV. We are now, perhaps, prepared for a more definite state- 
ment of what is meant by the Socratic demon. If what has been 
said is well founded, it was something beyond the dictates of 
mere human foresight, and yet not a specific personal deity, ex- 
trinsic from, but everywhere present with him, to give audible 


XXXil INTRODUCTION. 


warnings, nor 4 miraculous revelation, granted as a special favor 
to him, but above the hopes or even the reasonable expectations 
of any man who will faithfully strive after its attainment. One 
fact in the history of the age of Socrates aids us in coming to a 
‘more precise determination in regard to this matter. The belief 
in guardian angels, ministering spirits sent forth on errands of . 
mercy, was not confined to the Jews. The reliance of the an- 
cients upon supernatural communications by various methods, 
and thdir view of the intimate connection between the deity and 
the human race, is too well known to need reiteration or proof. 
It is plain, too, that Socrates himself believed in inferior gods, 
’ who are children and ministers of the supreme God, a medium 
of communication between God and man, a connecting link be- 
tween heaven and earth; cf. Apol. p. 27. C. D.; Memorab. IV. 
3. 13, and these he called Sarzdvea. Two ideas, then, seem to be 
at the basis of this guidance of Socrates: First, his subjective fit- 
ness to receive aid from the gods, his spiritual conceptions of and 
obedience to them, and then, their willingness and presence to 
aid unerringly those who thus trust in them. The combined 
result of scrupulous attention to the suggestions of the inner sense 
and reason, and the assistance of the gods readily given to virtu- 
ous men, make up what is ascribed to the dadrvorv. It is not 
strange that Socrates gave it the appellation of divine. For 
although preparation of mind was necessary, yet it was only in 
matters beyond the ken of human foresight, that he was accus- 
tomed ‘to expect supernatural aid. In his view it was equally 
insane and foolish to have recourse to the aid of the gods on 
trivial occasions, and to reject it in reference to those matters, a 
full knowledge of which they have reserved for themselves. Cice-- 
ro’s exposition of Socrates’ Saiyuovoy is perfectly consistent with 
‘his view, although it gives rather the subjective relation of the 
matter, leaving the rest to be inferred; de Divinat. I. 53. 121, 
and 54. 122: Ut igitur, inquit, qui se tradet ita quieti, praepa- 
rato animo quum bonis cogitationibus, tum rebus ad tranquilli- 
tatem accommodatis, certa et vera cernit in somnis: sic castus 
sensus purusque vigilantis et ad astrorum et ad avium reliquo- 


LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXXiL 


rumque signorum et ad extorum veritatem est paratior. Hoc 
nimirum est illud, quod de Socrate saepe dicitur, esse divinum 
quiddam, quod Saczdveov appellat, cui semper ipse 
paruerit, nunquam impellenti, saepe revocanti. 

In conclusion, one remark seems to be required upon aL 
alleged contradiction. between the accounts of Plato and Xeno- 
phon in regard to the office of this demon. Plato says that it 
only restrained him, whilst Xenophon represents it as both re- 
straining and impelling him; cf. Plat. Apol. p. 31. C. D, and 
Theages, p. 128. D. with the passages above cited. The true ex 
planation undoubtedly is, that Xenophon intends to give only a 
general idea of the character of this guidance; and it is not 
strange, that a sign which only prohibited, is spoken of also as 
indicating what was allowed, since the absence of a prohibition 
would imply permission. The object of Xenophon did not re 
quire him to draw a precise distinction between that which war 
positively commanded, and that which was to be inferred frow 
silence. Besides, the fact that Socrates did consider the silencs 
of his demon as a sign of assent, seems to be pretty well esta. 
blished by Plato himself. Cf. Apolog. p. 40. A. B. C; Phaedr. 
p. 242. B.C. On this whole subject, seé Plutarch de Socratis 
Genio; Wiggers’ Life of Socrates, Ch. IL. ; Ritter’s Hist. Philos 
II. p. 38 sq.; Tennemann’s Gesch. Philos. IL. 33-6, et al.; Grote’s 
Greece, Vol. VIII. p. 557 sq. : 


XENOPHON AS BIOGRAPHER OF SOCRATES. 


At the time of Socrates’ death, 399 B. C., Xenophon was ab- 
sent on the military expedition with Cyrus in Asia. And although 
no definite record of the fact is found, it cannot be doubted, that 
the Memorabilia was written soon after his return. There is a 
freshness of feeling and definiteness in allusion, which render it 
almost certain that the place of the teacher had not long been 
vacant, when the devoted disciple took up the pen on his behalf. 
The sadness which must have come over him on his return from 
the expedition, so unwillingly undertaken, into. the land of bar 


XXXIV INTRODUCTION. 


barism, with the hope of again resuming his place with the little 
band of chosen friends around their companion and guide, seems 
yet to linger about him, and give coloring to his words. Even 
the absence of bitterness at the mistaken folly and injustice of the 
murderers, is perhaps an indication of the heartiness of his sorrow, 
of the subdued feeling of recent grief. 
| It is unnecessary at present to discuss at length the compara- 
tive merits of Plato and Xenophon, as rival biographers of Socra- 
tes.* Neither of them has given a complete and finished por- 
trait, but both have left vivid and distinct outlines of particular 
parts, which need to be carefully studied and compared with dis 
crimination, in order to supply the portions which are left in 
shadow, and to form a just idea of the original. But our imme- 
diate concern is with the sketch given in the present volume. 
We have already alluded to the facilities which Xenophon en- 
joyed for the execution of his work, by a long, familiar, and 
confidential acquaintance with his master, and with others who 
were so fortunate as to witness the equanimity and cheerfulness 
of his last hours. We might also speak of the good practical 
sense, the cultivated mind, and simple and graceful style of our 
author, but any one who is not strongly impressed with these 
qualities in him, before reading far in the work itself, would be 
little influenced by any presentation that we should be able to 
make. We could also express a hearty disapproval of the senti- 
ments of those who accuse Xenophon of deficiency in warmth of 
feeling in defending his master. It is true he exhibits no ebulli- 
tions of passion; and how could he, and yet be the faithful and 
reverent disciple of one who had labored so often and so earnestly 
to subdue in himself and others all violent emotion? It may, we 
think, be asked with confidence, where we should go for an idea 
of Socrates as a man, a citizen, a moral teacher, if the Memora- 
bilia were not in existence. As a philosopher, if we have skill 
enough to separate the Platonic from the Socratic, he is most 
fully exhibited in Plato. Xenophon, if he were capable of the 


* See Schiermacher. 








LIFE OF SOCRATES. - XXXV 


task, did not attempt to give this part of Socrates’ character, ex- 
cept incidentally. And yet “he intimates,” says Grote, “very 
plainly, that the conversation of Socrates was often, indeed usually 
of a more negative, analytical, and generalizing tendency ;” 

“ destined . . . to awaken the inquisitive faculties, and lead to the 
rational comprehension of vice and virtue as referable to determi- 
nate general principles.” Humor, in which Socrates was not 
deficient, we cannot find to any considerable degree in Xeno- 
phon. If he could appreciate it, which we see no reason to doubt, 
it was little to his purpose to give this a prominent place in his 
work. And besides, he could have had litile heart to join in 
mirth over the new-made tomb of his murdered friend. He 
would most naturally dwell upon the serious and thoughtful de- 
velopments of character at such a time. 

Xenophon’s principal design was, to present and illustrate the 
object of the life of Socrates, and thus correct wrong impressions, 
and rescue his memory from the calumnies which had proved so 
fatal. He wished to exhibit him as a good man and a useful citi- 
zen, the two points in his character which had been especially 
assailed by his accusers. His own practical turn of mind led him 
more to the consideration of the good results of his teachings, 
and the direct and palpable means of obtaining those results, than 
to mere speculations, however ingenious and subtle they might 
have been. It is, in fact, the basis of the character of Socrates 
that is given by Xenophon, the nucleus around which other qua- 
lities encircle, but without which we should often be left in dark- 
ness and doubt. We may with safety say, that no one of the 
pupils of Socrates had imbibed more of the genuine spirit of their 
teacher than Xenophon. The very absence of some of the more 
positive qualities of mind which are so conspicuous in Pilato, 
enabled him to yield more implicitly to the teachings of one 
whose werd was law to him, and fitted him to give a simple, un 
adorned representation of his life and character. 

We do not contend that the conversations of Socrates, as re- 
corded by Xenophon, were taken down precisely as they fell 
from his lips. The title indicates that they were given from 


* 


xxxvVi-° INTRODUCTION. 


recollection. They are also frequently spoken of as things 
remembered. We do not claim that full justice is always done 
to Socrates in their presentation.* This could not be expected in 
a brief abstract, which they undoubtedly often are. It does, how- 
ever, appear to be indisputable, that Xenophon had carefully 
stored in his memory not only the truths themselves, but the 
manner in which they were presented to eager listeners. There 
is a minuteness and circumstantiality in many of them, and in- 
deed a repetition,t which would have been avoided, had it not becn 
the design of the author to give a transcript from real life. The 
very purpose of the author, too, in writing his book would have 
been frustrated, could it have been shown to be erroneous or false. 
in respect to matters of fact. For it was without doubt written 
and made public while many of those with whom the conversa- 
tions were held were yet living, and would have been ready to 
give their voice in its condemnation, had not the representation 
been faithful, And furthermore, his defence would have had 
little influence, if it could have been shown, that it was not in 
accordance with reality, especially as he professed to narrate that 
which he had heard with his own ears, or had received from the 
mouth of credible witnesses. | 

The general clraracteristics of this work are so well and briefly 
stated by an English scholar,f that we cannot do the reader a 
better service than to allow his remarks upon this point to take 
the place which we had reserved for our own: “The Memora- 
bilia of Xenophon is a possession for all time ; for the noble sim- - 
plicity of the style is worthy of the purity and soundness of the 
principles. Indeed, who can mark without admiration the strong 
sense, the good feeling, the high principles, and the right prao- 
tices of this book? It bears the same ratio to the Dialogues of 
Plato, that the practical teaching of the Gospels does to the doe: 


* See L 2.538; 18.1; 1.4.2; 14.1; IV.3. 4 

¢ Ci L 4 with IV. 8; L 5, with IV. 5, et al. 

¢ Rev. J. P. Potter: Characteristics of the Greek Philosophers, So 
erates and Pla‘c. pp. 7, 8. 





LIFE OF SOCRATES. XAXKViD 


trinal teaching of the Epistles. He who runs may read. It was 
a great service which Socrates rendered his countrymen. He 
cleared the foundations of religion and morals from whatever was 
obscuring and undermining them. He exhibited these founda- 
tions in all their strength, and showed that principles and conduct 
may be safely rested upon them. The very characteristic of So- 
crates’ philosophy is the grand simplicity of a Doric temple. He 
states the great principles of religion, and morals, and politics, so 
clearly and convincingly, that every one must understand, and no 
one can deny. The sincerity of the manner is equal to the truth 
of the matter. And to all this must be added a genial warmth 
of feeling, whether it be shown in deep reverence for God, or in 
hearty love to man, which it is impossible to resist; for whilst 
Socrates states truth so convincingly as to compel assent, he 
urges it so kindly as to win conviction.” 


The text of the present edition is that of Kahner, with occa 
sional alterations in pointing and things of minor importance. 
When it appeared desirable, various readings have been given in 
the notes, and reasons for the one adopted, briefly stated. 

In preparing the first edition, free use was made of the labors 
of Kahner, whenever they seemed to our purpose. We did not, 
however, follow him blindly, and sometimes came to results quite 
different from his, on the examination of a passage. We also 
had constantly by us, Xenophon’s Memoiren ; mit Einleitungen 
und Anmerkungen von Dr. Moritz Seyffert, Konig]. Professor and 
Conrector am Gymn. zu Brandenberg, and sometimes received 
valuable aid from it, although the notes are, for the most part, 
made up of the translation of single words and phrases. Other 
editions, as those of Schneider, Weiske, Bornemann, and .Green- 
wood, were occasionally consulted. The additions and correc- 
tions in the present edition are principally the result of experience 

n teaching, although the suggestions of others, either in printed 
iotices or private correspondence, have not been unheeded or 


xXXVviil INTRODUCTION. 


without much value. If the diligent student shall be enabled by 
the present volume, to gain a more thorough insight into the 
character of one of the greatest and best of uninspired men, and 
more love for, and familiarity with, the most cultivated and re- 
fined language of any age or nation, we shall feel that we have, 
in addition to the enjoyment which each day spent in the prepa- 
ration of the volume brought with it, a full reward for our labor. 








AGBREVIATIONS AND EXPLANATIONS EMPLOYED IN NOTES 


Kihn. Gr., the Translation of Kihner’s Grammar by Edwards and 
Taylor. 

L. Gr., the Larger Grammar of the same author. 

El. Gr. his Elementary Grammar as prepared in English by Taylor. 

B. Gr., simply B., or Buttmann, Robinson’s Buttmann, ed. 1851. 

0. Gr., Crosby’s Grammar. 

8. or Soph. Gr., Sophocles’ Grammar. 


Other Grammars are often referred to, but in such a way, it is believed, 
as not to need explanation. When references are made without nam- 
ing the work, as I, 2. 5; IIL 6.38, 20; 8.10, &e., the books, chapters, and 
sections of the Memorabilia are intended; and when only the name of 
the work, without the name of the author, is given, as Apol. Hellen. 
dc, some treatise of Xenophon is referred to. 


HENO®NNTOS 


AITOMNHMONEYMATA 


HENOSGNANTOS 


ATTOMNHMONEYMATQN. 


BIBAION HUPALTON. 





CHAPTER I. 


ARGUMENT. 


In the trial of Socrates, two crimes were alleged against him, as render- 
ing him worthy of death :—1. He did not reverence the gods of the State, 
but introduced other new deities instead of them ;—2. He corrupted the 
youth (§ 1). In confutation of the first accusation, the following consi- 
derations are adduced : 

1. He did not omit either private or public sacrifices to the gods (§ 2). 

2. He made use of divination (§ 2—9). In saying that his divinity 
(7d Saizénov) made known to him future events, he did not differ from 
other Athenians, who do not suppose that sacrifices, the flight of birds, 
and other such things, of themselves make known the future, but that 
the gods make revelations through them. While others, then, say that 
they are guided by casual events, he, going back to the cause, averred 
that a divinity guided him; and by the confidence which he placed in 
the revelations made to him, he showed his confidence in the gods and 
his consequent belief in their existence (§ 2—5), In reference to neces 
sary duties, he gave advice to his friends upon the manner of their per- 
formance; but in regard to things of a doubtful nature, he counselled 
them to ask direction from the gods; he believed it equally impious not 
to consult the ads in reference to those matters, the knowledge of which 
they had retained to themselves, and to have recourse to them in respect 
to things that fall within the province of human reason (§ 6—9). 

8. The innocence of Socrates is also evident from the whole course of 
his life. He passed much of his time in public, where all could see and 
bear him, and yet no one could adduce an instance of impiety in word 
er action. He did not, like the other philosophers, employ his time is 





2 XENOPHONS MEMORABILIA. 


fruitless discussions in regard to the origin of the world and other things 
which are beyond the bounds of human knowledge, but upon questions 
relating to the conduct of life both in private and public; his endeavor 
was to give men correct principles of action, and to make them valuable 
citizens (§ 10—-16). Socrates confirmed his precepts by specific actions, 
showing how much his reverence for the gods preponderated over fear 
of man, I¢ is indeed strange that the Athenians were persuaded that 
he was guilty of impiety, when he proved both by his actions and words, 
that he not only did not despise but was especially mindful of the gods 
(§ 17—20). 


ITodranis éSavpaca, trict wore Noyous *ASqvaious 
Erevoay ot ypapdpevor Ywxpatny, ws akios ein Yavd- 
Tov tH woke. “H pév yap ypady xat’ adtov roidde 
Tis Wve adtxet Sweparns ods péev » WoNrss 
vowifes Yeovs ov vopitwv, Erepa Sé Kava 
Satpovia eishépawv: adsxel Se nal tovds véous 
StadSelpwv. 

2 IIparov pév ody, ws ov éevopitev ods 7 TOs vowed. 
Cet Yeous, wroim mor’ éypyoavto texunpio ; Svwv te 
yap fhavepos tv trodAaKis pev olKol, ToAddKis Se emt 
TOV KOWaY THIS Trodews BwOLOY, Kal MaVTLKH pw vevos 
oux adavys jv: SuereXpvAnto yap, ws pain Swxparns 
TO Sayovoy éavtd onyatvews GSev &y nal padiotd 
pot Soxodow avrov aitidcacYat Kawa Sarpona eishé- 

3 pew. “O 8’ ovdéy xawdrepoy eisépepe THY GArwv, Boot 
pavtixiy vopilovres oiwvois Te ypavras Kal dria nat 
oupBoros Kal Suvolas: obtol te yap tirotapBdvovow 
ov Tovs Spvidas ovdé Tods admavtTavras eidévat TA oUp- 
épovra tots pavrevopévots, GAAA Tovs Yeors Sia Tov- 

4 tTwv avTa onpaivery, xaxetvos 5é otras évomstev. "AAN 
of wey mrctotot dacw id te Tov dpvidav Kal TaY 
GTavT@VT@Y aTroTpémerat Te Kal mpoTpéeTEedSa* Yw- 
Kparns Sé dstrep éyiyvwoxev, otras Edeye* 7d Satporioy 
yap ébn onuaivev. Kal modrdgois tav Evvovtwy apo 


BOOK I. CHAP. I. 3 


yryopeve TA prey Troretv, TA Sé py Tovely, ws Tov Sat- 
poviov mpoonuaivoy-y° Kal Tots pév rrecYopévars aitp 
ouvédepe, Tots 5é puny TecSopévors perépere. Kairos ris 5 
ovx Gy Gporoynoeey avrov BovrAcodar pyr nrAQvov 
pnt aravtova daivecSat trois cuvotew; édoxe 5’ ay 
apdetepa tadrta, eb mpoayopevwy ws wre Yeod dac- 
poueva Kata w~evdopevos épaiveto. Airov ovv, Stt 
ovx dy mpoédeyer, et pr) eriorevey ddAnYevcew. Taira 
dé tis dv GA morevocey Yep; wWrerevov 5é Yeo 
Tas ov elvat Yeovs evopitev; "AANA py Erroles Kat 
Tade mpos Tos émurndeiouss Ta pev yap avayKaia 
aouveBovreve xal mparrew, ws evopitey dpior ay 
mpayShvat* epi 58 rav adyndwv, Straws av arroBnooro, 
payrevoomévous Erreptrev, ef awointéa. Kal tovs péd- 7 
Aovtas olkous Te Kal mMddeEls KANDS OlKYCELY paYTLKTS 
Edn mposdetoSay* Textovixoy péev yap f YadxevTixoy fj 
yewpyiKkoy  avSpoTav apytxoy THY ToLoOvTwY Epyov 
éFetactuxov 7) NoytoTuKoy f oiKovopuKoy ) oTpaTHYyLKOV 
yevéodat, mavta Ta TolaiTa padnpata Kal avSpw7rov 
yvouy aiperéa evoutey elvars ta de péyiota Tov év 
TovTous Edn Tors Yeovs éavrois xatarelrecYat, ov ov- 
dév Onrov elvas tots avSpwros. Ovre yap toe Te 3 
KaN@S aypov dutevcapdvp Sidov, Estis KapTwcetas: 
OUTE T@ KAABS Oixiay oixodopnoapdvp SiHrov, Sstis oF 
KyoeL* OUTE TE oTpaTnytK@ Snrov, eb ouppéper oTpa- 
THYEWW* OUTE THO TrodTIK@ SHrOY, EL TUUpEpEL THS TOAEDS 
mpoorarey* ovTe TO Kadnv ynuavtt, iy evppaivytat, 
SjAov, ef Sid tavrnv avidoetas* ovte Te Suvatovs ev 
TH Tore Kndeotas AaBovrs SHrov, et Sua TovTOUS oTE- 
pyoeras Tis modews. Tors 88 pndty tay TotovTwy 3 
olouévous elvas Sarpomov, GAXX rdvta TAS avYpwrivys 
yveuns, Saymovay edn: Samovav Se xal rods pavrevo- 
pévous, & rots. avSparrois Bwxay ot Seoi padoicr dia- 
Kpivew> oloy el ti? érrepwren, woTepoy émioTdjerov 


om 


4 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


svioxetv emt Seiryos raBeiy kpetrrov q Bi emir Ta Levon, 
i} ToTepov emvorapevoy KuBepviy ¢ emt Thy vaiy KpetTToP 
ANaBeiy 4 [T) erat dpevor, h & &eor api pjoayras 
q perpicavras h ornoavras eidévat, Tos Ta Tovaira 
Tapa tov Yeay muvYavopévous adeutoTa soveiy rryet- 
To* &pn Se Sey & ev paSovras trovety ESwxay ot Yeot 
pavSdvews & 5 py Sprw tos avSporas oti, rer 
paorat dud pavriKis Tapa tav Yeov muvrdvecyat ‘ 
Tovs Yeovs yap ols dy dow thew onwaivey. 
10 ‘ADAG phy exeivos ye del pev tw ev TO pavep@: 
mpwl Te yap eis TOUS TepeTdrous Kal Ta yupvdota Hee 
Kal mAnYovons ayopas éxet havepds Hv, Kad TO NovTror 
del Tis jpépas Hw Strov wrelotos péAXOL cuvéceoSas: 
kat EXeye fev WS TO ToAv, Tois S& BovrAopévors eEHv 
dxovew, Ovdels 5é wa@irote Saxpdtovs ovdéevy aceBés 
ovdé avdctoy ote mpatrovTos Eldev, oUTE N€yoVTOS HKOU- 
cev. Ovdé yap wept rhs TAY mavToV pices Hrep TeV 
GdXNwv ot WretaTor duedeyero, oKOTTaY, Sires 6 Kadov- 
PEVOS VTTO. TOV copioréy Koo pos Eu, Kat Tice dvdrynais 
&xagta yiyvetat tay ovpaviwy, AAA Kal Tors dpov- 
12 rifovras ta ToladTa pwpaivoyvras amedeixvver. Kai 
TpwtTov pev avrav éoKoTrEl, WoTepa Tote vopicavtes 
ixavas 45n tavSpomva eidévat Epyovtas él to wept 
Tay TovovTav dpovrite, 4} TA wey avIpwrrea wapévtes, 
Ta Satudvia 5 cxoTrovvtes, iyyobvras TA TTpostiKovTa 
I3arparrew. *EXavpate 5’, et py pavepoy avrois éoruy, 
Ste tadra ov Suvaréy éotw avYpamois evpeiy’ érret Kas 
Tous peyioTov hpovoiytas éri't@ wept TovTwy réyev 
ov tavta Sofdfew .adrAnAoWs, GANA ToS patvouévols 
14 Guoiws Siaxeto3as mpds addjdouvs. Tay te yap pawwo- 
pévev Tovs pév ovde Ta Sea Sedvévat, rods Sé Kal Ta by 
poBepa goBeicSas* kat tots ey ovd” éy dyd@ Soxets 
aio pov elvar réyew i) qotel. OTLovy, Tots Se. ovd’ eFcTn- 
Téov eis avSpwrrous elvac Soxeive Kat tous pev oS 


1 


po 


BOOK I. CHAP 1. 


depor ore Bopov our’ do TEV, Yelwy ovddev TULA, 
rovs 5¢ Kat AiSous Kat. fvXa. Ta TuxovTa Kat Snpia 
odBeosat TaY TE TeEpt Tis TOV TavTODY gpucews wept 
pveovroy Tois ev Soneiy év pévov To dv elvat, Tois 8° 


ee x AVN 


drreipa TO THI}SOS" Kal Trois pey del KiveloSas TravTa, 


trois 8° ovdey dv mote KuwnSfvat* Kal Tos pev ava © 


yiyvesSat Te Kad arordvaSat, Tois Sé ovr’ dv yevéoSar . 
qoté ovodey oT aTrodetoSat. ‘“Eoxomes 5é repi avrav 
Kal Tdde* ap, asmep ot avSporrea pavYdvovres 7yovr- 
rat Tous’, 6 Te ay padwow, éavtois Te Kal THY*aANOY 
dtm dv BovrAwvrar Twojcew, oltw Kal ot Ta Sela &y- 
 Tobvres vomitovow, eredav yuaou, als avayxanw Exacta 
yiryverat, qoiujcew, Stay Bovrwvtat, Kat avéwous Kar 
tdata Kai @pas nal Srov 8° dy addXov Séwvtar trav 
ToLovTaY, 4 towuvTo pev ovdey ovd’ édmitovow, dpe “ 
5° avrois yravar paver, ) TOV TOLOUT@Y ExacTa ‘yiryVvE- 
tat. ITept pev otv trav tadta _Tpayparevopévav Tol 
abra édeyev* avros S€ wepl trav avSpwreiwy ay ael 
Svedéyeto, oxomrav th evocBés, Ti doeBés* Tl xadov, Ti 
alaypov: ti Sleatov, ri dbixov* Ti awppoovvn, Ti pavia* 
vi avdpeta, ti Setdiar ri modus, Ti ToALTUKES* Th apy) 
av¥parrwv, Ti apyixds avSparwy Kai rept Tav Grow, 
& rovs pév eiddtas Hyciro Kadovs Karyadovs elvat, Tovs 
5” ayvoobytas aviparrodwdes av Stxaiws xexrAjoSat. 


“Oca pev obv py pavepos hv Stas éeyiyvocxer, ov- : 


Sey Savpacrév brép tovtwv wept adtod Twapayvavat 
\ an 2 s ’ \ 
tous Sixactds* boa Sé wdvres FSecay, ob Savpactor, 


5 


et pty TovTav éveSupnSnoay ; Bovdrcvoas ydp rote 18 


kat tov Bovdreutixoy SpKov opocas, ev @ tv Kata Tos 
vopous Bovredoew, ériatdrns ev TO Sum yevouevos, 
ertSupnoavtos Tov Sijpov tapa Tovs vopovs évvéa otpa- 
THYOUS pia Whdw rors aud Opdovdrdov xal ’Epact- 
vidny amroxteivat mdvtas, ove AXéAnoE erifyndicat, 
opyfopévor udev avr@ tod Sypov, todd@v Sé Kai Suva- 


pwd 
6 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. ee 


TOV ametNovvT@V* AAAL TreEpt cla éTroinoato evop 
Key ) yapicacSas rp Shum wapda ro Sixaov xal 

19 durAdEacYas Tols arrerrobvtas. Kal yap émipedcioSas 
Deovs evouiley avSpworrwy, ovy dy tpdrov of trodXoi 
vopifovew* ovTot yey yap olovrat Tos Seovs Ta pep 
eidévat, Ta 8° ovK eidévas+ Yewxpdrys Se wdvra per 
ayetto Yeovs cidévat, td Te Aeyopweva Kal mparropeva 
kat Ta atyn Bovdevopeva, travtayod Sé trapeivat, Kai 
onuaivey tots avSperois mept tav avSparelwy rav- 
TwV. ° 

20 Oavudho otv, Gras tore éreiaSnoav *ASnvaios 
Rwxparnv wept rods Yeors pr) cwdpoveiv, tov aveBes 
peev ovdéy aore aepl tods Seovs ovr eizovra ovre 
mpdfavra, Totavta bé Kal AéyorTa Kal mpdrrovra Trept 
Deav, ola tis dy nal Aéywv nai mpdrrav ein te Kat 
vopifatto evoeBéoTaros. 


CHAPTER II. 


ARGUMENT. 


Te second accusation of the enemies of Socrates (I. 1.), that he was a 
corrupter of the youth, is shown to be without foundation by the follow- 
ing considerations 

1. He dissuaded the youth from impiety, disobedience to law, the 
indulgence of the sensual passions and effeminacy, and inculcated the. 
opposite virtues, inspiring the hope, that, by the love and practice of 
them, they would become honorable and good. This he did, especially, 
by presenting himself as the most perfect example of the practice of those 
virtues which he inculcated (§ 1—8). 

2. The accusation that Socrates made his disciples violent opposers 
of the established laws and usages, is confuted by the simple fact, that 
his teachings, showing the inconvenience and injuries resulting from the 
use of violence as contrasted with persuasion, must necosearily have had 


BOOK I. CHAP. IL ae 


the very opposite effect (§ 9—11). The disorderly conduct of Critias 
aud Alcibiades after they had been his pupils, is no cause of reproach 
against him. They sought not his society from any love for his charac- 
ter and teachings, but as a means for the more effectual accomplishment 
éf their ambitious purposes; and yet whilst they were with him they 
practised self-government ; and that not from constraint but from per- 
suasion (§ 12—18). But virtue unless constantly exercised falters and 
dies (§ 14—23); and Critias and Alcibiades, after leaving Socrates, were 
withdrawn from the continued practice of those virtues which he en- 
joined, by the influence of other men, and Socrates ought, in contrast 
with these men, to receive praise rather than blame (§ 24—29); for he 
faithfully admonished his pupils whenever he saw them going astray. 
Critias, offended by the severity of his admonitions, sought revenge after 
he had become a ruler of the State, by causing a law to be passed against 
Socrates (§ 80—38). The object of both Critias and Alcibiades in joining 
themselves to Socrates, is evident from their conduct; and in the case of 
Alcibiades, was strikingly illustrated by a conversation with his guardian 
Pericles (§ 24—47). In contrast with these men, all who joined them- 
selves to Socrates with the desire of becoming wise and good, passed 
their whole lives in the exercise of virtue and without reproach (§ 48). 

8. The accusation of inspiring in those who associated with him, a 
disregard of parents, relatives, and friends, rests entirely upon a misun- 
derstanding of the nature of his teachings in this regard; for his object 
was to give the relation of parents and children, friends and relatives, a 
higher object, mutual benefit (§ 49—55). 

4. The accusation made against him, of quoting from ancient poeta, 
for the purpose of inculcating feelings of malevolence and tyranny, is 
absurd (§ 56—59). On the other hand, he ever exhibited the most disin- 
terested regard for all men, both citizens and strangers (§ 60, 61). 

In fine, it appears from the considerations adduced in this and fhe 
preceding chapter, that Socrates was worthy of the highest regard and 

" honor from the city, rather than punishment (§ 62—64). 


Oavpacrov Sé daiverai pot xal To TeoDHvai twas, | 
e 4 \ 4 , ‘X va) 3 
as Swxparns Tovrs véous SiepRerpev, ds mpos toils eipy- 
a Vet 2 vw 
pévos mparov pev ddpodialav “Kal yaoTpos Tarrwv 
avYporrav éyxpatéstatos Hv, elra mpos Yeywava Kal 
Dé€pos nail mdvras Tovous Ka epugan uTos, éTt Oe mpos 
7é petpiov SetoSar menadeupevos obtws, Oste mdvu 
, J, e ‘ wv bd “ ~ 
uikpa KexTnpévos Tavu padins Exew apxodvTa. IIas 2 
promi 


8 XENOPHON'’S MEMORABILIA. 


bd 


ovv, autos dv tovodros, GAXous ay 7) gocBe f) wupa 
vopous h rLyvous 4 adpodiator™ nbs ) pos To 
qrovely panaxovs érroincey; "AAN Emavoe pey TovTWS 
ToANOVs apEeTHS Toijcas érudupeiy Kat édidas trapa- 
oxyev, av éavtav éripeddvtat, Kadovs nal ayaSovs 
3 éccoSat. Kairos ye ovdermrote iréayero Sddoxados 
élvat ToUTOU* GANA TH Havepos elvat Torovros dv édzi- 
Cay éroie. tors auvdiarplBovras éavt@, ptpoupévous 
4 éxcivoy rovousde yerjoecSas. “Add py Kal Tod owpa- 
TOS AUTOS TE OK NpéAEL TOUS T’ GpENOUVTAS OK ETrNVEL. 
To pev otv inrepecSiovta wreproveiy amedoxipate, 7d 
82, daa y’ Hdéws 1) spuyxt Séxeras, qajra ixavas éxtro- 
vely Soxipates tavrny yap vy its vylewny Te ixavas 
elvat kal Thy Tis puxis emyuéhevay ove ewrodifer edn. 
5°AXN ov py Spintixes ye ovde aratovixes qv our 
apreyovy oS’ troddces obte TH GAAQ Stairyn: ov pry 
avd’ épactypnudrous ye Tovs cuvdytras érrolers Tav pdy 
yap Gdrwv ériSupidy Erave, tos 6& éavtod émiSv- 
6 pobvtas ov empdrtero xXphpata. Tovrov 8° azeyé- 
pevos évoputev édrevSepias emipedreiaSal> tovs dé Aap- 
Bavovras tis opidias puoSov avdpatrodioras éavrov 
atrexddel, Sia TO dvayKatoy autois elvar SiaréyeoSat 
71ap ov dv \aBouw tov pucdov. ‘EXavpate 8’, ef ris 
GpeTny émaryyeddOpuevos apyvpiov mpdarrovto, Kal ju) 
vopifor To péytorov xépdos fev didov ayadov xry- 
odpevos, GAAA oBoitro, 7) 6 yevopevos adds KayaSas 
TO TA péyiora evepyeTncavTs py THY peyloTny Ydpw 
8 Eo. Swxparns Sé éernyyeidato pev ovdevi. qarrore 
rowbroyv ovdév? érrioteve 5¢ Tav EvydyTwv éavT@ Tovs 
atrodefapévous, &mep autos Soxtpatev, eis tov mavTa 
Biov éavt@ te Kal GdANrou idous ayadovs éveodas 
mas av oby 6 rowbros avnp Stap¥eipor rovs véous ; et 
py) apa 4 TAS aperas émipéraa StapIopa éorev. 
9 ‘AdAd, vy Mia, 6 KatHyopos én, twepopav érous 





BOOK I. CHAP. II. 9 


I D) : fr we a 
ray KaSeoTa@T@V voynwy Tos cUVOVTAS, héywv, OS [La- nig (eee 
pov eln Tovs péev TIS Toews ApYovTas amd KudjLoV 
KaSictacYat, xuBepyyty Sé pndéva érew xeypjodSac 

a s [4 > > a > > > 
KvapevT@, nde TExTOV, pnd avdrnTH, wd ara ( 
Sra, & modrAB ord ‘Bas duapravouer” 
TolavTa, & ToNA@ édaTTovas PAdBas apapTravopev 
Tout TAY Wept THY rad dpapravopéevwy> tous 5é 
WV ALAALE 4, 2 
TolovToUS AGYyous erralpew epy Tovs véous Katadpoveiv 
Tis KaXecTMoNs ToNtTeias, Kal Tovey Biaiovs. “Ey Li 
5° oluas rovs dpovncw daoxovytas Kal vouifovras ixa- 
vous éoeadat TA cupdépovTa SidacKew Tors wodiTas 
oe s , bINS A eo ra) \ , 
HKiota yiyveoSau Braious, eidotas, ott TH pv Bia 
mposerow exSpac xat xivduvot, dud dé Tod weidew axww- 
Suvws Te nal peta pidias TauTa yiyvetat* ot pev yap 
4 e 3 , nA @ , 
BiacSévres ws apaipedévtes prcovory, ot Sé mrecoSévres 
e 4 fe) b) @ A 4 
ws Keyaplopevos. pidovow. Ove otv tev Ppovnow 
doxovvtay To BudleoSat, GAA TaY ioydy avev Yyvo- 
pens éxovtav Ta Tolatra mpartew éotiv. “AAA py 11 
Kat ouppayov o pev BidleaSae Trordpav Séour’ dv ove 
dd’ywv, 6 Sé me(Sew Suvdperos, ovdevds: Kal yap po- 
vos Hryoir av duvacdat Tet ELD, Kat poveveww &é toils 
Om pO. = 
rowovTous Hota cupBaiver* ris yap amokteivai twa 
t 2 A a a a f a 
BovrNor’ av padrov 4H CovrTe weSopéevo ypjoda ; 
, e 
"AAN' Edn ye 6 KaTHyopos, Jwxpadtes GurdyTa ryevo- 12 
péva Kpitias re wai "AduiBiddns wreiota Kaxd Thy 
mom éromoatny. Kpirias péev yap trav év tH ode 
yapxia mavrov mreovextictatos te Kal Buatotaros 
éyéveto, "ArxiBuddns dé ad Tov ey 7H Snpoxparia Wwav- 
YL: ; 
Tov axpatéotatos Kat uBpiorotatos Kal PBraioratos. 
t ' 5: bf , N 3 ? \ 3 4 
Eya 5’, et pév te Kaxov exeiva Thv TedW étrounod- 13 
> #3 VA b \ 4 
THY, OVK ATroNoynoopat’ THY Sé pos RwKpaTny ouvov- 
giay avTolv, ws éyévero, Sinyjoopar. “EryevéoSnv pev 14 
yap 57) T@ avdpe ToUTW pices iroTiysoTata TavTwv 
"ASnvaiwy, Bovdopivw te tavta St éavtaéy mpatreaMat 
cal mdrtwy ovo oroTery yevéoSa.. Hdeccav S¢ Zo- 
8 ani ir “ ; . : ee 





10 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. jag Re adel 


Kpatny at’ éaylotov pev ypnudtwv avtapKéctata 
{avra, trav ndovav Sé mracaéy éyxparéotarov dbyta, Tois 
dé Suareyopevors abt@ tact ypwpevoy év tots royots, 

‘5 Gras Bovroro. Taira 5é opapre xai dyre oiw mpoei- 
pnoSoyv, woTepov tis avTa gy Tov. Biov ToD Zwxpdrovs 
émiSupnoavte Kal ris cwppoovvns, fv exeivos elyer, 
opé-aoSae TAS Gpthias avTov, 7 vopicayre, et Guid 
cairny éxeiv, yevéodSar ay ixavwrdrw déyew te Kai 

1G wrparrew; ‘"Eyo pev yap iyobput, Yeod Sidovros avroiv 
h Civ Srov tov Blov, astrep Cavra Ywxpdrny édpear, 
H Tedvavat, éhéoSat dv padrov aito reSvavat, Andrw 
5° éyevéoSnv e£ adv érpakdrnv: as yap tTdxtota Kpeir- 
Tove TOV auyytyvoLevov nynodoYnp elvat, evSvs atro- 
anonoavte & koxeparous émparrérny Ta TOMTUKG, OVTFEp 
évexa 3 wxpdrous apexSyrnpy. A 

Y “Iows ovv eizrot tis ay Tos taba, Ste yphy Top 
AOxpaTny pin) WooTepov Ta wWorsrixa Siddoxnew Tors 
auvovras 7 coppoveiv. ‘Eye dé impos TovTo pey OvK 
avTiheyo*, pravras dé tovs diddoxovras 6p& avTous 
Seucvovras' %e vols pay dvovow, oF fe: a brat Towvow 

18 & Sidacxovet, Kal Te AOyo ‘Tpos Bisse Ola de 
cat Swxparny Sexvivta trois Evvotow éavrov Kadov 
Karyadov Svra, Kai Siadeyopevov KdAdoTa Treph apeTAS 
Kal TOY ANNwv dv%pwr ive. Ol8a 5é xaxeive coppo- 
vourte, éste & woxparer cuvjorny, ov poRoupéve Hy 

‘ enusoivro 4 nalowro tro & wxparous, GAN olopéves 
TOTE KpaTioToY Elvat TOTO mparrety. 

19 © "“Iows oby eltroey dv troddol THY hacKdvTwr dido- 
cogeiv, Ste ovx ty tore 6 Sixavos adixos yevotto, ovde 
6 oappeov bBpiorys, ovde arr ovder, av pdYnok 
éoTuv, 6 padav der vorrnijscov av Torte yévorro. ‘Eye 
dé mept TOUTOV avy, ovT# yuyr@c ope 79p. dstrep 
Td TOU c@paTos Epya Tovs pi) TA oopara acKouvTag ob 
Suvapévous Tovey, ottw Kal Ta THs suyns Epya Tovs 


me 





BOOK I. CHAP. II. 11 


ph) THY Yuyny aoKobvras ov Suvamévous: ovTe yap a 

a 4 ” ® a 3 f , \ 
Sei mparrew ovre dv Set arréyeoSar Svvavtar. Avd 20 
kal Tous viels ot Trarépes, KAY Wor ow@dppoves, Buws ard 
Tov Tovnpav avSpworewv ecipyoucw, ws THY wey TOY 
xpnor ay outhiav aoKnow ovoay Tis capers, thy oe 
TOV Trovnpay KaTaNVOUW. Maprupéei 6é xal Trav totn- 
Tav & te AEywr* 


"EcdAGy piv yap bw ecdAa BiddEeat* Ay St Kaxoiow 
Supploryys, awoAcis nal toy edyra > doy. 


Kai 6 Néyov" 
Alrap dvhp &yadds Tore pty xaxds, BAAoTe 8° doSAds. 


Kayo && paprup® tovtos' opo yap, astep tay év 2) 
pérpe werromnpevoy émray Tovs pu) wedeTavtas émidav- 
Savopévous, ottrw xal tdév Sidacxadsxav AOYwY TOIS 
Gpedovot AYRInv eyytyvopérnv. “Oray Sé rav vovIere- 
Kav Noyov emidadntal tis, eridér\noTa Kal ov 7 
uy) mdoxovea THs awdppoovyns éreSiper TovTov 
8’ éruadopevov ovdéy Yavyacrov Kai ris cwdpo- 
auvyns émiradécda * Opa de xal tovs eis. GuroTrociav 2% 
mpoaxSévras Kal Tovs eis Epwras eyxtMaSérras, ‘irrow 
Suvapevous Tav re Seovtwv erripeheio at Kal TOV 41) 
Sedvrav, aréyeaat: Tool yap Kal xpnudrov duvd- 
§evot pitas piv é pay, épacSevres overs Suvayrau* 
Kat Ta Ypnpata conoeaiin: ov mpdasev arrei- 
xovro Kepdan, aioxpa vopitovres, evap, TOUTWY OUK 
améyovrat. IIas ovv ove évbdyerat * swppovijoavra 23 
mpooSev avSis pn coppoveiv, kat Sixaca SurnSévra 
mpdrrew avsis aduvarely ; IIdvra pév ovv ewouye Sones 
TH KaNa Kal Tayada doenra. “eval, ovy jKiota de 
cwppoctyn® év TO Yap avTO GapaTt ocuptrepvTEevpévas 
tH Yuyn ai ndoval meiXovow airny pn scwdpovely, 


12 '  XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA. 


GAA THY TaXioTHY éauTais Te Kal TO TopaTe yapt 
SeoSas. 

34. Kat Kpurias 81 xai "AdxiBiddns, &ws pev Awxpdres 
curnotny, eduvdoSnv, éxeive ypwpevw cuppayy, TAY 
He) Kada@v emiSupiav kpateiv: éxeivou 8’ airadAayevre, 
Kpirias pév, puyov eis Oerradiay, éxed cuviy avYpa- 
qos dvouig parXov H Sixatoouvy xpopévouss Adii- 
Bud&ys 8’ ad Sid pay KadANOS UIrd TroAd@v Kal cepa 
yuvawedy Sapdpeves, dua Sivan Se thy ev r7 76 INES 
kal Tots cuppdyols Ure TroAAGY Kal duvaTav KoNaxevery 
avSporwv SvaSpurropevos, vireo 5é tod Sypou Tipw- 
pevos, Kai padios Tpwtevwy, wstrep of TAY yupYLKaY 
ayovev adAntat padiws mpwrevovres apedodat THs 

25 doxnoews, olTw KaKelvos nuédnoev avTov. Totovtov 
5¢ cupB8avrwov aro, Kal wmyxopéve pev eri yéver, 
éernppéva 8° éri TOUTE, mehvonpeve §° én Suvdpet, 
StareSpu év 5 Lr Today avsporav, emt dé act 
TOUTOLS iebSapptvd Kal TONDY Ypovoy amd RwKpaTous 
yeyovore, tt Savpacrov, barepnpaves * ‘ehevda Sp ; ; 

26 Eira, ct pév te erAnupeAnadtny, TovTov Swxparny 6 
Kathyopos aitiatas; Ste 5é véw dyre avto, jvixa Kal 
dyvapovertdtw Kal axparectat@ eixos elvat, Zwxpdrnys 
Tapéaxe awdpove, ovdevos érraivou doxet TH karnyope 

27 d&os clvas; Ov pay Ta ye GAXa ovT@ Kpiveras* Tis 
fev yap addrnrns, ris 8€ nal niSapiaris, ris 6€ aAXos 
dvddoKaros txavovs tomoas Tovs padnrds, éayv mwpos 
a@ddous €AXovtes yeipovs haveor, airlay exer rovtou ; 
tis 6€ matnp, dav 6 Talis avtod cvviiatp(Bwov TH 
cadpwov 7, vatepov Se adrX@ To GUYyyevdpmEVOS TrovNpds 
yévntat, Tov TpooSev aitiatas ; aAN ovy oq dv Tapa 
T® voTéepp Yelpwr haivytat, TocovT@ padrXov éErraivel 
TOV TOOTEpOY ; GAN’ ol ye Tatépes avTol auvoVTEs Tois 
viéot, THY Traid@y TANLLENOVYTOV, OK aiTiay ExoVoL, 

85 €av avtol cwhpovdcty. » Oitw Sé kat Roxparny Sixarop 








BOOK I. CHAP. II. 


pow ow A 
hy Kplvesv* ef pev autos emotes Tt daddop, eixoTws av 
eddxet Tovnpos elvaus et Sé abros owdpovay Sueréret, 
mas dv Sixaiws tis obK evovons avT@ Kaxias aitiay 
»” 
Exe ; i\ 
"ANN ei nal pndév adros movnpdy trovv éxeivous 
haiia wpattovras épav érnvet, Stxcatios dy epreTiparo, 
\ , ’ , ro, anes mae , 
Kprriay wey Toivuy aioSavopevos épavrai EvSuvdrpou 
Kaw v a ? 
kal TéipwvTa yXphoYat,, Karydairep ot pos Tappodicra 
n a - 
TOV CWUATWY airo scores atrétpetre, pacxwy ave- 
AevYepov TE Elva Kai ov peirov) avdpl Kar@ Kayada, 
Tov épwpevov, @ Bovretat Todnod akios aiverYat, 
a) 25 2 _® - 
MTposaiTeiy wstrEep TOS TTwWYOVS ixeTevovTa Kal Seope- 
vov mposdodvat, Kal radta pndevos ayaxgb. ,Tod dé 
’ a ’ 9 charg wore tc Gay fl 
Kpuiriov trois rovovtois ovy ttraxovovTos ovdé arroTpe- 
qopévov, Aéyerat TOV Ywxparnv, GAdwy Te OAV 
, \ a ? , > oa en Ri! > on 
qmapovtoy Kat tod EvSudnpou, eizetv, Ste vixov avt@ 
doxoin tacyew 6 Kpitlas, ériSupav EtSvdnug mpos- 
Kvjodat astrep Ta vids Tois rAidous. “EE av 87 Kal 
éuioet Tov Swxparnv o Kpirias, oste cai, te Tov Tpid- 


kovta av vowoSérns pera Xapixréovs eyéveto, dtrep-- 


, > a) 9 a 4 + 4 la 
vnuovevcey aUT@, Kal gv Tals VvopoLs. Eypayre Aoywv 
: aes Cee: Nome *, band : 
réxynv pun Sipdonew, emnpeatwy excivm, Kal ove Eyov 

brn émiAaPotTo, GANA TO KOWWH Tois girocogpors bird 
a a“ Cs a 
TOY TONY eriTyL@pevov emipépav alT@, al SuaBdr- 
Awv pos Tovs ToAAoUSs ovde yap Eywye oT’ avTos 
TovTO TewTroTe ZwKpatous Hxovea, oT addXov hdacxov- 
Tos axnkacvat yoXounv. “Edndwoe Sé- érrel yap of 
TplaKovTa TohdoUs pev THY TodTaY KGL ov Tovs xeEt- 
plarous atréxtewov, ToANovs Se mpoerperrovTo abuxety, 
t , @ , 5.4 r € iy > 
elrré tov 6 Swxpdrns, Gre Savpactov of Soxoin eivar, 
# ’ Lal > # \ VU UA a 4 
& TLS yevouevos Bowy ayédns vopeds Kat ras Bods édart- 
Tous Te Kal’ Yeipous Trovav uy) dwodoyoln Kaxds BouKd- 
Nos elvac: Ere 5€ Yavyactorepoy, ef tis WpootdTny 
yevduevos qrodews Kal Touwy Tovs ToNiTas eAaTTOUY 


18 


29 


fey 


oe: tsy we ve 
30 


aut 
31 


oil 


. 4 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


wal yetpous pr) aicxvverat, pnd’ oleras xaxds elva. 
33 mpootatns THs TWodcws. ‘Arrayyeddévros $2 avrois 
tovTou, Kadécavres & te Kpitias nai 6 Xapexrjs Tov 
Soxparny, tov te vopov Serxvitnv avT@ nai Tois véows 
dmevmérqy py SiardyeoSar. ‘O be & wxparns emijpero 
auto, ei é€eln rruvSdveo3at, ef Te dryvooiro TOV Tpo- 
34 ayopeupévov. Taw 5° éparny. ‘Eye towuv, Epn, mra- 
peoxevacpat pev meiseoYar Tos vopots’ Sirws dé p21) 
ds” dyvoiay Ad3@ Te Tapavounoas, TovTo BovAopas 
cadas padeiy trap tpav mérepoy THY TwY NOyoV 
TeX ov TOS Spas Reregtvors elvat gee q 
ov tots Hp opis, améyerdar Kedevere re gu Ei 
pev yap avy Trois Opis, Sidov 6 Sr. ddextéoy en Tod 
6pSas revyeww" ef 5é€ aviv Tots Hi) Opes, SrArov OTe 
well Apr 

35 meiparéov y opYars deyew. Kai 6 Xapuxrs opytadeis 
aite “Eredy, &fn, & Saxpates, ayvoeis, tdde cos 
recta ay dvra ™poaryopevoper, Tots véows SAS Bt) 
oe aN Een, ’ Kai é o Swxpdrys: “Iva toivuv, &dn, fa 
me 7, @5 GAO TL Tow fH TA Tponryopevpeva, 
dpicaté pot, wéxpt Tocwv érav Set vowivfew véous elvas 
Tovs av¥pwrouvs. Kal 6 Xapixrjs* “Ocov srep, eirre, 
\povou Bovrevew ouK eeorw, as ora hpovipols oto: 
35 pe ov Siareyou. vewTé (see Tpidxovra érésv. — Minbé, 
av Tt avenpat, edn, Hy fi vedrepos Tpldxovra éTOv, 
Epwpat, oTdcou TAX ; ;—Nai td ye tovaidra, Ef 6 
Xapicdijs: GANA ToL ov ye, @ Zedxpares, eloSas, eda 
Tas EXE, TA WrEtoTA épwray: TavTa oly pH épwra.— 
M75" drrokpivopat ow, Edn, av Tis ie par’ péos, dap 

€15G, oloy trod oixed ¢ Xapuchijs ; 3} wov éate Kpitias ;— 
37 Nal rd ye towira, én 6 9 Xapiedijs. “O &e Kpurias: 
"AAR TwVdéE rot oe dnéxeoSas, en, dence, @ Sar 
Kpates, Tov aKxiTéwv Kal ‘Tov Texrévev Kal TOV yar- 
xéwv* Kal yap olyas adrovs 45n xataréerpipSat SiaSpv- 
Aoupévous Ure cov.. Ouxodr, pn 6 Swxpatns, cal Tap 


EBX, 


as 


on Le ‘MAA 


eee ROOK 1 HAE Ht | 15 
Cow ne a 2 Lbow 


érropévwy tovTots, Tov Te Sixaiov nai tov dalov xat 
Tav addd\ov tav toovtwv; Nai pa At’, pn o Xapi- 
KAR, Kal rdv BovedNwv yer et dé uy, duAdTTOV, Eras 
pn Kal ov édatrovs tas Bods Troimons. “Eva xal 38 
Sirov eyéveto, tt, atrayyeNSévros avtois ToD wept TOY 
Body doyou, apyifovro TH Rwxparet. 

Oia pév obv 4 auvovoia éyeyover Kpitia mpos Sw- 
Kpdtny, Kal ws elyov mpos aAArAous, elpyrar. Painv 39 
5° dv éywye pendevi pndepiay elvas traidevow mapa 
TOU p41) ApecKOVTOS. Kourias dé xab “ArsiPiddns ouK 
apéoxovtTos avtTois Swxparovs cpicknaeony, bp xpovov 
apiderray aUT@, GAN evIds €& apxiis cpunidre v poe | 
oTdvat ths worews* ert yap Neoxpdre obvovtes otK 
GrXNots Tiol paAdov émeyeipovy SiaréyeoSae fH tols 
padtota mpdtrover Ta wonTiKd. Aéyetas yap "Adxi- 40 
Bid&qv, wpiv eixoow érdv elvar, Tepixret émitpérm %**” 
fev Gyte éavrod, mpoorary dé THs TONED, TOLGOE 
Scare Sijvat mepl YOMLwv* \ Bowe jot, pavar, @ ITepi- 41 
Kets, Exyous av Me duddéar, ti éore vopos; TITdvras 
dnmov, davat tov ITepucréa. Aida€ov on ™ pos TOY 
Seay, pdvas rov “Adu Beddqv: ws eyo” GKOvwV TLVeY 
ETAivOULED@Y, BTL vOojLipLot dvbpes cloiy, olpat py dy 
Sixaiws tovtou tuyeiy Tov éaivou Tov Hi) eidora, we 
€oTe vopos. “ANN ovdév te xarerrod ™mpayywaros’ dri 42 
Supeis, © “ArniBiady, davae rov ITepixdéa, Bovdopevos 
yvavat, Ti ears vopos* dvrTes yap ovToL vopot eiciv, 
ods 7d WAHS0s cuveXdov nal Soxiudcay eypae, ppd- 
Cov, & te Set Trovety Kal & pi. — HI orepov dé Tayata 
wopicay dety rovety, i} TA Kaka ; i — Tayadd, vy) Ata, 
davat, @ elpdetoy, ta 5é€ xaxa ov.—’Eav &é pu) 70 43 
wrHs0s, GAN, wsmep Sov Grvyapyla éotly, oréyou 
ouverSovres ypaypwow, § Te ypr) Troveiv, TadTa Ti éaTe ; 
—IIdvra, ddvat, doa dv 16 Kpatoby ths modews Bov- 
Acucduevoyv, & ypr trovely, yparrn, vouos Karetrar.— 


16 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


Kai dy avpavvos oby Kpatav tis Trodews yparry. Tos 
qonitats, & xpi) Toei, Kal Tadta vouos éori ;—Kai 
dca TUpavvos adpywv, pavat, ypddet, kal tadta vopos 
44 xadetrat.—Bia 5é, davar, cal avouia ti éotw, @ 
Tlepixreus ; "Ap ovy Stay 6 Kpeittoy Tov FrTw p11) 
qeicas, GAAd Bracdpevos avayxaoy Troveiv, 6 Te ap 
auTt@ Soxq ;—"Epouye Soxeit, pavar tov ITepixdéa.— 
Kai dca dpa TUpavvos pn melaas Tovs moXltas ava- 
yeater qTovely ypadpy dvouia éati ;—Aoxet pot, pavat 
tov ITepixdéa: dvarNewat yap TO Oca TUpavyos Hip 
45 qeioag ypager vopov elvat.—’ Oca 8é ot oXtryou Tous 
TodAous py Weloavres, GAAA KparodvTes ypadovet, 
aorepov Biav paper, } py Powev elvat ;—IIdvra pos 
Soxei, davas tov ITepixndéa, dca tis uy weloas avayxates 
Twa Tovely, cite ypadwv elite wn, Bia padrdov f vomos 
eivat.— Kal dca dpa t6 Trav AROS Kpatody tay ra 
Npnuata éyovrwy ypdder py wetcav, Bia padrov h 
46 vopos Gy ein ;—Mara ro, davas tov TTepixréa, © 
"ArxiBiddn* nab Hpets, ryALKoDrou Gvres, Sewvot Ta Tot- 
aita juev’ Tovaita yap Kal eueheTapev Kat écodivo- 
Heda, old mep al ov viv euot Soxets pererav. Tov dé 
“Adu Biddqv gavars Eide cot, @ Hepixders, TOTE ouveE- 
47 yevouny, OTe Sewotratos cavrov tadta joa. ‘Evel 
‘Tolvuy TayLoTa TOV TOM TEVOEVEOY brédaBov Kpeit- 
Toves elval, & wxparer ‘pay ovxéte Tposnecay* ovre yap 
aurois adres npecxev, el Te TposdéASatey, virép av 
‘udpravoy eheyxouevot iiySovro * ta O€ THS TodEwS 
Empatrov, wvirep evexey kat Swxpdres mposyrSov, 
48 ‘AdNA Kpitov re Swxpdtous hv éuirnris cal Xaupe- 
gov, xal Xaipexparns, cal “Epyoxparns, cat Ztpupias, 
kal KéBns, xai Bardavdns, eal Gdrot, of exeiv cuvicar, 
ovx iva Snunyopuxol 4 Sixavixol yévowTo, GAN iva, Kanoi 
Te Kayasol yevopevol, Kal olk@ Kal oixétais kal oiKeios 
kal dirow xal ode Kab aoritas SvvawTo Karas 


; BOOK I. CHAP II. 1? 
DU CThbyrnae hito 
ee ‘ , ’ 5 } ir 2 A 
XpijoSat* Kal tovTwv ovdels, ore vewrepos oUTE TpEc- 
Burepos dv, cbt” érroinge KaKxov ovdéev, ovr’ aitiay Ever. 

, Adra Laxparns ¥, SH o karryopos, Tovs TraTépas 19 
aponnraxitew CSidace, TeSav pev Tods cuvértas ai- 
T® sopwrépovs toveiy, Toy TaTépwv, dackwv 5é Kata 

, IgA Cc vung tang Writ wet , ns 
vouov é&éivat Tapavolas ¢AoPTL Kal Tov TraTépa Sioat, 
Texunpio TovTm Ypapevos, ws TOY auaSdatepoy Vid 
Tov copwrépou vopipov ein SedéoIar. Bwxpdrns 5é 50 
Tov pev apaXias Evexa Seopevovta Stxaiws av cal avrov 
Cd a e ‘ A > a a ) > A > , 
@eto SedéaSat tro THY emtoTapevav, & fn AUTOS E7Ti- 
oTatTat’ Kat tov TotovTav Evexa TroANaKIS eoKoTreL, TE 
Siadépes pavias dpadias Kab tovs pev pavopévous 
# a a 9 a \ “a 
q@eto aupdepovTws dv SedéoSat Kal avtois Kal Tots 
dirots, Tovs dé 7) emtotapévous Ta Séovta Sixaiws av 
uavSavew Tapa tov émotapévov. “Ad\rAA Zwxpdrns 51 

¥ e 4 > 4 \ a 3 XN 4 
ye, Eby 0 KaTHYyopos, OV povoy TOUS TraTépas, GAA Kas 
Tous Gddous ouyryevels emotes ev atimia elvas, Tape 
Tos éavTS ovvoics, Aéywv, ds ore Tods KduvorvTas 

A 4 es ue t ACE a > : A 9 
odte rors Sixatojtvors of ouvyyevels ppedovow, GAS 
Tous pev of iatpol, tos S of cuvdicciv émitdpevor. 
"Edn 5é nai rept ray dirwy aitov réyew, ws ovdéey 52 
Spedos evvous elvat, ei py Kal wpedrety Suvyicovras: 

, \ 4 2 8 9g) 9 ” \ PINE 
povous d€ ddcxew avtov afious elvas Tysijs Tous eidd- 
tas ta Séovta cab épunvetcar Suvapévouss avarrel- 
Yovra ovy Tovs véovs av~ov, @s avTos ein codwTaTos - 
Te Kab adXOUS iKaYwTATOS ToLhaaL aopots, oTw Sia- : 
Tixévat Tos éavT@ ovvoytas, w@sTe pndaovd Tap 
avtois tos dAXous elvat apos éavrov. “Eyo 5° av- 53 
tov olda pév Kat qept matépwy re Kat Tov ad\dwv 
ovyyevav te xal mepl ditwv taita AéyovTa: Kat 
ampos Tovrous ye 87, Ste THs wuyts eEeASovans, ev 7 
porn ylyveras dpdynows, TO copa Tod oiKeloTdToy 

{ 1 
avSparov tiv tayiorny éEevéyxavtes adaviforcu. A 
“Ereye 8¢, Ste wat Cav Exaoros éavtod 6 mavtrwv 5 


18 XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA 


padugre pores, Tov owpatos 6 Tt ay dxpeloy q Ka 
dvenpenes, auros Te adatpel Kat ae Tapexer* avros 
Té ye aura byuxas’ te wat tpixas Kat TUNOUs adat- 
povor, Kak Tots tar pots Mapexouos pera qovey Te Kat 
eho nSoveov Kat darorepvely Kat drroxdew, Kai TovToD 
xaow ovovras Sey avrois Kat puosov rivew* Kal rh 
ciadov &€K TOU oTopaTos atromTuovew as SuvayTas 
moppwtatea, Sits @peres pev ovdéy avtovs évov, Bda- 

55 wre. 5& wrod paddrAov. Tair’ obv édeyev ov Tov pev 
aatépa Cavta xaroputrew Siddoxwv, éavrov Sé xata- 
Témve* GAN ériderxviwv, Ste TO Adpov aripdy éott, 
qTapexdre, erysedetadat Tov ws povyswratov elvat 
kal wpedipwrarov, Sires, €dy Te UiTO TaTpoOs, éay TE 
taro adehpod, éay te wre aAXou Tivos BovAntas Tipa- 
oNat, py TP oixeios elvas mioTevwy Gueng, ade 
 ELpaTat, ig’ ay ay aioe TipaoSat, TovTos wpPe- 
ALpos elvat, 

56 “Egy 5° avrov o KaTTyOpos: Kal TOY evdoford Tov 
TONT@VY ExXNEYO"EVOY Ta Wovnporata Kai Tovrow pap- 
tuplows ypwpevov, SddoKew Tovs cuvdyrag KaKovpyous 
Te ewat Kal Tupavyixovs: ‘Howdov pév to° 


*# 
a? 


“Epyov 3° obdty dveidos, depyln dé 7” Tvedos. 


Tovto 3) Néyeu airov, @s 6 TOTS KEdevEL pdeves 
Epyou pyre abdixov pifre aio pov dméxeoa, dre 
7 xat tatra trovety él T? Kepoet. Swxpatys 8° eretdy 
Opodoynocaito TO pev épyaray élyat perso | TE as at 
Spam Kat ayasov elvat, TO de apyov BraBepév - TE 
Kal Kaxoy, kai To pev épydfeoSat ayaroy, To O€ ap- 
yely Kaxov, Tos pev ayaXdév tt Trovobyras épy agers | 
Te epy Kal épydras ayarous eivat: TOUS dé xuBevor- 
Tas 7] Tt adNO Trovnpov Kat emit cov qrowoovTas apyous 
atexader. “Ex &é tovtav opSas dv Exou 70° 





BOOK I. CHAP. II. 19 
"Epyov 8 obdty Bveidos, depyln 3¢ 7 Svecdos. 


To 5€ ‘Opunpou Edn 6 Katrryopos modANdxis avToy e- 58 
yew, Ste ‘Oduvacerds 


sgdee . Nad 1 ans Nee. 

“Ovriva p ney, Baoiniia ral “Ep by8paq xixeln, 

Tov.3° d&yasois extesow fon aaa 

Aad’, of oe Foxe xanxdy ds ares oda, 

*AAN’ ards Te ndSnoo, xa) EdAous Ti ave Aaots. 
vT 


iN y 


*Ov 3° ad Shpou %or, Bo Stes r* Tepedpor, ex wvrok 
Toy oxhwerpp ed tacky, 6 Kdhoagné Te pidy: 
Aaiudyt’, ra eas fico, x or Bodoy Exove, 


Ot cdo péprepol ecios® od 3° awxrdAcuos wal bvadnis, rlor We 
Otre wor’ dy wordup evapidpios, ofr’ ev) Bovaj. 


fl 


f 
[ACL CH LE | ee oe a 


Tatra 8 avrov ancien &s 6 womrys ératvotn 
qwaieosae tovs Snudotas Kal mévytas. Ywxparys 9° 59 
ov Tait édeyes Kal yap éavrov cttw x’ av pero | det 
maico3at* GAN Eby dety Tos pre hoyp pnt’ epye 
copedipous GvTas, fTE oTpaTEvpaTe pare TONEL pijre 
auT@ 7? Sipe, el Tt Séor, Bog setv ixavous, GAdws T 
€av pos TOUT? kal Spaces dat, mdvra tpomov Ko- 
AvVecSat, Kav rdvu Wrovctor Tuyxavwow SvTes. -- ANG 60 
wxpatns ye Tavavtia Tovtwv gavepos Fv nai Sypo- 
TiKds Kal gurddvSpwrros wy* exeivos yap ToAdXovs érre- 
Jupintas xab dorovs nat Eévous NaPov ovdéva rrovrote 


ugXov THs cuvovalas empafaro, Gra Tao agréves Sel 


emnpxet TOY EAUTOD* OV TLVES pope! wap ékei- 

vou ° "gp NaBorrs ToANOV Tos aAXOLS em@hour, ae 
Kal ovK Foav, @strep éxeivos Snmotixou Tois yap mi 
éxyovot ypynpata Sidovat ove HXedov SvadeyeoSau. 
"AMAA & woxperns ye Kal m1pos Tos aANoUS aS parrous 61 
KOO LOY TH TTONEL mapetx € TOMAS Haddov nh Aixas tH 
daxedaryovioy, 0 OS a ert Tour yéeyove. Aixas 

ucv yap Tals yupvorracd us TOUS € ep inwoovTas év Aa- 
xeOaipove Fevous eSetnvite © Seoepdr dé dia awavros 
rou Biov Ta éavrov pararey Ta péylora TavTas TOUS 


1 


20 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


Bovroudvous wpércrs BedTiovs yap Tow Tos ovy 
ylyvopevous arrémeu tev. 
62 "Eyol pév 8% Saxpdtns tovobros dy doer rips 
a&vs elvat TH ode padAXrov } Savdtov. Kai xara 
Q ] \ “ ww AQ 3 @v A 
Tovs vouous dé oxoTrav av Tis TOUS edpot, Kara yap 
‘ , 27 N , ae ’ 
TOUS VOMOUS, EaY TLS pavepos yevnray Kerry h o- 
wer --* gr GCS ee Pigg eegres Tee noe a % 
TOOuTaV 7 Badavriotopéy ) torywpuyav i) avdparro- 
’ fae tc 1 hy Ms if 
Silopevos  leporvdwy, Tovtos Savas cot 4 Cnpia: 
x es ewe Ode 
63 oy éxeivos mavtrwav avYpwrwv wrEioTov arTretyev. - 
ra pt v 7H, TOAEL ye OUTE TFoAg“oU KaKas cULPRavTOS, 
We hare ear frewiew A 
ovre atdcews, obre mposocias, dire dAXov KaKod ov- 
Sevds memore aitios e&yévero, Ovdé piv isia rye ovdeva 
5 re 
matote avIpqnau ovTE, ayadwv ameatépnoer, ove 
- 4+pefgpl AAD EE aes o 
Kaxois mepueBadrev’ aA ovd’ airlay, Tov. eipnuevav 
? \ , > a 2 ee ne ” a 
84 ovdevds mwmror éoxye. IIa s ovv évoyos av ein TH 
” a ? \ \ A N , a e ? A 
ypahh ; os avtTt pev Tov pr) voile Yeovs,-ws ev TH 
“gn , QN Us \ \ 
ypadn yéyparro, pavepos Hv Yeparrevwy rors Deovs 
pdMoTa Tov GdAwY avYpatravs ayvtl dé Tod dvaddei- 
pew tovs véous, 5 8) 6 ypatduevos avtoy qTlaTO, 
gavepos iv THY auYgvT@Y, TOUS Tovnpas EéTiSupLAS 
RAO oe ae 
éyovras TovTwy péev raver, THs Se KAANoTHS Kab peya- 
NOT pPETTETTATNHS ARETHS, F TWOoAELS TE Kal olKOUS ED OL 
a OVERS Sa cee ene wees, na 
Koval, por pero driSvupelv: taita 5é mpadtrev Tas 
ov peydAns akvos Hv Tins. TH wodet ; 


CHAPTER ITI. 
ARGUMENT. 


Tuz two preceding chapters contain s confutation of the accusations of 
the enemies of Socrates, He was neither a despiser of the gods of the 
State nor a corrupter of the youth. With this chapter, the more posi- 
tive part of the work is commenced. The particular points of defence 





BOOK I. CHAP. III. 21 


which have been rapidly passed over, are again resumed in the subee- 
quent chapters, and more fully discussed, and illustrated by the conver- 
sations of Socrates with his friends and disciple) Thus not only the 
injustice and malignity of his opponents, but the integrity and piety of 
his own life, is made moré evident. 

The reverence of Socrates for the gods, introduced in chap. I. § 2, is 
again brought into view in this chapter, and his manner of worshipping 
them more fully explained; and then the subject of his self control is 
resumed from IL § 1 sq. 

1. He both adhered to the usual manner of worshipping the gods, and 
enjoined it upon others to do the same (§ 1). In his prayers he merely 
asked for good things, believing that the gods know best what is good 
for man (§ 2). In sacrifices, the gods have not respect to the magnitude 
of the offering, but to the motives and feelings of the offerer (§ 3). The 
revelations made by the gods were with him paramount to all human 
counsels (§ 4). 

2. Socrates was most abstinent in respect to food and drink, and in- 
culeated this virtue upon others (§ 5—7); he also had command over 
his sensual passions (&ppodiciwy), and ridiculed a vier prevalent in his 
day (§ 8—15). 


— “fs 88 8) Kat apenely €50KEL pot TOUS fuvdvras Ta 1 

pev Epym Seuxviwy éavrov olos tv, TA 5é nat Siadeyo- 
pevos, TovTwy 963) yparfre, oTroca av Scaprmnoveton. 

Ta pév -roivuv 7 pos Tous Seov gVEpos vy kal qrovoy 

Kat réyon, aTrep 9 IIvSia tnroxpiveras Tols PETA .. Baa 
mas Set troveiy 7 trept Suolas 4 Tept Tporovav ‘Sepa- 
qeias 7 tept a@AXNov TLVOS TOV TOLOUTWV* % TE yap 
IIv3ia vou rodcws avarffet ToLouvTas evoeBaos av 
move, > woeparns TE OUTWS Kal AUTOS é7roieL Kal TOIS 
@AXOUS apyves tovs dé GAAws ws ToLlobvTas Tepvep- 
yous Kal pataigqus évopitev eivat. Kai edyero dé mpos 
rods Yeors dz has Tayada didovat, ws Tovs Seovs Kanr- 
Mota eidoTas, OTola ayaa éott* Tovs 5° _ebxopévous 
ypvaloy yUpuov  Tupavvida 7) GdXo TL THY TQLOUTWY 
ovdey ete evyeo at, 7) et cbBelav 4 0 paynv ; 
4 GdXo TL evyowTO TOV pavepws abide 6 OTTOS arroBiy- 
otro. k Ovalas dé Suey uixpas amd puxpaev ondéev HYyEiTo 3 


mrt Sraffin. 


“™ 


22 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA, 


hry te Waly 


1 


5 


6 


pewlcSat TOy awd ToANdv Kal peyadwv TTodAa Kak 
peyara Svovrwv: ovre yap tots Sects Edn Karas exe, 
et tals peyadais Svoiats padAov 7 tails pexpais Exat- 
pov? qo\AdKs yap ay avrois Ta Tapa THY TrovnpaY 
padXov 4) Ta Tapa THY xXpyoTaY eivat Keyaptopéva: 
our dy trois avSpwros afvv elvac Gyv, ei Ta wapa 
TOY Tovnpay padAov Hy Keyapiopéva Tois Yeois fH ra 
Tapa Tay ypnoTav’ GAN évouite Tors Seovs tals mapa 
Tay evocReotdtav Tiais padiota yaipew. ‘Emauwe- 
tns 8° Hv Kal Tob Errous TovTou- 


Kad Sévapiw 8° Epdev iép’ aSavdroi: Seotos* 


kal mpos gidous dé Kai feuous Kat ™pos THY GdAnv 
Siartay Karynyv Edn rapawerty elvat thy Kad Sivapuy 
pda. Ei Sé te Sdfeey ait onpuaiver9as Tapa Tav 
Deav, Hrrov dv erelodn wapa Ta onpawoyeva Totjoal, 
Hh el Tus autov emeev odad AaBelv ayyepova tuddoy 
Kal ph eidota thy 6dov aytl BXrérovros Kal eiddros* 
kal Tav Gdrwv Sé pwpiay KaTNyopel, , olTwWes Tapa Ta 
Tapa Tav Yeav onwawopeva trowiai Te pudraTTopevos 
THY Tapa Tos avSpwrois ddokiavy. Autos 8 wavra 
TavYpwriva vrepewpa Tpos THY Tapa Tav Yeav Evy 
BovXiav. 

Atairy dé thy Te vex éralSevee wal 7d Toma, 
q Xpapevos av Tu, eb pn Te Saipéyioy ein, apparews 
Kat aopanras Sudyo, kal ove ay dmropnoeie Tooaurns 
darravns. Odrw yap evterns Fv, ast ovK 01d", el TIS 
ottws dy oriya éprydtorro, @OsTe p71) dapBdvew TA 2W- 
Kpate. apxovvTa: ory ev yap TOTOUTY EXPT On | doov 
0éos foie: Kat él TOUT oUT@ TapecKty THEVOS 
net, @ste THY émiSuplay Tod aitou Hou aiT@ elvat: 
motov Se may 450 hv ait@ Sd To pH Tivew, et. pr) 
Sion. Ei 5é aote wkrnMels ESernoecev eri Setrvov 








. : \ : 
ce rh eary 
BOOK 1. CHAP. IIT. 


r 
erdeiv, 5. Tois wreloTos epywdéotaroy eoti, @sTE u- 
AdkagSas TO bmép Tov Katpov éurimrdacSat, TovTo 
pgdios wavy épudarrero: trois 5é uy Suvapévois Tobro 
movi ouveBovreve puraTrecIat Ta TeidovTa fu TWEl- 
vaytas éoSlew, pndd. Supavras aivew* xal yap ta 
UfawoLera Yyaorépas Kal Kehadrdas eal spuyas Tair 
En civat. OleoSas 5° Edy aeons kat thv Kip- 
Knv Os Trovety ToLovToLs TroANots Seurrvitovaav: tov Se 
"Odvecéa ‘Eppod re brroSnpocvvy Kal avtrov éyxpath 
évTa, Kal aTroaYoMEvOY TO LITép TOV KaLpoY THY TOLOUT@Y 
atrea Yat, Sua tadra ovbé yeverSat dy. 

Tovatra peyv mept tovtwy érravev da otrovddtwv: 
adppodiciwy Sé trapnver THY Kadav ioyupas atréexerSat! 
ov yap fn padioy elvas Tav ToLoUTwY dmrTépEevoy ow- 
gpovety. “Adda nat KpstoSovrov more tov Kpitwvos 
amuSopevos Ste éhidnoe tov “AdrxtBiddov vidv Kadov 
dvta, mapovtos tov KpitoBovAov, ipeto Revopavta: 
Eiré pot, pn, ® Hevopar, od ov KpitoBovrov évouskes 
evar Tav cwdpovikay avSpoTror paddov 7 Tav Spa- 
céwv, cal. TOY Wpovontinay padrov Tay davorjrwv Te 
Kat Agee sei Hav peev ovv, Efn 6 Bevopav. — 
Niv ctoivuy voutfe avrov Seppoupyotatov elvar Kad 
AEwpyOFATOV* oUTOS KdV Eis paxaipas KUBLoTHoELE, KaY 
eis wip ddotto.—Ka ti 54, épn 6 Bevoday, idav 
TovowvTa, ToLavTa KaTéyvoKas avTovd ;——-Ov yap odTos, 
én, éeTordunoe tov ‘AdxiBeddSouv vidy didrjoas, svra 
eUITpOSMTOTATOV Kal wpatoTaTov ;——'AAN eb pévToL, 
Epn 6 Revopav, rovodrov dots To piyroxivduvoy Epyor, 
Kap éyo Sox@ por tov xwoduvoy TovToy wUrropetivat ;— 
"QQ trAHpov, pn 6 Bwxpdrns, cal ri dv olee maSetv 
Kadov pirnoas; "Ap ov« av adrix para Soros pep 
elvat avt édevSépou ; Tovda Se schanes eis BraBepas 
yoovds ; TodAny S€ aoyodlay éyelv Tov émipednSivat 
TWOS Kaov KayaXod ; N orovodfe 8° avayxacSjvat, 


7 


9 


Peek: 


‘\ 


21 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


12 ép’ ols od’ ay pawopeves omrovddceey ; —'2 “Hpax- 
res, En 6 Bevodar, ws Sewny twa reyes Svvapy ros 
girynpatos elvat.——Kai robro, éfy 6 Swxpdrys, Sav- 
pagers; Ove oiaSa, edn, ori ta harayyta, ovd" yuw- 
Bonaia T6 péyeSos dvta mposayrdyeva povov Ta oro- 
pate Tais te odvvais émeTtpiBer tos avApwrrovs, Kat 
Tob ppoveiy éEiarnow ;—Nai pa Ai’, épn 6 Revodav: 

13 évinot yap tt Ta hadayyia Kata To SHrypa.—' ND pwpé, 
&pn 6 Swxpatys, Tors 5é xarods ove oles pidovdvtas 
4 a ° ‘ > ean bY ea b 4 A \ 
éviévat Ti, Ete od ovy dpas; Ove olod’, Ste Tova Td 
Snplov, § xarobot xadov Kat wpatov, TorovTep Seworepdv 
éoTt Tav dadayyiwy, Som éxeiva pev drpdpeva, TodTo 
5é ovd’ arropevoy, éav Sé tis avto Yearat, évinol tt 
Kal mTavu TpdocwXeyv ToLovTOY, w@sTe paiverSas Troveiv ; 
lows S¢ xab ot "Epwres toforas dia totto Kxanoivtas, 
Ste Kal mpdawSev of Karol TetpwaKovew. ‘AAA oup- 
Bovrevw co, ® Hevodparv, omdray idns twa Kadov, 
gevyery mpotpoTrdadny> aol dé, ® KptroBovre, cvpPov- 
Nevw aTreviauTioaL’ pods yap dv lows ev TocoUTP 

14 ypove Td Sirypa wyins yévoww. Odtw 5) Kal adpodei 

, \ \. 9 Le) 4 ‘N 2 wf 
ovate Tovs un aoparas Exovras pos adpodisia Mero 
Xpivat mpos tolaira, ola, ur tmavu “nev Seopévou rot 

, > , e , , , > 
ompatos, ovx dv mposdefatto 7 Yuyn, Seopévov Sé, ove 
A , > \ \ A ! 
av mpdyuata tmapéxyor. Autos dé pos tabra davepos 
qv otTw TapecKevacpévos, OSTE Paoy aTréxeadaL TOY 
KadXoTwY Kai @paoTadtav H of AAdNoL THY aicyioTwr 

15 Kal adwpotatov. ITTepi péev 8) Bpwcews Kai trocews 

\ 9 , Ld , \ w 
Kat adpodiciwv ovT® KaTecKevacpévos Hv Kal @eTo 
ovdey Ay Hrrov apxovytws Hecate Tav TONAA Err ToV- 
Tos TpaypwaTevouevor, AuTreta Yat Se mrodv EXaTTOV. 


BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 25 


CHAPTER IV. 


ARGUMENT 


Tux object of this chapter is to answer the objection, that Socrates only 
discoursed upon the theory of virtue and religion, without inducing 
others to practise them. This is done by presenting an example of the 
manper in which he was accustomed to correct the false notions and 
practices of his disciples, Aristodemus, it appears, practically disre- 
garded the gods, and ridiculed others who served them ; Socrates endea- 
vored to restrain him by showing, 

I. That there is good evidence of the intelligent agency of the gods in 
the works of nature. All works of art, such as paintings and statues, are 
the result of intelligence ; much more must the creation of living beings 
be ascribed, not to chance, but to a designing mind (§ 3, 4). The perfec- 
tion and manifest adaptedness of all parts of the human frame, and indeed 
of the.-whole organism of man, to each other and to a good end, require 
a belief in a living and wise creator (§ 5—7). Clear evidence of intelli- 
gence is also exhibited in the other works of nature (§ 8, 9). 

Aristodemus then disowns the feeling of irreverence towards the 
gods, but doubts whether they condescend to take cognizance of human 
affairs. Socrates replies: 

II. 1. The superior endowments of man, both in respect of body and 
still more of mind, to all other created things, show the special regard of 
the gods for him, and their consequent claim to reverence from him 
(§ 10—14). 

2, The gods indicate their favor to man, by their revelations to him 
by means of divination (§ 15). 

8. The special regard of gods to men, individually and collectively, 
further appears from the general belief of man in their power to reward 
and punish, and from the fact that both whole States and nations as well 
as individuals, in proportion to their age and wisdom, are reverent to 
the gods (§ 16). 

Tn conclusion, the divine providence rules the world as the mind the 
body (§ 17); and in proportion as men sincerely worship the gods, they 
ehall experience their readiness to assist in circumstances of doubt and 
darkness, and be assured, that they see and hear every thing, and are 
ever present to care for all. The natural effect of this conversation, the 
author adds, was to make those who heard him, careful of their conduct, 
not only in public, but when not visible to any but the all-seeing eye 
(§ 18, 19). 


26 XENOPHON'’S MEMORABILIA. 


l 


Ei 8é ries Swxpdrnv vopifover, ws Evie ypaddover 
Te Kal Néyovat TEpi avTOU TexpaLpopuevol, TpoTpAyacas 
pep dvSpwrrous €7r aperiy KpaTeoToy yeyovevat, ™po- 
aryaryetv 3° és’ abthy ovy ixavdv: oKerpapevol, po) ovo 
& éxetvos Kohaariiptou &vexa tovs mdvr’ olopdvous eidé- 
vat épwrav reyxev, GAAA Kal & Aéywv ouvynwdpeve 

a , ’ 2 ¢ \ i] 

tots cuvdtatpiBovot, Soxipalorvtwy, ei ixavos hv Bertiovs 
mou tors cuvovtas. AéEw 5¢ wpwtov, & mote avTod 
4 A , 4 N ? , 
jKovoa Tept ToD Sapoviov Stadeyouévou mpos ‘Apioto- 
Snuov tov Muxpov émixadrovpevoyv. KarayaSov yap 
autov oure Svovra tots Yeots, [otr’ evyopevov,] ovre 
pavTikh Xpaopevor, a\Na kal TOV ToLOvYTwWY TadTA KaTa- 
yedavra> Eiré pow, by, @ ’Apiorodnpe, Eotiv odstivas 
avs pwrrous reSatjiaxas emt oodig ; ;— ‘Eywye, épn. — 


- 3 Kai &s* AéEov qyiv, En, ta dvopata avrov.—’ Eni 


- pev Tolvuy erav Toincer”Opnpoy Eywye uddtoTa TeYav- 


paxa, eri 5é didupdpBo Meravrridny, éri 8é tpayo- 
Sia Zoporréa, ert Se avdpravrorova IT ohuKAerTov, émt 


4 82 Swypadia ZevEw.—IIdtrepa oot Soxotow oi aep- 


5 


yateevor Wura adpova re kal d dxivara afioSavpacro- 
Tepot elvat 7) ot bea Eucppovd Te Kat evepy a ; 3 —TTony, 
vi Ala, ot faa, elrep ye ph TUXD Tivt, adra tro I 
Bans TavTa yoyverat. — Tév dé a arexpapros exévran, Stov 
évexa cor, Kal TOV pavepas ér’ aperela &: ovrev, TOTEpa 
TOXTS Kal WéTEpa yepns épye Kpivets ; ;—IIpéra pev 
Ta eT apereig yeyvopeva yrouns épya elvat.—Ovxoov 
Soxet aot 6 3 apxis ToL ay perrous er wberela 
mposSeivar avrois 8 ay aicSdavoytar éxaota, opdar- 
povs bev, @sTE Spay Ta 6 ard, OTA 6é, Gyre axoveww 
Ta aKovoTa ; ; "Oopav ye pny, et pr pives. posereSqoay, 
vl dy quiv Bpedos nv; Tis & ap alaSnows # ny pruneay 
xa Spipéwv Kal rdvrov tov Sid otopatos ASéwv, eb p17) 
YAOTTA TOVTWY YyYapLOV évéipyda%n ; pos 8é rovrots 
ov Soxet cou nal TAde mpovoias Epyov éorxévat, TO, emrel 


s 





BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 20 


acSevis pev eotw 7 Sis, Brepapos avrny Suvpacai, 
d, Stay pev auth xpijo Sat ve O€n, dvarrerdvyyras, éy Se 
Te drve ouyKrcictat; ws 8° dv pyde a aueuor Brdrre Bs i 
ow, Sov Brepapidas eugicas éppiat Té “uTroyel- 
opaat Ta tn wrép Tov Spparay, ds ws pnd’ 6 é« TIS Kepahiis 
ee is Kaxoupyn’ To 5é vy aKOnD béxeaat pev Tacas 
uds, ‘nie toXBS ae de payrore: Kal TOUS Mev qm poo dev 
orn mace Swous olovs téuvew elvat, Tovs Se yop-box¥ = 
pious olous mapa rourwy SeEapévous realved> Kad 
oToua pév, St ov ov errisupel rf toa elsmewmreran, a 
hgaion opSahyay rat pivav xataSewal? ered d& ta 
arroxwpo via “Susyepi atrooTpéat Tavs TovT@V oxe- | awn 
Tovs Kal drrevejeclv, 1] Suvarep mporwTare, amo TOV 
aiTICEMOY* TAUTA OUTW povonrixés WET pay Leva, ATO- ' 
vie TOoTEpa TUXNS Hh yvopns Epya éoriv ;— Ov pa rov 7 
, pn, adr’ of ovTw  e., qKoTroUpenp Tavu €oiKe TAVTA 
wit TLVOS Sqpusvpyed Kat dirofwou texvnuare.— 
To dé éudicat pev Epwra ris texvotrovias, euhdoat 
Sé rats ryewwapevacs Epwra Tod cnet pepe, tois 6€ Tpa-- 
peice péyiorov pev ohh tou Shy, Meyioroy dé $oBou eee 
rod Savdtou ;—"A penres | Kat tavTa €owe pny whpact 
tivos faa elvar Bovrevoapévov.— 30 8 cautov dpo- t 
” poov re Soxels éxew ;— ’Epwta yotv cal drroxpivod- 
pas. —"Anrrode 52 obdSapod ovdey oles ppdvipoy elvas ; 
cat taira cides, Ett yijs Te pixpov pépos ey TO owpatt 
mohijs obons exes, Kal bypod Bpaxo ToNNOD évros, 
kal TOY GANwv Sifrrou Meyadov évTav éxdorou poxpor 
HEpos AaBorte TO copa owvipioerat got’ vooy dé po- 
vov dpa ovdapod dvra, a evTuxYas Tas boxeis owvap- 
wacal, Kal rade Ta’ UireppeE i Kat Trios drretpa 80 
Bd pos cra TWA, Os olen, evtaxtas éyey ;—Ma Ai’: 3 
ov yap Op@ TOvS Bnd asmrep Tav évsdde yeyvopevey 
TOUS Snaiobpiyots. — OBE yap vy éauTov av ye yoy 
Opas, ) rod cHpatos ‘Kupta éoriy’ @ste Kata ye TovTe 





28 


XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


ELeori cou v Néyew, 8 Ste ovdey een GAA TYYN Tavra 


10 mparreis.— Kat 6 “Aptorrodnpos: Otrou, edn, éya, & 


l 


oo 


Dx oKpares, bicoop® TO Satmdvior, adr’ exetvp oe 
MpeTETTEPOV Nryoupat ) WS Tis Cee | Separrelas 7 

deto Sar. — Ovxopy, egn, 6 dow peyadomperreb-repov dtuot 
oe Sépamedeny, “T Toor» padrov Tyntéov auto ;— Ev 
toXt, en, 6 Sri, €¢ vouitorpue Seovs dv3 parry Ts ppovri- 


few, ove av apedoiny avtav.—"Emeit ove ote ppov me 
vive ; ot mpérrov bev provoy TaY Cawy av pwrrov pov 


dvédTnoay: 7 5é apSorns Kai mwpoopay aretov srovet 
dvvac3a, cal Ta TrepYev padrov YeGoVar, wai Frrov 
xaxomrasseiy, [ols] xat oh Kal dxony kal oropa éve- 
rolngay: émeita Tels mev AAoLs éprrerois jodas &da- 
Kay, ob TO mopevta Sat movov mraptyovct* avS parr 
Sé xal xelpas mposéYecay, at Ta mrelota ols evdas- 


12 povéotepor éxeivav éapéev, éFepyatovta.. Kal pip 


yrarray ye wdvrwv Tav Cow exovT@v, povny Thy TOY. 


avSpérev éroincay olay, dAdoTe GANayH Yavoveap 
TOU oTopaTos, apSpoiy te THY dwvyy, Kat onuaivew 
mavTa addnAos, & Bovroucdsa; To dé xal ras tev 
adpodiciwy ndovas trois pév adrots Gwous Sodvar arepy 
ypayravtas Tod Erovs xpovov, nuiv Se cuveyas expt 


13 ynpws tavtas wapexyew ; Ov toivuy jeovoy iprece 7 


Sep TOU oa@paTOS err yeh Sivan, GX, S7rep péyloTop 


4, Awe! 


cor, Kal THY uyny Kpatiorny 7? dS par évépuce” 
Tivos yap AANov Cwou vpvy? mpata pév Yewv Tov TA 

peyton. kal Kadota cuvrakdvrov fo Qntat Ste eict ; 
Ti de “pinoy G0 4 drSpwrot Yeors Separevover ; 


jou oé yuxn Tis dySsparrivns ixavenrTépa mpopuhgr- 


Tea Sat q pov. 7 Sinpos 7 q yun h Yarn, 7} vocos 
eT UKOUPTT A, Hp popny doKijoat, i Tpos padnow éxtro- 


vnocat, }, boa av axovon h ibn 4 paddy, ixavwrdpa 


4 dor) StapeurioSac; Od yap wavy oot KaTddndor, OTs 


Tapa Ta adda CHa, dstrep ent avYpwiros Biotevovat, 


Noe 


ton “es 


hl 


BOOK I. CHAP IY. 


29 


pice Kal Te owpats Kal TH uy KpaTioTevovTes ; 


Obre yap Boos dv éxwv capa, avSpwrov Se yvopnr, 
eduvat av mparrew & éBovActo oS’ baa yeipas Exel, 
addpova & éati, wréov ovdéev eyes ad b auorépwv 
Tay TrEiaTOU aEWwDY TeTUYNKwS OUK olet GOD Yeodrs Emt- 

a > > @ , , a > \ ” 
MEeNELoIaL* AAXN, OTAY TL TrOLNTwWaL, VOLLELS AUTOVS COU 

/ ¢ s C4 A \ , 
gpovrivew ;—'Orav réurracw, dstrep ob col dys méu- 
WEW auTOUs, oupPovhous, & te x pn Troseiy Kal py Trovety. 
— "Oray, dé 5 Snvaiors, epn, muvYavouevois Te Oa are 
Tus ppd @aw, ov Kat cot Soxeis ppatew avrous, ; oud. 
Stay tois“EdAnoe tépata méurovtes mpoonpaivocy, 
ovd’ Grav wacw avSpedrous ; GArd povov oé eEatpoov-- 
Tes ev dpueneia KatariSevrat; Oiler 5” dv tovs Yeovs 
a ? lA , > fe e e , 9 9 

tots avSpwrros Sokayv eudicat, as ixavot eiow ed Kal 
KAK@S TTOLEL, Fb wy Suvatol jay, Kal Tovs avSparrous 


eLamarapevors Tov MdvTa xpovov ovderor Ay atiodé-} + 7°‘: 


oat ; Ovy opas, ote Ta moduxpovidrara Kal copa- 
TaTa TOV av por ivan, Tones Kal éSvn, SeooeReotatra 
éort, Kal at Ppovipabrare, pricias Seay emripehéora- 
Tat; Dyaré, epn, KaTdpase, Ott Kal 6 cos. voids évav 
TO oOv capa, d7rwsS Bovnrerat, petayerpiferat, Oie- 
oat ovv xpr kal vy év travtl ppovnow Ta Tavra, 
otras dv abt nov 7, obT@ Tider Ral, Kab py TO coy 
pev dupa SvvacSae érh awoAda oTadia eEucveioSau, 
tov 6é rod Yeod odSarpov advvarov eivar dua wdavta 
opav, wndée tTHv onv pev uvyny Kal mepl trav evSdbe 
kal wept tav év Aiyirrt@ Kal év Zixeria SivacYar 
ppovriter, thy 5&€ tod Yeod ppdvnaw Tom cari elvat 
aa mavroy erripeneio Sa. “Hy pévrOl, @sTrep av- 
Spezrous Yeparrevav quyrecieess Tovs avTiSeparrevery 
éSédovras, Kal yapifopevos Tovs avrexapilouévous, Kal 
oupBovrevdpevos KatapaySaves tos Ppovijsous, ovTW 
kat tev Yedv weipay NapBdavys Yeparrevwv, et te col 
DerAjooves wepl trav adjrwv avYpwrois cupPSovrcver, 


15 


16 


17 


18 


80 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


yueon To Setov Ett Tocovrov Kal Tovovrov éorw, asd 
dua mdévra spay, cal wdvta axovew, kat twavrayot 

1S srapetvat, Kat dua wavrev émiypereiadat avtovs. *Eyod 
pev tadTa réyov ov povey Tovs cuvevtas edoKer Trol- 
civ, GiroTe U1rd TOY dy Spore opavro, drréxeo au TOY 
dvociwy te Kat adixwy Kal aioypar, ara Kal orore 
év epniilg elev, érelrep Hynjcawro pndev ay tote, Ov 
apatrotey, Seovs duarardelv. 





CHAPTER V. 


ARGUMENT. 


SooraTes commended self-control (éyxpdre:a), especially in regard to the 
indulgence of the passions, and appetite, and indolence, in the following 
manner : 

1, He taught that any one who was destitute of this virtue, could 
not safely be trusted in any of the important duties or callings of life, 
not even as a servant (§ 1, 2). Such a man is unjust to others, and still 
more so to himself; for he not only squanders his estate, but destroys 
both body and soul; his society is especially to be avoided (§ 8, 4). 
Temperance or self-control is the foundation of all virtue, and the careful 
and hearty practice of it is the first duty (§ 4); for without it no know- 
ledge or skill of any value can be acquired (§ 5). 

2. He confirmed his precepts by the practice of the most rigid tem- 
perance, and by foregoing the acquisition of the means of self-indul- 


gence (§ 6). 


. Ei 8 &) wal éyxpdrea xadov te xayaSov avdpi 
KThpa éotw, éemioxepapesa, el te mpovBiBale rAéyor 
eis auTny Toudde: "f2 dvdpes, ef, modéwou aly syeve- 
pévov, BovroiweSa ddécSat avpa, bp’ ob pddor as 
avrol pev owloimedSa, Tors 5é arodepious yerpoiweda, 
Gp Svtw adv aicXavoineSa Frrw yaortpos 4 olvou f 





BOOK I. CHAP. V. $1 


adpodiciwvy 4 movov 4 trvov, trovrov av aipoimeSa ; 
kat Tas av oinXeinues Tov ToLovTOY 7 Nuas cHcal, 4H 
Tovs moNepious xpatnoas; Ei 8° émi terevra tod Biov 2 
yevduevos Bovroipeda Te EemiTpear 4 waidas appevas 
mawedoat, } SYvyatépas mrapévouvs SvadpvrAdeat, } yp 
pata Svacdcat, ap’ afioricroy eis tadta HynodpeSa 
Tov axpatn; Sovr\p 8° axpated éemitphyayev av 7 
Bocknpata 7) Ttapweta 7 Epywv éemictracw ; Sidxovov 5é 
Kat ayopactyy tovovToy éSeAnoaimev dv mpotka a- 
Beivy; “AdrAad pv et ye unde SobrAov axparh ScEaiped 3 
dv, was ovK aftoy avTov ye purdEacSau Tovwirov ye- 
véoSat; Kai yap ovy, dsiep of mrcovéxtas Tov ddXNwv 
adatpovpevot xpjuata éavtovs Soxovcs mrovTivew, ov- 
TOS 6 axpaTis Tois yey GAXrois BraBepos, éavtT@ 8” 
@pedcpwos, GANA Kakodpyos pév THY GdAdwv, éavtod Se 
WoAU KaKoupyorepos, el ye KakoupyaTaTov éoTe [7 [O- 
vov Tov olxov Tov éavrod PMelpew, GAAA Kal TO Tapa 
kal tiv spuynv. "Ev avvoveia 8é tis dv joXein TO 4 
TovouT@, bv eidein TO Ow Te Kal TO oly yalpovTa 
Hadrov 7H Tois irots, Kat Tas -wopvas ayaTovtTa par- 
Rov 4 Tovs Eraipous; "Apd ye ov ypy mavra dvdpa, 5 
NYNTapEvoy THY eyxpaTevay aperHs elvat KpnTioa, Tav- 
THY mpaTov év TH Wuyyn KaTacKxevdcacdar; Tis yap 
dvev tavtns 4 pdSoe te dv ayadov 7 pererHoecev 
akworoyws ; 7) Tis ovx av tais Hdovais SovrAcvwy ai- 
oxpas Siatedein Kal TO copa Kal thy puynv; ‘Epol 
ucy Soxet, vy tHv “Hpay, édevSépp pev avbpl eb«rov 
elvat pin Tuyeiy Sovdou TotovTou, Sovrevovra Se Tails 
Totavraus noovais ixerevery Tos Yeovs Seororay aya- 
Jav tuyeiys ottws yap av povws 6 ToLodtos cwSein. 
Tovatra 58 Aéyou ere eyxpatéctepov Tots Epyous 7 Tois 6 
Aoyous éauTov érredeixvvev> od yap povov Tav Sia Tov 
cwpatos nOovayv éxpate, adAAA Kab THs Sia TOY ypn- 
patwv, vopitwy Tov rapa Tod TUYoVYTOS YpHuaTa Nap- 


$2 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


Bavovra Seotrorny éavrov xaXotavas, xal Sovdcvew 
Sovreiav ovdepas iprrov aioxpav. 


CHAPTER VI. 


ARGUMENT. 


Tus chapter is closely connected with the preceding, and embraces a 
defence of that branch of éyxpdreia, which was so admirably exemplified 
in the moderation and even abstinence of the life of cote in three 
conversations with the sophist Antiphon. 

I. Antiphon adduces the poverty, the mean ai scanty diet and 
apparel of Socrates, as an objection to his philosophy. Philosophy, he 
thinks, ought to enable its votary to live freely and pleasantly, but that 
of Socrates had the contrary effect. By not receiving a remuneration 
for his instructions, to enable him to procure the pleasures of life, he by 
example commended to his disciples a life of misery (§ 1—8). To this 
reproach Socrates replied : 

1. By receiving no remuneration for my instructions, I secure inde- 
pendence. I am compelled to converse only with those whom I choose 
(§ 4, 5). 

2. Simple food is both more healthful and easily procured, and re- 
lishes better than that which is more expensive (§ 5). Scanty clothing 
and bare feet, by inuring the body to heat and cold and rough ways, 
obviate the necessity, and even remove the desire, of more abundant 
clothing (§ 6, 7). 

8. Those who have higher and more permanent enjoyments can 
easily forego the pleasures of sense; especially, when by so doing they 
can command greater ability and more leisure for self-improvement, 
and for rendering valuable service to friends and to the State (§-8, 9). 

4. Happiness consists not in external affluence and splendor; but he 
who is most free from wants, is most like the gods, and consequently 
best (§ 10). , 

IL When Antiphon at another time told Socrates that he thought 
him 8ixaos (just), but by no means wise; since even he himself plainly 
indicated that he considered his instructions valueless, by receiving ne 
remuneration for them (§ 11, 12); Socrates replied : 

Both beauty and wisdom are good in themselves, and one who pros 


BOOK I. CHAP, VI. 83 


titutes either of them for money exhibits baseness and folly; but he who, 
by imparting knowledge, attracts others to himself and makes them hia 
friends, is wise, and performs the part of a good citizen (§ 18); he whc 
thus benefits his friends, reaps a richer harvest of enjoyment in his in- 
tercourse with them, than could be peeures by pecuniary recompense 
(§ 14), 

IIL. The third conversation seems to be appended by Xenophon to 

the preeeding, as a sort of corollary. The wisdom of Socrates had been 
there called in question, on account of his refusal to receive a reward 
for his instructions, and to indulge in the luxury which was usual with 
the sophista. The leading subject of the chapter, self-control, is lost sight 
of in this last conversation, and a further illustration of his want of wis- 
dom is adduced, i. e. his attempts to teach statesmanship without himself 
‘engaging in political life. The only and sufficient answer of Socrates was 
contained in the inquiry, whether less was accomplished for the State by 
fitting others for its management, than by engaging personally and alone 
in that employment (§ 15). 


, ré 
\ 


"A€woy 8° avrod cal & pos ‘Avripavta Tov aodr- 1 
orny Sueréy3y pu) wapadsreiv: 6 yap ‘Avripav trote 
Bovardpevos Tovs cuvovetacTas avTod TrapedéoSat, Tpos- 
EeAN@v TH Dwxparer, wapovtwy avrav, EreFe rade “M2 2 
Dy ou pares, éy@ ev Suny tovs girocopodytas evdat- 
poverrépous NX pivas yiyve Sgn dé: jou sOoxels Tay- 
avtia tis pidocodgias arro Nchaaiedsd > : pet $ your odTws, 
@s ovd” dy els Soddos wird Seomrory Starr@pevos pel- 
pele, ouria Té oiT Kal ‘Tora tives Ta pavhorara, 
Kal iuatvov mplerat ov povov daddov, adrAA TO avTO 
Sépouvs te nal yeysavos, avuTrodyntos te Kal ayitov 
Siaterels. Kal piv ypiuatd ye ov ANapBdves, & nai 3 
KTwpévous evdpaiver Kal KexTnévous édevdepiwTepov 
TE Kab jovov mov tv. Ei ovv, astrep kal Tay addwv 
Epywv ot SiddoKandot Tovs parsaras popurrras EQUTOV 
ATOOELKYVOUGLY, OUTW Kal ov TOUS GUVOVTAS Siadijoes, 
vopite Kaxodatpovias SiddoKxanros elvat. Kal 6 Swxpd- 4 
T™s mpos tadta clre> Aoxels pot, pn, @ ‘Avripar, 
tredrndévat pe otras ayiaoas Chv, @ste mémeopai oe 
ta be AaB 5 ok We on 


8t XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


PadXov aroSaveiv dv Edéo3ae H Sv wsrrep eyo. “IM 
ody émioxepapesa, Ti yaderrov FoSnoat Todpod Biov, 
i IIdrepov, Ste rots ev NauBavovow apyvpiv avayKaior 
cot amepyateoSat tovro, éf & dv pucdov AapBd- 
yoow, ewot Sé uy AapPdvovTe ovk dvdyKn Siaréye 
oSat, @ dv py Bovdopas ; 3  rhv Siaray pov pavnr- 
Seis, @S TTTOV pev vysewd EaSiovros “ov 7) cod, Hyrtov 
dé ioyvy TapéxyovTa ; 4 as Xaherwrepa aopi¢acSat 
Ta éua Staitypata Trav cov Sua 76 oTravwrepa Te Kal 
ToduTenéaTepa elvar; 7) ws diw cot & ov mapacKevalyn 
évta, h ewol & eyo; Ovx olod’, dre 6 pev Hdvota éodiwv 
fecota Gpou Seira, 6 Se Rdvota twivey Ferota Too 
6 uy Tapovros ériSupet wotoD; Ta ye pay inatia oloY 
Ste of peraBarrdcpevor rvyous Kat Sddrrous Evera pe- 
TaBaddovyat, Kal vrodipata tmahopyTat, Srras pt) Su 
ra AvTotvta tors TSas Kwdiwvrac TopeverSar* Sn 
ody mote faXou cue Sia vpiyos paddov tov évdop 
pévovta, 4 Sut Yadros payopevoy tw aepl oxias, 4 
dua TO adyeiv Tovs wodas ov Badifovra, Srrov av Bov- 
7 Awpar; Orn olod’, Ste of duces aoSevéotata TE 
COUATL, MEAETHOAYTES THY ioyUpoTdTwY auEAnTdYTOV 
kpeirtous Te yiyvoyras mpos Gy pedeT@ot, Kal pdov 
auta dépovow; “Ee 5é dpa ov« oles T@ owpate aet 
Ta cuvTuyyavovTa peédeToVTAa KapTEpely TavTa paov 
8 dépew coi oa | péderavros 3 ; Tot 6 py ein 
yaoTpt pide drve Kal hayveig oles Tt GAXNO aiTWwTeE- 
pov elvat 4 16 €repa Exew rovTav Hdiw, & od pévoy 
év xpeig dvta edppalver, dAXd Kal éxridas trapéxovta 
cpedijoew aei; Kal py TovTd ye oloSa, STL ot pep 
otopevot pendev ev mparre our evxppaivovrat, ot .6e 
Hyoupevor KaNGS ™poxwpely éavrois 4 yewpyiay 4 vav- 
KAnplay 1 Gyn 6 tt dy tuyydvecw, epyacouevot, Qs 
ev wpatrovtes evppaivovtat. Ole. ody amd wavTwr 
TOUTWY ToTaUTHY HdoVvaY eElval, Sonv amd TOD éauTOV 


wo 


BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 


re nyeloSat Bedtio ytyvecSar Kal dirovs apeivous 
A 9 \ , Cn , b ] \ 
kraoSai; ‘Eye toivuy diated Tavta vopifov. “Eav 
de 57 hirovs 7) Twodw wdereiy Séy, worépw 7 rEiwv 
OXON TOUTWY erripedeiodal, TO, wS eyo viv, 7} TO, 
@ ov paxapives, Svaitwpéve ;. orparevouto Sé ToTeE- 
A ca” e \ s : 4 A s 
pos @y paov, o pn Supdpevos adveuv todvuteAous Stairns 
A @ \ \ > ay P| 2 Sein Se ’ 
fv,  @ To Tapov apkoln'; \exrrodopKn ein Sé Trorte- 
pos dv Sarrov, 6 Tov YareTTwrdTwy ecvpeiv Sedpevos, 
) 6 Tos patos evTuyydvew apKovYTwS YpwpeEVoS ; 
"Eotxas, @ Avtipov, THv evdatmoviay olopéve tpudry 
Kai Trodutédevay elvars eyo Sé vouitw To wey pndevos 
SéeoSaz Seiovclvar, td 8° ws edaxylotwv eyyuTaTw 
le] , ‘ \ iN ”“ iA A > 
Tov Yetout cal ro pev Yeiov xpatiotor, to bé éyyvu- 
Tato ToD Yeiov éyyuTaTw Tov KpdTicToV. 


IIdvw 8é tore 6 “Avripav Stareyopevos TH Yo- 
xpater elev’ "2 Sa@xpartes, éy@ Tor oé pev Sixarov 
vonitw, aopov dé ovd’ omrastiby. Aoxeis 5é pot xal 
avrés TovTO yryywoKew* ovdéva youv Tis cuvovalas 
apyvpiov wpatTn* KaiToL TO Ye iuaTiov 7 THY oiKiay 
) GdXo Tl, OY KExTHCAL, Vonitwy apyupiov a£.ov elvat, 
woevt av yn Ste mpotka Soins, GAN odd" éXarrov Tis 
akias NaBov. Atjrov &) Sri, ef Kal thy cvvovoiay 
4 ‘N > f 4 , A > A 
@ou Twos akiav elvat, nai TavTns av ovK éXaTTOV THs 
2g! b , 3 , 4 ‘ = A ¥ 
afias apyvpjov empatrov. MAixavos pev ovv av eins, 
e > ? aparae , \ > ” 
Sti ovx éEarratas twit amdeoveEia, codes Sé ovK ay, 

‘ ww > 4, e lA XN 
undevos ye aia émiotdpevos. “O 5& Swxpatys pos 
radra elrev> "22 "Avripav, wap jpiv vopiterar thy 
@ Y} ‘ ‘4 @ 4 A 4 e f oe 
@pay Ka fs Foe Opolws fey KaNdov, opfoiws O€ 
aisxpov dsatixeoSae elvass tHv Te pf av, ea pév 
TS apyupiou TWwAR TO@ Bovropéeve, Topvoy avTov aTro- 
argiaw, éav 6é Tis, Sy dv yuo Kadov Te KayaSov 
€pactny ovTa, TovTov Pirov EavT@ Troujrat, cwdppova 
vouifonev’ Kat tHv codiay wsavTws tals pev apyu- 


oan 


1} 


86 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


plov t@ Bovropévm ta@dodvras copurras dem epv7r Op 
vous drroxahovow, istes 5é, dv av yo ebpua, VTQ, 
diddoxwy 6 tt dy Exn ayadov, pirov troujrat, TovTor 
voulConev, 27@ Kao xayaS@ todlry TposnKe, Tatra 

14 qroveiv. “"Eya 8° otv xal avros, @ "Avripay, dstrep 
Gros tus lr ayad3@ 7 xuvi fh Gp. Herat, 
oTw Kal Ere padrAov Hopas pirows ayadois: Kai, édv 
Te ox ayadov, Siddoxw, Kat Gros ouvicTnul, Tap 
dy av Hyapat, wperjocoMal te avtovs cis aperip. 
Kal rovs Sncavpovs trav mddat copay avdpav, ods 
éxeivos xatéditroy ev BuBdiow ypawavtes, aveditTwov 
xowh av Trois pirors Siépyouat, Kal, ay Te opdpev 
ayadov, éxreyopeda nal péya vouifopev xépdos, ear 
adajrous irot yoyvapeda. ; Epo pev é9 tadra 
dxovovTe €ooKes autos Te pana pics elvat, Kal ToUvs 
axovovras él Kxadoxayadiay dye. 

15 Kat wdadw more tov "Avripavtos epopevou atop, 
TOS GdAouS pev Hryetrat ToNtTiKOvS Tole, avTOS Se 
ov TpaTTes TA TroNTUKA, Eltrep érriotaras ; TIorépws 
5° av, én, & ‘Avripav, padrov Ta ToNTiKa TpaT- 
ToLpl, eb LOVvOS AUTA TpaTToiul, H el exipedoiuny vod 
@s TeloTous ixavovds elvas mpatrew avta ; 


CHAPTER VII. 


ARGUMENT. 


Tas chapter is ccnnected with the preceding by the principle of cou 
trast. False pretension (éAa(ovela), based on pride and vanity, may be 
reckoned among the errors opposed to the éyxpdre:, commended in 
the colloquies with Antiphon which precede. Thus in chap. IIL § 5, a 
Spurrixnds and &ArCovinds Slara is represented as opposed to the 
éyxpdre:a of Socrates’ course of life, and these two chapters in cornec 





BOOK I. CHAP. VIL. 34 


tion seem to be based upon that passage. The reasoning which Socrate 
employed to avert his friends from false pretension, and urge them 
the practice of real virtue, is briefly as follows: 

The best road to honor is, in endeavoring to be what 1 we would wish 
to seem to be (§ 1); for the false pretender is constantly in peril of hav- 
ing his knowledge put to the test, and of thus exhibiting to others his 
empty assumptions and base hypocrisy. He will, consequently, pass a 
troubled ard useless life, as well as bring upon himself and others serious 
detriment. A course of deception is especially perilous in those who 
have the management of the State (§ 2—5). 


"Emoneyopuedsa Sé, €¢ xal dralovelas amotpéray | 
Tovs cuvovTas apeTAs émipedeioSas mpoétpeTev*? aet 
yap Eeyev, ws ovK ein Kaddiwv odds én’ evdokia, 7 
de’ fs av tig ayados Todt yévorro, 8 Kal Soxciv Bov- 
Aotro. “Ore 8 ddy3Fj ereyev, Ode eSidacxev? "EvSv- 2 
uopersa yap, edn, el tis py dv ayadds adrnrys Soxeiv 
Bovnovro, ti dv abr@ wointéov ein; ap’ ov ta Ew Tis 
Téexyns piyntéoy Tos ayaXovs avAntds; Kal mpa- 
Tov pév, OTL exelvoe oKxEevn TE KANA KEKTNVTAL Kal aKo- 
AovYous ToAAOUs TepidyovTal, Kai TovT@ TadTa TroUN- 
Téov* émeita, OTL exeivous TodAot éerravovot, Kal TOUT 
WoANovs evraivéras TapacKkevactéov. “AANA pv Epyov 
ye ovdapod Anwréoy,  evSds EdXeyySyoeTat yedoios 
av, Kab ob pdvoy addynTHs KaKds, GANA Kal dvSpwrros 
aralfwv. Kairot wodda pev datravav, pndey 8 ade- 
Novpevos, mpos Sé TovTos kaxodofan, TOS OK €TLTTO- 
vos te Kal advatTEedas Kat Karayeddoras Biwceras ; ; 
‘Qs & avrws, ef trig Bovrorro orparyyos dyados Ba) 3 
av gaiverSat, } KuBepynrns, evvodpev, ti dv ata 
oupBaivo. “Ap ovx dv, ei pev, éeriSupav tov Soxety 
ixavos eivat Tabra mpdtrew, wy Stvarto TweiMew, TavTy 
Aurnpov ; et S€ Teicevev, Ere GSALUTEpov ; Atrov yap, 
Ort xuBepvav te Kataotadels 6 py émictdpevos 4 
eTpaTnyev, amrodécevey av ods Heicta BovrotTo, Kat 


38 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


4 autos aioypas Te Kal Kax@s amaddakeev. Nsavtos 
dé xal To qWovotov Kal 7d avdpeioy Kab TO ioyupon 

A 4 a 3 > ‘4 LA 
Hn ovta Soxeiy advattedes arrépaives mpostdattecYas 
yap avtois éfn peifo ata Svvapw, cai py Suva 
pévous tadta trovety, Soxodvtas ixavovs elvat, cvyyva 
5 puns oun dv tuyydvew. “Amatedva 5° éxddee ov ptxpov 
pév, eb Tis apyvptov  aKxedos Tapa Tov Tredot AaBwv 

? A ‘ 4 oe ‘\ w” 
aTroorepoin, ToAvD S€ péytoTov, Sstis pndevos akvos dv 
bd A e e ‘ ¥ * ’ e “a 
eEnrarnxe. tjeisav, ws ixavos ein THs Trordews HyEl- 
oSa.. ‘“Epot pév otv éedoxes Kal rod araloveverSas 

airotpémew cous cuvovras Tordbe Svadeyouevos. 





BENOGQNTOS 


AITOMNHMONEYMATQN. 


4ErTEPON. 





CHAPTER I. 


ARGUMENT. 


Tux general subject of this chapter is the same as that of the fifth of the 
first Book, éeyxpdresa. The nature and influence of the class of virtues 
included under that term, are here more fully explained in a conversa- 
tion with Aristippus, and the necessity of their cultivation, especially to 
the statesman, more definitely pointed out. The course of thought may 
naturally enough be presented in four divisions: 

1. The proper training of one who is destined to rule is presented in 
a series of interrogations, by which Aristippus is made to acknowledge, 
although entirely in opposition to his effeminate and luxurivus course 
of life, that he must be inured to hunger, thirst, vigils, and labor, and 
must abstain from the indulgence of sensual passion (§ 1—7). 

2. Aristippus, in answer to the question whether he ranks himself 
with those who wish to rule or be ruled, abjures any desire for the labor, 
and trouble, and servitude, to which he thinks a ruler subjects himself, 
and desires to live in the easiest and pleasantest manner possible (§ 8, 9). 
Socrates then institutes the mquiry whether the life of the ruler or ruled, 
masters or servants, is most pleasant (§ 10). Aristippus is willing neither 
to command nor obey, but desires entire freedom (§ 11). Whereupon 
Socrates shows that such a life as Aristippus desires, is incompatible with 
human society, which acknowledges but two classes; and he who with- 
holds obedience to the more powerful will be subjected to them by force 
(§ 12, 13). | 

8. In order to avoid the dilemma in which he finds himself, Aristip- 
9us proposes not to become the citizen of any State, but to wander from 
place to place. In answer, Socrates, in addition to other inconveniencea 


40 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


and perils of a migratory life, suggests the ease with which one may be 
reduced to servitude, and the treatment to which an intemperate servant 
is naturally subjected (§ 14—16). 

4, Aristippus, forced to yield every position which he has taken in 
eppoegition to the life of the statesman, brings the objection, that the 
voluntary submission to privation and toil which he takes upon himself, 
does not differ at all from that which is involuntary (§ 17). On the con- 
trary, Socrates designates several points of difference: (1) The continu- 
ance of voluntary toil, or suffering, or privation, depends upon the wil. 
of him who assumes it. (2) The good aimed at and the hope of reward, 
give o satisfaction to the willing sufferer, to which the one who suffers 
from compulsion is a stranger (§ 17—19). (3) Whilst effeminacy and 
luxurious indulgence are conducive neither to soundness of body or 
mind, on the other hand, vigorous activity for the attainment of every 
thing good and noble, is conducive to the highest physical and mental 
excellence. Nothing of value is obtained without labor. So say the 
poets (§ 20); and the well-known story of Prodicus, “The Choice ot 
Hercules,” also teaches, that unless a man strive to be temperate and 
virtuous he cannot attain to true felicity. The chapter concludes with 
an admonition to Aristippus to give heed to the instructions of *Aper4 
(§ 21—34). 





1 ‘ESoxet 5€ poe nal rovabra réyov mpotpérew Tors 
cuvovtas doxely éyxpadtevay mpos émiSuplay Bpwrod 
‘Kab Toto Kal Nayveias Kai Drrvov, Kai piryous Kat Yar- 
mous xal mroévov. I'vovs S€ Twa trav cuvoytwy axoda- 
atotépws ExovTa mpos ta Toladra: Eimé por, ébn, w 
"Apiotime, e& Séot ce traidevey TaparaBovta Svo THY 
véwv, Tov wév, Straws ixavos Ectas apyewv, Tov Sé, dTrws 
pend” avtirronoetas apyis, was av éxdtepov madevors ; 
BovrAe cxotrapev, apEduevoe amo ths tpophs, dstrep 
awd tav ototyeiwv ;—Kat 6 "Apictimios én: Aoxei 
youv pot } tTpod1 apy? elvar: ovdé yap Son x av Tis, 

2ef pH tpéporro. — Ovxoitv 7rd pev BovrAgcaSat aitov 
dirreaSat, Stav wpa Hen, auorépos eixds traparyi- 
yveoSat ;—Eixds yap, épn.—To otyv mpoatpetoSat 70 . 
KateTetyov paddov mpdtrew h TH yaotpl yapiter Sas 
morepoy dv avtav éSitotmev ; —Tov eis tr apyew, pn, 








BOOK II. CHAP. I. . 41 


vy Aia, wadevopevov, bras un TA THS WorAEws aTpaKra 
ylyyntas Tapa Thy éxeivou apynv.—Ov«odv, ep, Kat 
dtav miciv Bovrwvrat, rd SivacYat Supavra avéyeoSat 
T@ avT@ mposSeréov ;—IIdvy pev ody, Epy.—To sé 3 
imvou éyxpatn eivat, ste SuvacSas Kal oye Kotundi- 
vat kal wpwt avactnvat Kal aypuTrvicat, eb te Séot, 
wotépw av mposdelnuev ;— Kai rovro, ébn, Te avt@. 
—Ti 5é; pn, rd adpodiciwy éyxpaty elvat, waste py 
dua tatta KwArAveo3at mpdrrev, et te Séoe ; — Kai 
TovTo, én, TO avt@.—Ti Sé; 1d py hedyew Tovs 
qovous, GAAa éXeAovTIY wvrropévey, Tjorépw av mpos- 
Detnnev ; — Kai rovro, edn, To apyew madevopéve. — 
Ti dé; 1d padeiv, ef re emitndecov ots padnpa pos 
TO KpaTely TOV avTiTdAwY, ToTép~ av Tposeivat Pand- 
Nov mpérot ;—ITovv, vy Ai’, pn, TO apyew masdev- 
omevp* Kal yap TaV aGAdwv ovdéy Speros avev TAY 
Towovtay parnpatov.—Odxobtv 6 ovTw TreTraWevpévos 3 
HTTov av Soxel cot tro TaY avTiTaddwv Ta AoA 
Yaa addoxeoSat; Tovtwv yap Ssirov tra pev yaorpl 
Sereafopeva, Kat pddra eva Suswirovpeva, Guws TH 
émidupig tov dayeiv ayopeva mpos To Sédeap adicxe- 
tat, Ta 5é woT@ evedpeverat.—IIavy pév odv, &pn.— 
Ovxoby Kat adra iro Aaryvelas, olov ot Te Spruyes Kal 
ot TWépdtKes, Tpes THY THs Syrelas hovany TH émiIupia 
kat TH éATridt THY adpoticiwy depopevos cal éfiord- 
pevot Tod Ta Sawa avadoyifeoSat tois Snpdrpows ép- 
mimtovat ;—Ruvédn xat Tatra. — Ovxody Soxet coe § 
aicypov elvas dvSpar@ Tavita Tacyew Tos adpove- 
oTatos tov Snplwy; Gsirep ot poryot EeisépyovTas ets 
Tas eipKTas eidoTes, Ste Kivduves TH poryevorTe & TE 6 
vouos amretnel Tradey cai evedpevSjvae Kat Anddevra 
UBpioSjvat* Kat THrALKOUTwY pev eTLKELLevOV TO pOL- 
XevovTt KaKdy Te Kal aioypav, dvrwv 5é Today TOY 
aTroAvooyTay THs TOY adpodiotwy émiupias, Suws eis 


42 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


Ta émexivduva pépecSat, ap ove dn TovTO TayTa 
fh vaot KaxodatpmovevTos éotiwv ;—"Epouye Soxei, Epn.— 
To 8é elvas pév tas avayxawtdtas wrelotas wrpakers 
Tois avSpwros év uraidpw, oloy tds Te TodepiKas 
Kal Tas yewpyixas xal Trav addXwv ov Tas edayioTas, 
tovs 5€ woddovs ayupvacTws Exeww Ipos Te uyn Kat 
Sddrmwn, ov Soxel wot word} apéreva elvas ; — Zuvédy 
kal tovTo.—Ovxody Soxei cot tov péddovTa apxew 
aoxeiv Sey nal raitra evretas épew ;—IIavy pev 
7 ovv, &fn.—Ovxodv, et tods eyxpateis tTovT@Y amay- 
TWY Eis TOUS apXLKovs TATTOMEY, TODS aduvaTous TadTA 
movi eis Tos pnd’ avteToncopévous Tov apyew 
tatopev ;—~-Ruvépn nal tovTo..—Té odv; émeidy nar 
ToUT@Y Exutépou Tov PuvAou THy Tdkw olaSa, 75n oT 
éreoxéyo, eis wotépay tav tdfewy TovTwy cavTov 
B Sixaiws dv tdrrows ;—"“Eywy’, &bn 6 'Apioruros: 
kal ovdapas ye taTTw euauTov eis THY TAY apyeww 
Bovropévev tdfiv. Kai yap wavy pot Soxet adpovos 
avSpwrou elvat To, pweyddou [Epyou] svros tov éavT@ 
Ta SéovTa trapaoKevalew, 47 apKeiv TovTO, ANdA Tpos- 
avaSécSat TO Kae Tois Adds TrodiTaK, wv SéovTas, 
mopttew* xa éavr@ pev ToAda wy Bovdretar édrei- 
mew, tTHS 5 WoNEwS TpOEcTaTa, cay pn Tavra, boa 
 woms Bovrerat, Katampdttyn, TouTou Slenv iméyeww, 
9 TovTO Tas OV TOA adpoovvn éeoti; Kai yap afvi- 
ow ai TOES TOIS ApYovoL, Hstrep eyw Tois oixérass, 
xpijodat> éya te yap afia Tous Yepdrrovras ewot pep 
adSova ta emitndera trapackevdatey, abtovds Sé pnde- 
vos ToUTwy amrecSat: al te trodes olovrar ypivas 
Tovs apyovTas éavTais pév WS TEloTA ayada Topi- 
Cav, avtovs 5¢ mdvtwv TrovtTwy améyerSar. “Evya ovv 
Tovs ev BovAopévous TodAAa Tpdypata Exew avrots 
Te Kal addows qapéyew ovtws av wadevoas els Tovs 
apXikous KaTacTicayu: éewavToy Tolvuy TdTTw Eis 


BOOK II. CHAP. I. 


Tous BovrAopévous 7 paotd te Kat Hdtota Brorevew. 
Kai 6 Saxpdrns Edn Bovres otv xati todto oxeyyo- 
peda, TWOTepor Hovoy LHow, 91 apyovtes, 7 ot apyo- 
4 QA - +4 Lad \ , 
pevot ;—IIdvu pév odv, bn. — II parov pév roiwvy 
“A a 2 e a 2 \ a ? , 
Tav édIvav, av hpets iopev, ev pev TH Acia ITépcat 
\ ww ‘w , XN 4 A 
pev apyovow, apyovras 5é Supos cai Hpvyes nai Av- 
Sof: dv 8& rm Evpawrn Sxev8ar pev apyovor, Maw- 
tat 5é apyovtay: év Sé.7H AtBin Kapyndovioe pév 
w , ‘ \ ww lA Ld , 
dpyovet, AiBves 5é apyovrar. Tovtwy ovv trorépous 
jocov ole Sav; 4 tTav ‘EdAnvev, ev ols Kai avros éi, 
mdrepot cot Soxovdaw Aovov, of KpatobvTes, 7} ol Kpat- 
ovpevoe Syv;— AN eyed Tor, pn 6 ‘Apiotimos, 
ovde eis THY Sovdelay avd euavTov TdtTw* GAN elvai 
tis pot Soxet péon TovTwy od0s, iv Treipa@yar Babi- 
Cewv, ovre Sc apyins, ovTre Sia Sovdeias, GAA Se’ €dev- 
Depias, Frep padiota mpos evdapoviay ayer.—’AAN 
9 S ” @ = 4 @ ” ? bd A 
et pévtot, pn 6 Rwxpdtns, astep ote &’ apyns 
oure Sia Sovdclas 7 050s aitn déper, ottws pndé ou 
’ a: ¥ ¥ , 9 , 2: 9 , 
avSpwtrev, tows av Te NEyous> e& pevToL Ev avSpwrrols 
Ov pyre dpyew akiwces pte dpxerYat, unre Tovs 
dpyovras éxav Separrevoes, oluai ce spav, ws éri- 
OTAVTAL OL KpEeLTTOVES TOUS HTTOVvas Kal Kowh Kai idia 
KAaiovtas KaXdotdvres Sovros yphodau> 7 NavSd- 
: e ; 4, 4- , 
vovat oe ot GdNwY oTElpdvT@V Kal duTevodvTwY Tov 
Te otrov réuvovtes Kat Sevdpoxotrobytes, nat wdavta 
, : ; “ ‘\ ef \ L 
TpoTov TrodLopKoUVTES Tous Hrrovas: Kal py Yédovras 
. Separreverv, Ews av areiawow éeréoSat Sovrcvew avtl 
Tov TroAcuely tows Kpelrtoct; Kal idia avd ot avdpetor 
‘ . ‘ > , \ bd , 3 
wat Suvarol rods avdvdpous Kal adduvdtous ov« oicSa 
drt xatabovkwodpevot Kaptrobvtat ;—'AAN éyw Tot, 
4 if \° sf fo! 2sQd > 4 3 
Epn, va 7) Tacyw Tata, ovd’ eis TrodiTElay é“av- 
TOV KaTaKNelw, GAARA Eévos travtayod eipt. Kal 6 
Zwxparns En: Todto pévror Fdn rAéyers Sewwdv awad- 
Marca tovs yap Eévous, && ob 6 Te Sivis Kab a 


1C 


11 


13 


lf 


44 , XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


Xxelpwv xat 6 [Ipoxpovorns azréYavoy, ovdeis Erte dbs 
Keb’ GNAA viv of pév TWodLTevopevoe ev Tals TraTpict 
Kal vosous Tidevrat, iva pn adix@vTal, Kal dirous 
mpos Tos avayKaiows Kadoupevots addous KTe@VTaAs 
BonSouvs, wat tais modeow éepvpata mmeptPadrovTat, 
Kal Orda KTovrat, ols autvoytas ToUs adtKouvTas, Kab 
N U ” »” vA 
mpos TovTos adAous e€wSev cuupdyous Katacxev- 


5 dfovrary nat of pev wavta traidta Kextnpévor Sums 


adixovvtar* ov Sé ovdéy péev tovtwv Eywv, ev 5é tals 
Odo, évSa TrEictor adixodvTat, TrodkdY ypdvoy SiaTpi- 
- Bov, eis stroiav 8° dv woAw adixn, ToY ToNTOY TaY- 
TOY HTTMOV BV, Kal TOVWUTOS, oils paddtora émiTiev- 
Tas ot BovAopevos adsxetv, Guws Sa to Eévos elvae ove 
dp oles adianSjvat; 7, Svote at odes coe xnputTrov- 
ow agdareav Kat mpostoyvtt Kal amiovrTs, Sappeis ; 
% Sure Kat SovrAos Av oles rotodros ecivat, olos pndevt 
Seomoty Avowtedely ; Tis yap av éSédat avSpwrrov év 
oixia éyew movely wey pndev édXédAovTa, TH SE ToAv- 


16 reXcoTdTy Svaitn yalpovta; SxepopueSa &é xal todo, 


was ot SeomroTat TOIS TOLOUTOLS OiKEéTALS Yp@vTaL’ apa 
ov THY meV NayVelay avT@Y TH ALLO owdpovivovas ; 
krérrew Sé xodvovew amroKdetovres GYev ay Tt da- 
Bety 4; tod Sé Sparrerevew Secpois amrelpyoues ; TH 
3 aA ? a a \ a a 

apylav dé mrnyais éEavayxalovow ; 7 ov Tas TroveEis, 
dtav Tey oiKeTaY TLVa ToLOvTOY SvTa KaTapavSdvys ; 


17 —Koradlo, édn, mace xaxots, Ews Av SovrAcvew dva- 


yxdow, “AdNA ydp, @ Sexpares, of eis THv Racine. . 
Knv téyvnv madevopevor, ty Soxets pot od vopiverw 
3 4 = a a b] > s 
evdatpoviay eivat, ti diadépover tay €& avdyxns xaxo- 
maXovvroy, el ye mewnoovet kat Supnoovet Kai pryw- 
N EJ 7 4 , 
govot Kal aypuTrvyicovet Kal Tadd wavTa poxdn- 
e P > Q\ 5) 2 SQ? 4 Ld 
govol éxovTes; éy@ prev yap ovK old, & Te Siadépes 
‘N > A g e A w fe) A o& 
TO auto dépua éxovta 7} axovta pactuyotaSat, 7 O\ws 
TO aUuTO cya Tact Tos ToLOVTOLS ExovTa f aKxovTa 


BOOK II. CHAP. I. 


TWoNopKeia Sat, GAO ye 7 appoo’yn mposects TO YéE- 
AovTs Ta AUTNPA Urropévew.—Ti Sé, @ *"Apiotimre, 
6 Saxparns épn, ov Soxet cor trav rovovtay Sradépery 
Ta éxovota TAY axovdl@y, HO wey Exov TreWav Payor 
av, mote Bovrotro; Kal o éxov Supav mio, Kat 
@ e a, A > 9 bd lf “A 4, 
Tada wsavtas’ to 8 EF avaynns tatta waoyovTt 
> ” @ , iA UA e 
oux ékeotiv, dmrotay BovAnrar, waveoSat; Sreita 6 
peev éxovolws TaraiTTwpav én’ ayadh éedrride Trovay 
evdpaiverat, oloy ot ta Snpia Iynpavres errlds tod 
AmppeoSat Hddws poySotcr. Kat ta pév roratra 
aa Toy Tovey pixpod twos akid éote* Tovs Se 
qovouvtas, wa girous ayaXovs xtycavtat, 7 Straws 
ExSpovs yeipwowrtat, 7 iva Svvatol yevomevoe xat 
Tois Twpacl Kat Tais rvpuyais Kal Tov éavT@y oiKov 
a 2 a \ @ a \ 
KAXOS OiKOol, Kal Tovs didous ED TroLw@at, Kab THY 
TaTpioa evepyeT@ot, aS ovK olecSat yp) TovTOUS 
kat qovely ndéws cis Ta Toladra, Kat Sv eddhpatyvo- 
Hévous, ayapdvous pév éavrous, érawoupévous Sé xal 
Syroupévous bro Tov Gdr\wv; “Ere 88 ai wey padiovp- 
ylat nat é« Tod trapaxphpa Hdoval ore capats eveElay 
ixaval eiow évepyaleoSat, os gacw ot yuuvactal, 
# A > , 3 , 3 4 > fe) 
ouTe ypuyn émiotiuny afvodoyov ovdeniay éutrotodow: 
e Q g b] f ad “ 2 
ai Se Sua xaptepias émipédcrar Tay Kade TE Kaya- 
Sav Epywy eEicvetoYat trovodow, &s gacw ot ayadot 
av8pes* eyes Sé mov Kai “Hoaiodos- 


Thy pey yap Kaxdtnta nal idaddy torw érdoda 
‘Pnidlws’ Aein pty b8ds, pddrAa 8” eyydadi wales 
Tis 38° dperiis ipara Seol xpordpoidey Iyxay 
*"Addvaror’ paxpds St nal BpSi0s oluos es abrhy 
Kal rpnxis 1d xporov: exhy 8° els Expow Ixnras 
‘Pnidin 3h Exeta wérel, xarerh wep Covoa. 


Maprupet 8é nai "Eviyappos év r@de° 


Tév xévev xwdovow jpiv xdyra raydd of Seol, 


on 
© 


x 


46 XENOPHON’S - MEMORABILIA. 


Kai év ddd 88 Tore dyoiv: 
- ; 70, wovnpé, wh Th paraxd Béeo, py ra onAhp txns. 


21 Kat II podixos dé 0 copes ey 7) ouyypdppats Tei 
mept tov ‘“Hpaxdéous, Sirep 57 Kai wrelotois émidel- 
KvuTalt, @savras mepl THS apeTAS aTrodaiveras wodé 
Tws Aéyav, Soa eyo péuynuars gynol yap “Hpaxrréa, 
érel éx trathwy cis BOnv w@ppato, dv 4 of véow Hoy 
auToKparopes yiryvouevor Sndovow, elite tHv Sy aperiis 
odov TpepovTat éri tov Piov, cite -rHv sya Kaxias, 
efedSovra, els Hovxiay KaSioXat, amopouvtTa, orroteé- 

22 pay TaV Oo@Y TpdTnTaL’ Kal pavivas auT@ dvo yur. 
aixas mpoiévat peyanas, THY jev érépay eon peri} Té 
lociv Kal édevSéptov, pvcer Kexoopnpévny Td piv copa 
KaxapoTyntt, Ta b€ Oupata aidot, To Sé axa oo- 
ppoowvn, éoSire dé Aevig: vy 5” érépav teSpap- 
HEévny pev eis TohuoapKiay TE Kal aTranoTNTA, xekar- 
Momregperyy dé 70 pev XPOUa, STE hevxorépav Te 
Kab épussporépav tod Gvtos Soxetp paives'sas, To O€ 
oXjua, wste Soxety opSotépay THs droews elvat, Ta OE 
dupata exe avamertapéva, éoSnta 5é, é€& Hs av 
Madore dpa Siaddurot, KatacKoreicSat 6 Sapa 
éauTnv, émioKoTrey Oé Kal, el TUS addos ayry yp Sea- 
Tat, TohhaKis O€ Kal els THY EéavTijs oKiaD “Go Bné 

23 mew. ‘“fls 8° éyévovto myovatrepoy TOU “Hpaxdéous, 
Thy peev _mpoasev ondetoay lévat TOV auTOoY TpoTrov, 
Thv & éTépav gota “Boudopéony mposdpapely TE 
‘Hpaxdet nat ciety: ‘Oped oe, & “Hpdkdes, atro- 
pourra, troiay odov éml tov Biov tpamy: éav odv ene 
piknv toincdpevos, él tiv jdiorny te Kal paornr 

odov dfw ae, Kal TV pev TEepTrV@Y ovdevds AyEVOTOS 
24 éon, TaV dé yarerrav a7retpos SiaBiwon. IIparov per 
yap ov Todkéuov ovdé tTpayydtov ppovrieis, ara 
CTKOTTOVLUEVOS Suton, wt av ir i ad  olTiov 


U Lae % cane ; tere - ; . = 3 } taped 
“ ; , . . : 





BOOK II. CHAP. I. rf 
ad 


woToy evpols, Ti adv idov_ Th axovoas tepddeins, 
9) Tlvev sa ppaivsnerasy 4 arropevos HaXeEins, Tics dé 
madikors Optrtay wadtioT adv evppavSeins, nal ads av 
paraxoTtata OAtson, Kal mas dy amovwrata tov- 
__Tov qavrwv tuyyavos. ‘Eav 8€ mote yévntat tis 25 
uTroia omdveas ap dy éotat taba, ov hoBos, wy 
ge ayayw énl To TovotvTa Kai TadaiTwpodyvTa TO 
copatt Kat th wuyn- Taira topiterSau+ adn ols & 
ew b] ; x! a P , b) \ 3 areata 
ot GAXot épyalwvrat, Tovrois ov ypHon, ovdevds arre- 
, e \ ed , A s 
xouevos, S3ev av duvarov H Tt Kepdavar*>, TrayrayoSev 
XV >] “ A > N “~ 3 f 
yap wphedeioSat trois euol Evvovow &é€bv cle Eyarye 
, ,2¢ ‘ ~A > - A 3 ’ 
mapéexw. Kai o ‘Hpakdijs axovoas tairas "12 yivat, 26 
Epn, Gvopa 5é cou ti dotw; “H Sé* OF pév épot 
iro, Epyn, Karovot pe Evdatuoviav, oi Sé picovvtes 
pe viroxopifouevot ovoudtovol we Kaxlav. Kal éy 27 
c e ¢@ s bY “ ? \ > A C4 
TOUT®@ 7 ETépa Yun TposeASovoa cie’ Kal eyo Hew 
‘N , > € 4 ae Val e VN 7 a, 
mpos of, @ Hpdkdews, eidvia tos yevviocavras ce, 
Kat thy guow Thy onv év TH Tradeia KaTapaXoica: 
é& ay édrrilw, es THY mpos ewe 6d0v Tpdrro.o, ahodp’ 
av o@ TOY KadXOv Kal cEe“VaV epyatny ayadov yeve- 
\ 2 XN w# \ DJ / \ > 3 9 A 
«ON al, Kal ewe Ere TOAD evtipotépay Kgl em’ ayadois 
ee A Lh’ 
Suatrpereotépay davnvas’ ovx é€awatnow Sé oe mpo- 
4 e n 9 ? e e \ 4 \ 
otious NOoVAS, GAN, Prep ol Seo dveJecav, ra svta 
Sinyjoopat per ddnelas. Tav yap dvrwv ayadapv JN 
Kal Kan@v ovdéy avev trovou Kal emipercias Yeol d- 
Scacw avSpatras* GAN clre Tovs Yeovs frews elvat 
cot Bovret, Sepazrevtéov, Tos Yeovs* elre bd hidov 
’ > bk : 3 , ww 
eJédets ayaTacsat, tovs didous evepyerntéov: ecire 
eo , 9 a aA \ ; 
vTro TWOS TokEwS eETUSUpMElS TiLaoSal, THY TForLW 
a@peAntéoyv: elite vd THs “EAXAbos maons aks er 
apevn Yavpaleoar, tiv “EAXada Teiparéov ev Trovety’ 
” nn 4 ‘ b Ld , : Q 
etre ynv Bovrer cor xaptrovs adSovouvs épew, tTHv 
yiv Separevréov: elite amo PBooxnudtwv ole Seiv 
mrouTiker Sat, tay Booxnpatwv émipednréov: elite dua 


43 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


qodéuov oppas abkeoSa:, nat Bovrer Suvacdat Tous 
te didrous édevSepoiv kat Tovs ex pods xetpobaat, 
TAS TroNELUKaS Téxvas auTas Te Tapa TdV éTioTa- 5 
pevov pHarnréov, K Kal Orws avtais Set ypiodae een 
réov’ et S¢ nal te copati Bor Suvatas elvat, TH 
yvoun tmnperely uotéov To capa Kal yupvacréoy 
29 cvv movois Kas pat. Kal » Kaxia trodaBovca 
elev, Os dnot IIpodcxos: ’Evvoeis, @ “Hpaxreus, os 
Nareryy nat paxpay ddov él tas evppoocivas 4 yuv7n 
cou attn Sinyettar; éyw &é padiav cal Bpaxetay odov 
30 ert riv evdaioviay afw oe. Kai » ‘Apery elev: 
"Ql trARpov, ti 68 od ayadov Eyes; H Ti dv oloda, 
pndeyv tovtwy Evexa mpdtrew éSédovea ; Hrs ovde THY 
Tov ndéwv émiSupiay dvapévers, GAA, ply émiYv- 
Hijcat, TWavtwy éumitracat, mpiy péev trewhny éadi- 
ovoa, mpiv 5& Supnyv mivovoa, [xai] wa pev 7déws 
gayys, orotrowovs pinxavopérn, va 88 ndéws Trivys, 
olvous Te qoAuTedeig TrapacKevdly, nat Tov Dépous 
. \ ysdva mepiSéovea bnreis\ va 88 xaSurvacns Hdéws, 
OU £LOVOY Tas OTpwpVas padaKkds, GANA Kal Tas KAI 
vas Kat ta UTOBadpa tais Kdvats TapacKkevaly*? ov 
yap Sia TO toveiv, adda Sida TO pndeyv Exew, 6 Tt 
wows, vmvov érisupeiss ta 5é adpodiota mpo Tod 
déeodar dvayxafers, Tavra pnyavopévn, Kal yuvaski 
kat avopdot xpwpévn? ottw yap mawWevers Tods éav- 
TiS ptdous, THs wey vuxtos UBpilovaa, ths 5’ juépas 
31 TO Ypnotwwratoy Kataxoipifovea. *“AXdvaros 58 ovoa 
éx Deav pev amépprat, tro S€ avSparav ayadav 
arial’ tod S€ tavtwv ndictov axovopatos, éTaivou 
EauTHs, avyxoos el, Kal Tod Tavrav HdltoTou Sedparos 
aYéatos* ovdéy yap WeToTe ceavTis Epyov Kadop 
TeYéaca. Tis 8° adv coe Aeyovon tt TmioTEevoete ; TIS 
8” dv Seopévyn tuvos errapxéceev ; 4 Tis dv ed hpovar 
Tov cov Yuicov torApnoee elvar; of véow pév SvTeEs 


BOOK II. CHAP. IL. 


Trois cwpaciw advvatol eat, mpeaBurepos Se ryevopevot 
tais yruyais avonrot, airovas peév AtTrapot Sia veoTn- 
Tos Tpepopevor, érumovas Sé avypnpot Sid ynpws Tep- 
@vres, Tos pev empaypévots alayuvopevot, Tois Oé 
mparropevois Bapuvopevol, Ta mev dea EV TH VEdTHTL 
‘Siadpapovres, ta 86 yadera eis TO Yhpas amroYépevor. 
"Eya 88 ovverms péev Seots, cvverps bé€ avYparrocs tois 
ayaois* Epyov 5é xadov obte Selov ore avSpawrrivov 
xopis éuod yiyverars Tiud@par O¢ pddiota TavTov 
Kat wapa Seois xal wapda avSpatros, ols mposnxer, 
b) A) Q N y ‘ 4 
ayant) pev ouvepyos texvitais, mictyn Sé pvrAak 
olxwv Seorotats, evpevns 5é mapactatis oiKéras, 
ayasn 5& ovdAnrTpia Tov év eipnvy Troywv, BeBaia 
dé rav ev Trodéum cvpupayos Epywv, dpiorn 5é didias 
kowwvos. "“Eors &€é rots péev pos dirow ndeta pév 
Kal aTpaynwv citwv Kal Tota a7rdNavals* avexor- 
\ oe 9 ’ 2 A PY) ? 
Tat yap, éws dv ériSupjowow avtav. “Tarvos 8 
> a) gs es a ”~ > \ # 9 
avTois TaperTW Hdiwv } Tots audsxYots, Kal ote atro- 
Aelrovtes avTov ayYXovrar, ovTe Sia TOvTOY peace 
ta Séovra mpatrev. Kai ot pev véot trois tev mpeo- 
Butépwv emaivots yxaipovow, ot Sé yepaitepot ais 
Toy vewy TYais ayaddXovTae: Kai ndéws péev TMV Ta- 
Aatov mpakewy péuvnvTat, ev Sé Tas Tapovaas 7dov- 
Tat mpatrovtes, Su ewe diror pév eois dvres, drya- 
anrot Sé ido, tiptoe 5é watpiow: Grav 8° E9n 
TO TeTpwuevoy TéEXOS, OV META ANINS ATewoe KeivTat, 
b) , ‘ > A e e 4 lA 
ara peta pynuns Tov ae ypovoy vuvovpevo. Yadr- 
rAovot. Toward vor, ® wal Toxéwy ayaXav ‘Hpa- 
Krew, eLeote Statrovncapéve Hy paKxaptotoTaTny ev- 
‘Satpoviay xextnoYar Oitw mos Swoxes I podixos 
\ e. > 3 ae , , ee , 
thy um Aperis ‘“Hpaxddous maidevow, éxoopnoe pév- 
ToL TAS Yyv@pas ETL peyadeoTépos pyuacw fh eyo 
viv. 2o0t 8° ovv akiov, @ "Apiotimme, TovTwv évSvu- 


49 


32 


33 


st 


50 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


POULEV® TrELpaoSai TL Kai Taw Eis TOY MEANOVTA HPO 
vov tov Biou dporrivew. 


CHAPTER II. 


ARGU MENT. 


‘Tax remaining chapters of Book IL, which treat of filial piety (Chap. II.), 
the relation of brothers (Chap. IIL), and of friendship (Chap. IV.—LX.), 
are founded on Book IL Chap. IL § 49—55, and contain a more complete 
defence of Socrates against the three points of accusation but slightly 
examined there. 

The present chapter contains a conversation with his son Lamprocles, 
who had become much embittered towards his mother Xantippe, on 
account of her severity. The strong regard for the parental relation, 
which Socrates felt and inculcated, is here made evident. The course of 
thought is somewhat as follows: 

1. Those, first, are justly accused of ingratitude, who, having received 
favors, do not, when they are able, make a return. Secondly, ingratitude 
is injustice (§ 1,2). Thirdly, ingratitude is criminal in proportion to the 
magnitude of favors received. But the greatest favors are bestowed by 
parents upon children, especially by the mother (§ 8—6). Acerbity of 
temper or severity of treatment on the part of the mother, does not 
excuse a want of filial regard and respect; for the recollection of the 
sufferings, toil, and anxiety of the mother for the child, especially during 
the early period of his existence, and the certainty that her severity does 
not arise from ill-will, but from the highest regard to his well-being, 
should secure from him a willing obedience, and prompt and hearty 
service (§ 7—12). 

2. To these strongest and subjective arguments for filial piety, an 
objective one is added: The State recognizes the sacredness of the obli- 
gation of children to parents, by punishing its violation; and all men 
despise the disobedient and ungrateful child (§ 13, 14). 


i AiaSduevos $€ wrote Aapumpoxdéa, Tov mpeafvta- 
“ov VIOV EavTOD, TpOs THY pntépa yareTraivoyvta* Eimé 

: 4 9 a eas) , 2 , 9 , 
, €fn, w Tat, olaSa Twas avSpwirovs ayapicTou 


BOOK II. CHAP. II. 5] 


radoupevous ;— Kai para, épn 6 veavioxos.—: Kara- 
ue“adnnas ovv Tous ti TowdvTas TO Ovope TodTO 
atroxanodow ;—"Eywye, Efn* Tovs yap ev Tadortas, 
Stay Suvdwevoe yap amodovvar pt) atrodw@ow, axapi- 
otous Karovcw.— Ovxotv Soxotci coe év tois abixots 
KatanoyivesYat tTovs ayapiotous ; —"“Epovye, &pn.— 
"Hon Sé aot’ éoxéipo, eb Apa, astrep to avdparrodi- 2 
feaSaz trois pev dirous adiucov elvat Soxei, Tovs dé 
moneulous Sixatoy, Kal To ayaptoTeiy mpos pev ToS 
didous adixdv dori, mpds 5é rods modepiovs Sixacoy ;— 
Kal para, épn: cai Soxet pot, vp’ of dv tis ev Tra- 
\ ¥ p ¥ ars. A , 3 
Sev, elre pidrov elre wodeuiov, 2) Teipatar yap atro- 
, »” > A . ” A 
didovat, adixos elvat.—Ovxodv, eb ye otTws Eyer TovrO, 3 
> : Lae A vy” / e » 4 
ethixpuyns Tu dv eln abdixia 7 ayaptotia ; — Zvvwpo- 
’ 9 a rd ” / 3 \ \ \ 
Aoryet.—Ovxodov, dom av tis peibw ayada twradov pn 
> A lA J > a 3° , 
aTroblsa yap, TorovT@ adicwTepos ay ein ; —Ruvédy 
fo) f Ld 4 e N f 4 A 
kal tovTo.—Tivas ody, Edn, td Tivwyv edpoipev av 
peifova evepyernpévous 7) twaidas bd yovéwy; ods ot 
yovets éx pey ovK SvTwy étrolnoay elvat, TocavTa 6é 
Kana idely Kal TocovTwy ayadav petacyeiv, boa ot 
Jeol mapéyouat Tois avYpwrroiss & 6n Kat odtws Tuiv 
doxet atavtos ak&ia elvat, @sTe TavTes TO KaTaNeTreEly 
-~9 NX , lA 4 \ e , 3. UN 
QuTa TavTwy pariotra pevyouev’ Kal at odes emt 
Tols peyiorous adivxnpaot Enulay Sdvarov werroimKacw, 
ws ove ay peilovos xaxod do8w tiv adiciay tTavooy- 
\ A 3 ”~ > 4 big ¢ 
tes. Kal piv ov tav ye adpoduclwv Evexa traido- 4 
“ ‘ b a e , > \ , 
WoetaNat Tovs avXpwrrovs virokapBavers, eel TOUTOV 
A“ bd , N 3 e 1}. t a be a 
ye TOY aToAVoOVTMOY perTal ev at odol, pEeTTA O€ TF 
3 , > 9% \ lf J e ‘ 
oixnuata* dhavepol 8° éopev Kat oxorrovpevot, €£ oTroiwy 
dy yuvatkav BérAtiota nuiv téxva yévouto, als ovved- 
Sovres tTexvotrotouueSa.. Kai 6 pév ye avnp thy te § 
CUVTEKVOTTOLHTOVTAaY EéaUT@ Tpépet, Kal Tols péAXOVELW 
ércoXat Traci mpoTrapackevafer wavra, doa av oln- 
Tas ovvoicew avtois mpos Tov Biov, Kat TavTa ws dv 


62 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


Suvytat wrEioTa* 7 5 yun UrodeEapévn te héper te 
goptiov tovtro, Bapuvouévn te xai xivduvevovoa rept 
tov Biov, xat petaddovca 175 tpodis is cal avry 
tpéperat, al odv TOAKG Trovy Svevevnaca Kal TExovaa, 
Tpéper Te Kal émripedcirat, ovTe mpotreToySvia ovdev 
ayaXov, ovTe yiyva@oxov To Bpdépos ud Srov ev ma- 
axel, ovde onpaiver Suvdpevov, Stov Seirat, AAN avry 
otoyatouevn Td TE ouudépovTa Kal Keyapiopeva Tet- 
patat éxmrdnpody, Kat rpépet troddy ypovoy Kal jpépas 
Kab VUKTOS UTropévouca Trovely, ove eiduia, TiVa TOUTwY 
6 yapw arodn erat. Kat ovx apxet Spéyrat povov, ad- 
Aa nai, éredav Sokwow ixavol elvar of waides pay- 
Savew tt, & wey dv avrot éywow ot yovely ayada 
mpos tov Biov, Siddoxovow & 8° av olwvras adXov 
ixavartepov elvar Siddtat, méutroves mpos tovTov da- 
TavovTes, Kal émipeNovvTa TdvtTa TrotouvTEs, GITwWS ob 
7 waides avtois yévovtat ws Suvatov BédticToLr.—II pos 
tadta 6 veavioxos épn* "AAG Tot, cb Kal wdavTa TavTa 
qmetroinke Kat GANA TovTwY WoANaTAGdoLa, ovdEls ay 
dvvatto autis avacyéoSat Thy yarerotntTa.—Kai o 
Awxparns* [Iorepa Sé oler, pn, Snpiov aypurnta dus- 
gopwrépay elvat, 4 pntpos;—'Eyo ev oluat, edn, 
THS MNTpOS, THS ye TovavTns.—"Hdyn wrote, ovv 7) 
daxovoa Kaxov ti cot EdwKev 7) AaKTicaca, ola vo 
8 Sypiwv non goANol érraSov ; j— AdNG, vy Mia, ebm, 
AEeyel, & ove av tis ert 7? Bip avi Bovdovro aKxov- 
oat.— Xv Se roca, epy 6 Zaxparys, oles TavTn dus- 
dvexta kal 7h dwvy Kai Tois Epyous éx tatdiou dus. 
Kodatvwy Kal huépas Kab vuKTos Tpdypata Trapacyely, 
jwooa de huTrijras Kdpavenr ; >— "AN obderarore auTny, 
Epn, our elma ovT éroinoa ovdev, ep 5 noxuetn. — 
aT: 5°; olet, Efn, yarerr@repoy elvai cot axovew dv 
auth éyel, 7) TOis UroKpitais, Gray ev Tails Tpaypdiass 
GdAnNous TA ExcxaTa réywow ;—"AAN, olpat, errevda 


BOOK II. CHAP. II. 


ovx olovras TeV AEyovTwY oUTE TOV éhéyxovTa édéY- 
icA a, wv A > “A 9 a) (rg 

yew, Wa Gnuwwcyn, ovTe TOV aTretNovVTAa aTrethew, wa 
Kakov Tt Toinon, padiws dépovot.— Fv §’ ed eidas, 
@s, & Te A€yet cor 4 pNTHP, OV povoy ovdéy KaKOV 
yoovoa Aéyel, GAAG wal Bovropévn cor ayada elvat, 
dca ovdevi GAAW, YareTraivers ; 7 vowifers KaKoVvoUY 

N lA > ” M” a PP ww 
Thy pntépa cor elvar;—Ov Sijra, En, TodTO ye ove 


olowat.— Kai 6 Swxparns: Ovxovv, pn, ov ravrnp, . 


evvouy Té aos ovoav Kal éripedomévny, @s paddoTa 
Sivatat, Kdpvovtos, Straws vytaivys te Kal Srrws ToD 
emiTndeiwy pdevos évdens Eryn, xal pos TovTON “TOAAG 
Tots Seois evyopévnvy ayada wirép cov, Kal evyas atro- 
SSodcav, yarerny ecivar dys; eyo pév oluat, ef Tol 
avrny pn Svvacar dépew pntépa, tayasSd ce ov 
SuvacSat dépew. Eire Sé pot, én, worepov adXov 
Tuva oler Sety Yepamrevery, 7 trapecxevacat pndevi av- 
Yporwv weipaoXar apéocxew, pnd’ ErecSar, pydé 
TeixeoSat pyre otparyy@ pre addp apxovte ;—- 
Nai pa Al’ &ywrye, Efn.—Ovxoiv, épn 6 Rwxparns, 
kal T@ yeitov. BovrAe av apéoxew, va aot Kal tip 
évavy, Grav rovtou Séy, Kai ayadov té cot yiyvyntat 
ovAAnT Twp, Kal, av TL ahaddOpEvos TUYNS, EVVOIKaS 
eyyu%xev Bondy cor ;—*Eywye, ébn.—Ti d€; ovvo- 
Sourépov 7 ovptrrouy, 7 eb TW AAW EvTUYYaVoLS, ov- 
dév dv cot Stadépor pirov 7) éxSpov yevésIar, H wal 
THs Tapa TovTwy evvoias ole Selv esripedretoSas ; — 
“Eyoye, épn.—LEita tovrwv pev éripereiodat wape- 
oxevacal, Thy 5é pntépa THv Tavrwy pddrdLIcTAa Ge 
girovcav ove ole Seiy Sepamevew ; ovK olod, Ste 
Kal 4 Tods GANS pméev ayapiotias ovdemlas émipe- 
Aetrat, ovde SixaGer, AArA TrEeptopa Tovs ev TreTorSoTas 
yapww ovx atrodidovtas, éav Sé Tis yovéas py Depa- 
mevy, TovT@ Sienv te emeutiSnot, Kal atrodoxipdavovca 
ovx €& apyew TovToV, ws oUTe dv Ta lepa evocBas 


1) 


2 


64 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA, 


Sudpueva treo ris wédews, ToUTOV Svovros, obte AAC 
Karas nai Sixaiws ovdéy ay tovrov mpakavros; Kat 
vi Aia édv Tis TOY yovéwy TEeXcUTHTaYTwY TOUS TAadoUS 
py Koopq, Kal tovto éFeralee 1 médus Ev Tais ToD 

14 dpydvrwv Soxiysacias. Xd odv, ® wat, av owhporijs, 
Tous pev Seovs wapawyjon suyyveapovds cot eivat, 
el Te TrapnuédXnnas THS NTpPOs, H oe Kal OvTOL vom 
gavres aydpiotoy elvat ov eSéAwWoww ed troveiv> Tods 
5é avSpwrovs ad dudd&y, un ce aiodopevor Tav 
yovéwy apedovvra Travres atipdcwow, elta év épnuia 
dirtwy dvapavas’ et ydp oe wroddBotev mpos Tovs 
yovets axdpiorov eivat, ovdels Av vopioerey Ev oe TotN- 
cas Yapw atrodkmperSat. 


CHAPTER III. 


ARGUMENT. 


Socrates perceiving that two brothers, the elder Chaerephon and the- 
younger Chaerecrates, were at variance with each other, admonished the 
latter to seek a reconciliation. He suggests the following motives and 
inducements to fraternal concord : 

1. A brother ought to be valued above all wealth (§ 1); since pos 
sessions are insecure and their enjoyment uncertain, without companions 
and friends and the best friend is a brother, who is so by a natural 
relation, and on account of whom one receives honor from men, and is 
leas exposed to their hostile assaults (§ 2—4). 

2. It follows, then, since a brother is to be so highly valued, that 
even though his alienation and hostility be great, it should not cause 
hatred, but rather induce one, laying aside all angry feeling, to seek to 
appease him (§ 5—9). The means of reconciliation are easy; by first 
exhibiting fraternal affection and kindness, a reciprocation of it will be 
secured (§ 10—13). The advances, Socrates teaches Chaerccrates, should 
be on his part (§ 14—16). You can rely, he adds, upon the honorable 
and noble feeling of your brother for success (§ 16—18). 


BOOK II. CHAP. III. 55 


8. Brothers ought not to be at variance with one another; for as the 
members of the body, which are by nature in pairs, are for mutual aid, 
so are brothers, who, if friendly, although far separated, are still able 
from a natural affinity to be of special service to each other (§ 18, 19). 





Xatpedavra Sé wore Kal Xatpexparyy, aderdw pev 1 
dvre GAAHAOLWW, EavT@ SE yvwpipw, aiaYopevos diadge- 
popeva, idov tov Xatpexpatnv. Eimé pou, épyn, @ Xat- 
péxpates, od Syrrov Kal ov ef tay ToLovTwy avYpwrrwr, 
of ypnotwwrepoy vouifover ypnuata  adeddous; Kal 
Tavta Tov péev adpovev dytwv, Tod 5é dpovipov, Kai 
tav pev BonXelas Seopévwv, rod S€ BonSetv Suvapévov, 
al pos TovTOLS TOV pév TAELOVWOY UTapyYoVTMY, TOD Se 
évos. .Qavpacrov 5é Kal toto, et tis Tovs péev abder- 2 
govs Cnuiav myetrat, ott od nal ta Tav . ddeApav 
KexTynTal, TOUS 5é TodiTas ovy Hryetrar Enuiav, Ste ov 
Kal Ta TOV TWoAITav eyet, GAN evtaiSa péev Svvarar 
AoyileoSat, Ste xpetttToy avy wWoAdois OixotvTa aoda- 
A@s apKkovvTa Exew, 7 povov Svartopevoy Ta TOV 
TONMTOY EemriKwovvas wavTa KexTHaSat, emt Se Tav 
adehpav To avtTo TodTO ayvooidat. Kai oixéras pev oi 3 
duvapevot wvoivtat, iva ovvepyovs Exwot, xal dirous 
kravtat, ws BondSav Sedpevor, trav 8° adeApav apuedod- 
ow a@smep €K TroALT@Y bev yiryvopévous didous, é& 
aberpav 6é ov yuyvouévous. Kal pv mpos didéiav 4 
péya ev Umapye. TO ex TaY auTav diva, péya Se 
TO O4cd Tpadivat, eel Kat tois Ynpiow adSos tis 
éyylyveras tav ouvtpopwvs mpos Sé TovTos Kal of 
Got avSpwrrot Tyswat Te padrrov Tors auvadédrdous 
évtas TOV avadéXgav, Kal Hrrov ToUTos émeTiMevtat. 
Kai 6 Xaipexpatns elrevs “ANN ei pev, © Yeoxpares, 5 
py peya ein TO Stddopov, tows av Séor épew tov 
adedgpov kai ph pixpav Evexa evyew ayaSov yap, 
@strep kal ov réyets, adeAdés, dv olov Set> dwdTe pévTor 





56 _XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. - 


qavTos évOéol, Kal Wav Fo évavTuMTaToy ein, Th av Tt 
6 ériyetpotn tois abvvdtos ; Kat 6 2wxparns edn 
IIorepa 5é, @ Xatpéxpates, ovdevi apéoas Sivarar Xar 
pepav, dstrep ode coi, } Eotiv ols nal wavu apéoxet ; 
Aa trodro yap to, &pn, © Rdxpates, akiv eo 
Euolt puceiv autov, Ste arrows pey apéoxew Svvarat, 
éuot dé, Sirov dv wapy, wavrayov Kal Epy@ Kal roy~ 
7 &nuia padrov ) wadgérerd dotw. “Ap ovv, épn 6 Xo- 
Kpatns, estrep traos TO averrioTHmove pev, eyxetpodvTt 
5¢ ypioSae Gyula eotiv, otrw Kwak dderApos, Stay Tus 
QUT@ py eriotdpevos eyyerph ypHjodat, Enuia éotiv; 
8 ITas 5° dv eyo, Edm 6 Xatpexparns, averrvotnuwy elnv 
GdEAG@O yphoSat, emistdwevis ye Kal ev Dréyew Tov 
ev Aéyovta, Kai ed Troteiy Tov ED TowbivTa ; TOV pév- 
ToL Kat AOy@ Kal Epyp TWeipopevoy eue aviav ovK ay 
Suvaiuny ovr’ ed Réyew, ovr’ ed sroveiv, AAN ovde 
9 metpdoopat. Kal 6 Xwxpdrns épn: Oavpacta ye 
reyes, @ Xaipéxpates, ce xuva pév, eb cor hw emt 
apoSaros emeTHdevos Oy, Kal TOUS ev TroLmévas NoTWd- 
ero, oot Sé& mposuovrt éyadérrawev, apedjoas dv Tod 
opyilerSac erreipa ev Trowjoas mpaivery avrov, Tov Se 
aderdov gis pév péya av ayaXov elvat, dvta ampos 
aé oloy Sei, érictacSat Sé oporoyav Kal ev troveiy 
Kal ev Aéyely, OVK EmLyElpEls pnYavacSat, Sirws aot 
10 ws BéAtictos ~otar; Kali 6 Xatpexpatns: Aédorxa, 
&pn, ® Swxpares, pu) ovK Eyw eyw Tocavrny codiay, 
a@ste Xatpepovra wotjoar mpos éué olov Set. Kai 
pny ovdév ye touxtdov, Edn 6 Awxpdrnys, ovdé xaivov 
det én’ avrov, ws éemot Soxel, pnyavaoat, ols 5é Kat 
ov émictacat autos olowat av avroy ddovra rept 
1! qroAAOU trotetaSal oe.—Ovx dv dXdvois, Edn, Aéyor, 
el te FoSnoat pe irtpov-. émiotdpuevov, 5 éyw €idas 
A€ANSa epavrov.— Aéye 5 jor, Edy, cl Twa TaYV 
yvopluav Bovroo KatepydoacSat, omote Yvot, Kanreiy 


BOOK II. CHAP, III. 5] 


ge éwl Setrvov, ti dv trovoins ;—Anrov, Stt Katap- 
Nou ay tod autos, Ste Svouut, nareiv éxelvov.— 
Ei 6é Bovdo1o tav firwv tia wpotpépacYat, omdte 12 
aTrodnpoins, émiseretoSas tav cov, tL av trotoins ;— 
Anrov, Ste mpotepos av éyyerpoiny érripercioXat Tov 
€xeivou, 6moTe atroonoln.— Hi Sé BovAoo Eévov troth- 13 

e. , 4 @e a M” 2 \ > U 
Cat vTrodéyeoSat aeauTov, émoTe EAs eis THY exél- 
vou, Ti dv Tovoins ;—Anropr, Ste nai tovrov mpétepos 
Uirodexyoiuny av, omore EXSoe "ASyvates Kal ef ye 

/ LN a , 24? 
Bovroipny avrov mpodupetoSat Siarrparrew poe éd 
& 7xout, Sjrov, Ste Kat todto Sdou Av mporepov avrov 
9 I “« 4 > ww UA > 2 : 2 
éxeiv twovv.—Ilavr dpa av ye ta ev avSperrois 14 
I, 3 ‘ lA : 4 > lA a ? A »” 
PirTpa eTioTapevos TWAaNaL ATreKpUTTTOUV* 71 OKVELS, Edn, 
” N 9 \ a 9 ’ \ ? \ ®@ 
dptat, un aioypos pavys, édyv mpotepos tov adeddov ev 
Tons; Kal pny wreiatou ye Soxet avnp éraivou akvos 
elvat, ds dv G3Sdvn Tovs pev TorEUloUS KAKaS TOLOD, 
Tous dé hidous evepyeTav* et pév ody edoxer por Xatpe- 
POY HryE“oviKaTEpos Elva God Tpds THY pvc TavTD, 
éxeivoy av Eéretpwunv teide mWpoTEpov eyyelpely TO 
oe piroy troveioSac* viv dé por ad Soxels rryovpevos 
parrov av eLepyaleoat tovro. Kai o Xatpexpdrns 18 
9 ” , ® , \ > aA ‘ 
elev’ “Atotra.reyels, @ BwKpates, Kat ovdayes pos 
gov, Os ye Kedevers Eue vewrepoy dvTa KadnyetoSac: 
Kaitot TovTov ye Tapa waow avSpwros Ttavavria 
vouiterat, Tov mpeaBurepov HrycicSat Tavtos Kal Epryou 
Kal Noyou. IIas; &pn 6 Swxpdrns: od yap xal d8o0 16 
Tapaywpioat Tov vewTepoy mpecButépw auvtvyyd- 
vovTt TavTaxod vowiverat, Kal KaSjpevoy UiravacTi- 
vat, Kal KolTh parakh Tijoat, Kat NOywr Urreikar ; 
@yadé, wy Sever, pn, AN éyyxeipes tov avdpa Kata- 
mpaivew, Kal wavy tax aot braKovcetas* ovy opas; 
&s didorysos éote Kal éXevSéptos ; TA pev yap Tovnpa 
avSpamia ovKx dv adAdws pGAXov Edots, fH eb Sidoins 
rt, tos 88 Kadovs KayaXovs avSpwrrous mpospidas 
9) 


58 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


17 ypa@pevos pdduat dv xatepydacao. Kal o Xaipe 
xparns eimev> "Eav ovv, euod tata rotobvros, exe. 
vos pndevy Bertiov yiyyntar; Ti yap Gddo, Edn a 
Zoxparyns, 7} Kwduvevoes emideiEar, sd péev ypyoros 
te kal qdirddergos elvat, éxetvos 5& hairdos Te Kak 
ovx aftos evepyerias; "AN ovdév oluas TovTwy Ece- 
oat vouitm yap avrov, éredav aicSnrai ae mpoxa- 
ovpevoy éautov els TOY ayY@va TovTOY, Tavu didovet- 
xynoew, Stas wepryévntal cov Kal OY Kal Epyw cd 

8 tov. Niv pev yap ottas, pn, SidxecoSov, ws7rep 
el T@ yeipe, Gs 6 eos eri to cvdAdapBavew adrN- 
Naw €rroincev, adewévw TovTov TpaTrowTo 7,0s TO 
Staxwdrvew adAjdw, 7) eb TH 1dbe Yeia poipa trerroin- 
pévw Tpos TO ouvepyeiy GAAHAOL AGpueANoTaYTE TOUTOU 

19 eurrodiforey GAANAW. OvK ay TOA) apadia cin Kai 
kaxodaipovia Tois ém’ wpedeia tretromnpévous ert BAaBy 
xpijodar; Kai pnv abergo ye, ws éuot Soxet, 6 Yeos 
éroinoey él peilovs mpereia GAAnNOW, 4 yelpé Te 
kat mode Kat opIarpo TaAAG Te, boa adeAda Epucer 
avSparrows. Xeipes wev yap, eb Séoe avras Ta WEov 
opyuas Suéyovta apa qothoat, ovx dv Svvaivro, 70- 
des Sé od’ dy emi ta opyuiay Siéyovta EXSovey apa, 
opSarpol dé, of nal Soxobvtes eri mwrelotoy éEtKvei- 
oat, ovd’ dv trav Ere éyyutépw dvrav ta EumrpooSev 
dua kat ta StrioSev ely Svvawro, aderdw 6é, dirw 
dvTe, Kal Tod SteotwtTe mpdtreroy dua Kal én’ wde- 
rele GAHDOL. 


BOCK Il. CHAP. IV. 59 


CHAPTER IV. 


ARGUMENT. 


Tuts first chapter upon friendship (see Argument to Book IL. Chap. IT.) 
gives a general view of its value. Many who acknowledge in general 
terms the worth of friends, appear least of all anxious to acquire or retain 
them (§ 1—4). But yet no possession is.more desirable or permanent 
than that of a good friend ; for he cares for another’s property and busi- 
ness, shares his fortune whether prosperous or adverse, and is sometimes 
even more solicitous for the health and prosperity of his friend than for 
his own (§ 5—7). 


"Hxovaa 5€ tote av’tod Kai trepl dirov diareyo- 1 
pévov, €€ wy Ewouye edones padtor av Tis wdperciodat 
mpos hitwv xrioly te Kal ypelav’ todro pév yap 81) 

“ ” b , e Ul 4 4 
TONAGY EN AKOVELY, WS TAVTMVY KTNUATWY KpaTLoTOV 
dv ein diros cadys xat ayadds, éripenoupevous Sé 
TAavTOS "AAAOV Opay Edn TOvS ToAAOUS 7) Pitwv KTI- 

K t a > / N ? N \ bd 4 5 Nie 
coews. Kai yap ovxias Kat aypous Kal avdparoba kai 2 
Bocknuatra Kai oxetn KtTwpévous Te éTiped@s Opav 
éfn, kai Ta évtra cate mretpwpévous, pirov Sé, 6 pé- 
ylatov ayadov clval dacs, opav &pn Tovs mroAdovs 
ovTe Oras KTHoOovTaL hpovTilovTas, ote Errws of Svtes 
éauvtots owtwvtar. "AAA Kai Kapvovrov dirwv Te 2 
Kal otxeToy opav twas édn Tois pév oixérats Kal ta- 

‘ bs XN e , 3 a 

Tpovs eEisaryovTas, Kal TAANA Tpos Uylelay ETlpLENOS 
4 A ? rv > 
mapackevalovras, Tov Sé didkwy odywpovvtas, atroSa- 
vOVT@V TE aupoTépwv él pév Tols oixéTals aYomevous 
é e Ul > Vy A A ION b 
kal Cnuiav nryoupévous, emt dé rots Pidows ovdev oto- 

, fe) wn \ ¥: , 
peévovs éXaTTOVoSa, Kal Ta pev AAAWY KTHLATwY 
ovdey eavtas aXeparrevtoy od’ averioxerrtov, Ta 5é 
dirwv émipereias Seopévwv apedrovvtas. “Ete 5é apes 4 





60 XENOPHOK’S MEMORABILIA. 


TovTos opayv Edn Tovs TroANOYS TOY péey GAXWY KTN: 
pdtwv, nal qavu modA@v autos dvTwv, TO TARSOS 
eidotas, Tav 5é dirwv, orAlywv syvTwv, ov povoy Té 
TANSOS ayvoodvtas, ANAA Kal Tots truvYavouévous TodTG 
KaTaheyew éyxelpjoavras, obs év Tots pirors éSJecar, 
madiy Tovtos avatidecSat* TocovToy avtrovs THY di- 
Awv dpovtiverv. Kairot pos trotov KTH TOV aAXNOP 
mapaBarropevos iros ayadyos ovK av TWOAND Kpelt- 
tav davein; qotos yap lmrios motor Cebryos obTw 
NpHotuov,. w@strep O KpnoTos diros, aotov dé avdpd- 
qodov olTws elvovy Kal Tapapovipoy, 7 Trotoy adXo 


3 KThpa ovTw wayxpnotoy ; ‘O yap ayaSés diros éav- 


Tov TaTTeL Tpos Tay TO édAXrElTOV TH iim Kal TIS 
tov iWlwv KataoKxevns Kal Tav Kowa mpdakewr, Kai, 
dy té Twa ev Tothoa Sén, cuveTiocxve, av Té TIS 
goBos tapatrn, cupBondSe ta pev cuvavarioxwv, TA 
5é oupmpatroyv, cal Ta péev cuprreidov, ta 5é Biald- 
pevos, kal ed ev mpdrrovras wHeloTa evppaivwv, opar- 
Aopévous 6& mrciota éravopSav. “A Sé ail te xeipes 
ExdoT@ wirnpeTovct, Kal of opSadpol mpoopact, Kal 
Ta Ota Mpoaxovovot, Kal ot modes SiavUTovet, TovTwY 
piros evepyeray ovdevos Aeirerat* TodAdkis 6é, & apo 
avrov tw ovk éLeipydoato 4 ovK eldey 7) ovK HKovoev 
H ov dSiqvuce, tadta 6 Piros mpo Tov dirou eEnpKxerer. 
"AXN pws Error Sévdpa pev Tweipavrat Yeparrevew tod 
xaptrov évexev, tov 5é Trappopwtdarou KTH MATOS, i) 
Kanretrat iros, apyas nal daveievas ot mreioror émt- 
péXovrat. 





BOOK II. CHAP. VY. 61 


CHAPTER V.. 


ARGUMENT. 


Tue following short conversation appears to have been called forth by 
the neglect of a very poor friend by one of the disciples of Socrates, and 
was held in the presence of the offender as an admonition to him (§ 1). 
It seems, at first view, to be aimed at the neglected rather than the 
neglecting friend. - But the application which it was designed that the 
offender should make to himself, seems to be this: since you do not show 
yourself useful to your friend, when he is in distress, you must expect 
that you in turn will be deserted by others as a worthless friend. 

The value of friends is as various as that of slaves (§ 2, 8). Whoever 
then would not be discarded by his friends, as a slave of little value is 
disposed of by its owner, must seek to become as useful to them as 


possible (§ 4, 5). 


ee 





“Hovoa 5é tote nat adNov avtod Dovyov, Ss edoxes 1 
pou TpoTpéTrety Toy axovovta ckerdlew éavTov, dmrdcoU 

a fh ” v » \ a a la 
trois pirous afios ein. [dmv ydp twa tov Evvovtwv 
apedovvta dirov wevia mefopévov, jpero ‘AvriaSévy 
> 4 “A > “ bd) A N ww: a 
€vavTioy Tov apeXouYTOS avTav Kat adXAwWY TroAXKWY? 
"Ap, pn, ® ’AvticSeves, clot ties akiat Pidwv, ws- 2 
wep oixerav ; Tov yap oixerow 6 pév trov v0 pvaiv 
w 4 b] @ Qs e 4 e \ , a @ 
akios dori, 6 Sé ovd’ Hytuvaiov, o bé mévte pvr, 6 
5é xai déxa: Nixias Sé 6 Nixnpdrov Aéyeras érvota- 
THY ets Tapyupta mpiacSat taddvtov’ oKoTrodpar 57 
ToUTO, épn, eb Apa, WSTEP TAY OiKET@Y, OUTW Kal TAV 
gdiiwv cic akia. Nat pa Ai’, bn 6 “Avricdévns: 3 
> ‘ “A o A ‘\ 4 h S 
éya your Bovdoiuny dv rov pév twa hirov por etvat 

a x A P , A \ 5” ? 5” A e ot 
adXrov H Ovo pvas, Tov 8° ovd’ av Hutpvaiov mpoTin- 

’ N N Q , a e. , ” ‘ \ 
cayinv, tov o€ Kal mpo Séka pvev édoipnv av, tov 6é 
Tpo TWdvTwWY YpNnUaTwWY Kal Tovey Tplaiuny av didrov 

9 A ” @ , ” fe} 
uot elvar. Ovxodv, pn 6 Swxparns, ef ye Taira 4 


62 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


TolavTad éoTt, Kadws av exo. é€erdfew tia éavrop, 
, A 4 Aa fe ” ww \ A 
wooou apa tuyyaver Tois dirous akvos wv, Kal seipa- 
e id Ww e > oN e , 
oSat as trelotouv akios elvat, iva Hrrov avrov ot i- 
Aot Wpodidaow* éeyw ydp Tot, E>y, WoAAAKIS aKovw 
Tod pev, Ste mrpovdmxey avtrov piros avyp, Tod dé, Ste 
_pvadv avy’ éavtod padrov etreto avip, dv wero didov 
§ elvat. Td tovaira travra cKoTa, £7), wsTrep Stay Tis 
oixéTnv Tovnpoy wwAn Kai amrodidwrat Tod evpovtos, 
olTw Kal Toy Trovnpoy didrov, Grav é€EH TO TAcloy TIS 
akias NaBelv, érraywyov % mpodidocSat+ Tors 5é ypy- 
aTous ouvTe oixéras Tdvu TL Wwdoupévous Gpw, oUTE 
dirous mpodidopévous. 


CHAPTER VI. 


ARGUMENT. 


Tas chapter treats of the selection, proving, and acquisition of friends, 
and of the real foundation of friendship : 

1. Those only should be chosen as friends, who are temperate (éyxpa- 
rets), faithful, obliging and prompt in the performance of the offices of 
kindness, and are not contentious, avaricious, and ungrateful (§ 1—5). 

2. In order to determine whether a person is worthy to be a friend, 
it is necessary to consider his treatment of other friends (§ 6, 9). 

8. When any one appears to be worthy of friendship, he may be 
sought as a friend in the following manner: First, it should be inquired, 
whether the gods approve the alliance (§ 8). Then, we should make 
known our regard to the individual whom we would wish to be our 
friend both in word and deed (§ 9—13). Friendship, however, can 
exist only between those who are good and honorable (§ 14—16). 
The dissensions and animosities which indeed exist among the good, 
and cannot but exist among the bad, are the result of a mixed nature, 
partly inclined to friendship and partly to hostility, and should not dis- 
eourage in the attempt to acquire valuable friends; for a prevailing 
friendliness is predominant over the baser passions in good men, aud 


BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 63 


anites them together, by means of the virtue which restrains aad sub 
jects to reason the desires which lead to dissension (§ 17—28). 

4. Friendship is founded not on external beauty, but on noble quali- 
ties of mind (§ 830—382). It originates in admiration, which is followed by 
regard or good will (§ 33, 34), and necessarily demands the possession 
of the virtues which give value to a friend (§ 35). But as truth is the 
foundation of all real friendship (§ 836—88), the shortest, surest, and best 
way to the attainment of friends, is to be what you’ wish them to believe 
yor to be, i. e., good, ayadds (§ 39). 


’"Edoxes Sé prow nat eis TO Soxiuatew dirovus orrot- 1 
ous aftov KTaoXat Gpevodv toidde rA€ywv: Eiré por, 
Epn, © KpuroBovarc, et Seoiueda pirov ayaXod, mwas 
dy émiyeipoinuey oxomreiy; apa mpa@tov péev Entntéor, 
Sstis dpyet yaorpos te Kai hidomocias Kal Aayveias 
kat omvov kal apyias; 6 yap wrd TovTwY KpaTov- 
peevos oT autos éavt@ Suvait’ dy obte hidkw ta Séovta 
mparrew ;—Ma Ai’, ov dra, &bn.—Ovxoiv tod pev 
id ToUTwY apyouevov adpextéov Soxed aoe elvas ;— 
IIdvu pév ody, &fn.—Ti yap; edn, sstis Satravnpos 2 
ay py avTdpKns éotiv, adn adel tov wAnaiov Seirat, 
kat AapBavov pev py Svvatat atrodidovat, wy NapBa- 
pov 6€ Tov py Sidovra pucel, ov Soxet cot Kal ovTos 
xarerros piros elvat ;—IIdvu, ébn.—Ovxoiv adexréor 
kat tourov ;— Adgexréov pévtot, ébn.—Ti yap; sstis & 
xenuatiferSa: péev Sdvatat, Toddav b€ ypnudtwy émi- 
Supel, cat dua rovro dusEupBorcs dott, cal KapBavov 
pev HOeTat, atrodidovat 5é ov BovrActat ;—’Epolt pev 
Soxel, py, odTos Ere qrovnpotepos exeivov elvar.—Ti 4 
Sé; dstis Sta Tov Epwra Tod yonparilesSar unde mpos 
éy GAXO oXOANY TroLetTal,  OTTOSEV avTOs Kepdavel ;-— 
"Adextéov Kat tovtov, ws éeuol Soxel> avwderrjs. yap 
dv ein TO Ypwpevy.— Tt 8é; Sstis otacimdys Tté eote 
kal Sédwv ToArovs Tois Hirose eySpovs mwapéyew ;— 
Peveréov, vy Aia, nat tovrov.—Ei &€ tis rovTwy pev 


64 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


Tov Kaxav pndev Exot, ev 5é macywv avdyerat, wndee 
f a 2 a > \ ¥ 8 
dpovritwy rod avrevepyerey ;—'Avwderdns dv etn kai 
oUTOS* GANA TroloY, @ Bwxpates, emiyerpnoopey pidov 
5 moveta dar ; —Oipas pév, 6s TavayTia TovTwY eyKpaTTS 
pév dott Tav Sia Tod cwpaTtos HOovav, evopKos 5é Kal 
evEiuBoros Ov tuyyavet, Kal didoverxos mpos TO pi; 
éArelTesYar ED TroLa@y TOS EvEepyeToVTAS avTOY, STE 
6 Avoureneiy Tols ypwpévors.—II as ody dy tadta Soxt- 
pdoaipeyv, @ Baoxpares, wpo Tod xpnoYat ;—Tovs per 
> Ud ” , b) a) a 3 
aySprayrotrovovs, én, Soxtpalowev, ov Tots Aéyous av- 
TOY TEKpatpopevol, GAN Sv adv dpapev Tors mpocder 
aviptavtas Kadas eipyacpévov, ToUT@ TiaTEevopLEey Kal 
7 Tovs Aostrovs ev trowjociv.— Kal dvdpa dy réyess, Ep, 
ds ay rovs Pidrous Tos mpoo%ev ed trovav aivytat, 
djrov elvat kat Tos vaTépous evepyernoovta ; —Kai 
yap trou, Edn, dv dy rots mpdcSev pa Karas xpo- 
pevov, TovTov Kal AAdows olwat Karas ypnodat.— 
8 Elev, pn: ds 8° dv nyiv afvos pirias Sox7 elvat, was 
‘ A a 7. , ” ‘ 
xpn pirov TovToy troveioSas ;—ITI p@rov pév, éfn, Ta 
Tapa tay Yewdv émioxetrréov, e cupPovdevover avtov 
dpirov mrovetoSar.—Tt ody; Edn, dv adv nw te dSoxq 
kat ot Yeol pn évavriavtat, exes eitrety, Srrws ovTOS 
9 Snparéos ;—Ma At’, &dn, od xata mobdas, dstrep 0 
, 2Q? 9 , @ e 9 9 Ud @ 

Aayws, ovd’ amratyn, step at dpvides, ovdé Bia, Bs- 
mep ob é€xSpois dkovra yap dirov éreiv épyades* 
xarerov 6€ xal Sioavta Katéyeww, wstrep Soddov: 
ExT pot yap padrov H hirot yiyvovtay tav’ta wdo-yov- 
10 res. —Diror Se was; &fy.—Elat pév tiwds dhacw 

> Ld a @e 3 , > s A 
é@oas, &s ot émtatduevot émradovres ols dv Bovdwr- 
tat dtrous éavtots trovodyrat, elvar dé nai dirrpa, ols 

e > , NX UA ‘ 
ot émustdpevot mpos ods dv BovrAwvrar’ yp@pevor pt- 
Nobvtat iw’ avtav.—IIoYev odv, Edn, taita paSoe- 
11 yey av ;—"A pev at Seuphves éerndov td ’Odvacee, 
e 4 
nxovoas “Opnpov, ov éotw apyy Tordde Tis: 


BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 
Acip’ &ye 35) woAvay’ ’Oducei, péya Kidos "Axamy. 
—Tuvrnv odv, én, tiv érpdijv, @ Zaoxpates, Kat 


Tois GAAols avSpwrros ai Yeupnves émadovoa xartet- 
Nov, WSTE pi) amiévar aw avTay Tors éracYévtas ;— 


Ovn+ adra ois er’ apetH iroTipovpévots obtws ° 


27 A , 4 A A” e 7 
érnoov.— 3 yedov te réyets ToadTa ypHvar éxdoto 
erase, ola pi vomit axkovwy Tov étrawobdvtTa KaTa- 
aA 4 ee > ig % ” \ 
yeravtTa Aéyerv? ctw pev yap eySiwv + ap ein, Kat 

> LA \ > , 22? € “ 5 XN PINE 
ameXavuvot Tous avSpwrouvs ad éavtov, et tov eidota, 
Ste puuxpos Te Kal aioypos Kal doSevys dori, érat- 
voin éywv, OTL Kaos Te Kal péyas Kal ioyupos 
€or. “Addas 5€ twas oloSa érm@das ;—OtK- GrAN 
HKovoa pev, OTe Ilepixdrjs wodrdas érioraito, as éra- 
Swy TH TONE ETroiee avTHY gireivy avtov.— OepioTo- 
KrAns bé was éroince thy Tod gireivy ab’tov ;—Ma 
Ai’ ovk éradmv, adda Trepidrypas te ayaSov aith.— 
Aoxeis pou réyerv, © Rwxpates, ws, eb pédrowpev aya- 
Sév twa KrncacSat pirov, avtovs Huds ayaXovs Set 
yevéoSae Adyew te Kal mpattew.— Jv Sd’ gov, epn 6 
Saxpatys, olov + elvat tmovnpov Svta ypnororvs Pi- 
ous KTHcacYat ;—‘Ewpwv yap, édn 6 KpsroBovidos, 
pyropas te davrous ayadots Snunyopors Pidous dvras, 
Kal otpatnyeiy ovy ixavods Wavy otpatnyuols av- 
Spdaw éraipovs.—’Ap ody, &pn, Kai, wept ob Siare- 
youeda, olodd twas, of avwdedrsis Gvres wpediuous 
Suvavrat dirovs trovetaoQat;—Ma Al’ ov S77’, edn: 
GNX ¢i advvatov éott Tovnpoyv SvTa Kadovs KayaXous 
! , ? a A , > ? 
dirous xTjcacat, exeivo 45n péder pool, eb Eotiv av- 
Tov Kadov KayaSov yevouevov €& éToimou Tols Kadois 


cayasots pidov elvar.—“O taparres ce, @ Kopiro-:° 


Bovre, Ste TrodraKts avdpas Kat Kaa mpatrovTas Kal 

TOY aiaxXpav arexoevouvs Opas avTi Tod gidous eivas 
A > 4 , ; , 

otactdfovras adAndols Kal yareTTwrTEepoy ypwyévous 


14 


15 


16 


66 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


IS trav pndevos akiwy dv3Ypworwv.— Kal ov povov y’, 


éfn 6 KpuroBovrdos, ot idvatat tovTo Trowtdow, adda 
Kat TONES al TAY Te KaXwY pddLoTAa émripmedopevay, 
kal Ta aioypa KioTa mWpostéweval, TodNdKIS ToOXE- 


19 pas Exovcr mpos GAAHAas. “A Royilopevos mdvu 


. 20 


21 


aSvpws éyw mpos THY Ta pirwv KTijoWw* ovUTe yap 
TOVvS Trovnpovs opm girouvs GAAHAOIS Suvapyévous elvac* 
mwas yap ay } aydpioros 4 apedets 7) Teovéxras 7 
admtictoe h axpateis avYpwiroe Suvaiwto Pidroe ryevé- 
oat; Ot pév odv rrovnpol mdvtws Enorye Soxodow 
GdAnArOUs exSpol parrov 7 pliroe mepuxévar. "AdrA 
pny, astrep ad Aéyeus, ovd’ av trois ypnoTois of Trovr- 
pol qwoTe cuvappoceay eis gdidiay’ mas yap ot Ta 
Tovnpa tovovvTes ToS Ta ToLavTa picovor didroe yé- 
> ? \ \ e 9 4 ? A , 
vowt av; Ei dé &) Kal ot apetny aoxodvres otacia- 
Covcl re wept Tov mpwrevey ev Tails Wodreot, Kal 
@Yovovvres éavrois piaovaw adAndovs, tives ETL Hiroe 
€sovrat, kal év ticw avSpwros evvora Kal triotis 
éorat; “AXAN éxer pev, Efyn 6 Swxparys, Toixirws 
A a , Ul ww ¢ 
mos tavta, ® KpiroBovre: dice yap exovow at 
avSpwiroe Ta pev girsxa* Séovtat te yap addAndovr, 
Kal édeodot, Kal auvepryovvtes wpedovot Kal Toi'TO 
cuviévtes xdpw Eyovaly addndoLS* TA Se TodepiKd: 
? X > \ ens 4 e \ UA 
Ta TE Yap avTa Kara Kai Hdéa vopiCovTEs UIrép ToU- 
Tov pdxyovtat, Kai Styoyvwpovovvtes évaytiovvrac* 
N 4 3 4 \ Q Q\ e - 
monewtKoy oé Kal Epis Kal opyy, Kat Suspeves pev o 
Tov mAeovextrely Epws, puontov bé 6 PYovos. “AAX 
¢ , , ¢ / L , 
Suws Sta TovTwy mavrwy 4 piria diadvopévn ovvd- 
MTEL TOUS KadoUs Te Kayadous: Sia yap THY apeTHY 
GipovvTas pey avev Trovov Ta METPLA KEKTHANAL PAd- 
Dov, H Sid modéuov wdavTwy Kupteverv, Kal Svvavrae 
mewavtes Kat SupauTes aduTws oitov Kal ToToU Kot 
povely, Kal tots Tay w@paiwy adpodicion ndouevor 


23 éyxaptepely, @sTe un AUTrely ods far) TpOsnKEL? SuVAaYTAL 


BOOK II. CHAP. VI. - 67 


Sé xal ypnpatav ov povoy Tod TAeovexTEly amrexopue- 
Vol vopiws Kowwvey, GANA Kali EeTrapKey adrANNOK* 
Suvavras Sé nat tiv Epi ov povoy advias, adda Kat 
ouppepovTws adAnrous StaTidterSat, Kal THY OpyTY Kw- 
2 ? \ 4 4 ‘N , 

AVE Els TO pEeTapEANTOMEVGY Mpoicvar’ Tov dé dSevov 

LA 3 “a \ e Led > \ a“ 
wavidnwacw adatpodot. Ta pév éavToav ayaa ois 
diros oixeta trapéyovres, ta Sé Tov hirwy éavTaov 
vomifovres. IIas otv ovx eixos Tovs Kadovs TE Karya- 24 
Bovs cal tev ToNLTIK@Y TiLaY un povoy aBraBeis, 
GAR Kal wdpedipous GAAHAOLS KoWWwVOrS eElvat ; Ot 

\ > eo) 3 “A , A 4 

fev yap emiSupodvres ev Tais wodeot TYsaodat TE 

wv A > U w 14 A g 
kal dpyew, iva é£ovciay Eywou Ypnuata Te KAETTTEW 
cal avSp@rous BidleoSat nal HduTradeiv, aducol re 
xal trovnpol dy eley Kal advvatoe GAM oUVappLOcaL. 
Ei O€ tis ev wore tipaodar Bovropevos, G7rws avTos 25 
Te pn adixhrat, Kal trois giro ta Sixata Bondeiv 
Suvntat, Kal dptas ayadov zt Tovey thy watpioa 

A \ e A bo a ? 
qeipatat, Sua tl 6 TovwodTos GAA ToLoOUT@ ovK av 
Suvatto cuvappocat ; woTepov Tovs irous awPedety 
“uETa TOV KaAOY Kayadav Artov Suvyicetat, THY 
WoAw evepyetety aduvvaTwTEpos EoTaL KadOUS TE Kdrya- 
Sovs Eywv cuvepyous; “AdAa Kal ev Tols yupvicois 24 
> ”~ A , 9 o ? Igor “ , 
ayaou Sirov éeorw, ort, et eEjv Tols KpatioTos our- 
Depévous eri tovs yeipovs iévat, wavras dv Tous aya- 
vas OUTOL EViKWY, KA TavTa TA GXAa ovTOL EAXauPavov. 
"Eret ovy éxet prev ovx €@at TovTO Troteiy, ev Sé TOES 
TonTiKots, ev ols of KaAol KdyaXol KpaTtorevoucL,, 
ovdels KwAvEt, wed’ ob av ris BovAnTat, THY TTddsY 
evepyetety, TAS ov ov AUCoLTEAcE ToUs PeEATICTOUS 
irous KTHTaMEVOV TroALTEvETI aL, TOVTOLS KOLVMVOLS Kat 
cuvepyos tay mpdfewv paiddov fh dvraywuictais ypw- 
wevov; "ANr\A pv Kaxeivo Sirov, Ett, Kav TodELT 27 
Tis TUL, CULpaywv SenoeTat, Kal TOUTWY TELOVOY, EaV 
kanols Kayadots avtiratrntra.. Kal pip ot cuppayeiv 


29 


30 


31 


XENOPIION’S MEMCRABILIA. 


eSéXovres €U ointéot, iva YéerAwor mpoSvpeiodas 
modv 8é Kpeittov tods BeArtiotous éddrrovas ed Tot- 
ely 7) TOUS yeipovas TAEclovas GvTas* ob yap Trovnpot 
WoAU TAEWvwY Evepyectov ot ypnotol Séovrat. 
“A\Aa Sappov, Epn, © KprtoBovre, areupo ayados 
yiyverSat, Kal TovovTos yeyvopevos Snpadv ereyeipes 


Tous Kadovs Te KayaSous. “Iows 5° dv ti cou Kayo 


aud\AaBeivy eis THY TOV Kakav Te Kayasav Iypav 
4 ua ‘ 3 N 9 ‘ é A ‘\ 2 a 3 

Exorpee TO épwrTixos elvat* Sewms yap, oy dy ére- 

Supjow avYpwrwv, dros Wpunuat él td do.ov Te 
9 ‘ > A e > «A a“ 9 

autous avtTiditeioQat vr avTav, Kal To3@v avtTi- 

moveiosat, Kat éemiSupav Evveivat nal avremSupet- 
“A V4 e ~ QA ce e A 

aSae ths Evvovaias. “Opa 8€é xal col rovtwy’ dejaor, 


Stay ériSupnons diAiav ampos tivas oceicSar. M7 


ov ovy amoxpuTrTou pe, ols dv BovrAoyo diros yevé- 
aoSat- Sid yap TO éruyereiodat Tov dpécat TH apé- 
oKOVT’ jot ovx aTretaws oluar Eyew mpdos BIynpm 
avSpatrav. Kai ¢ KpitoBovros edn: Kai pny, @ 
Baoxpates, TovTav eyo TOV padnudtwv wdrat ériv- 
HO, GArAwS Te Kal et eEapKéoes por 4h avTH éemiaoTHuN 
émi Tos ayaSous Tas wpuyas Kai émi tors Kadovs 
Ta odpata. Kai 6 Ywxpdatns é¢n: ’A’, & Kprro- 
Bovre, ove Eveotw ev tH éun emiotiuy TO Tas yeipas 
mpospépovta Urropévery Tovey TOUS KaXoUS* TéTeLopat 
dé Kal amo Tis Anvdrdgys Sia trodto hevyew Tovs dv- 
Spwrrovs, Ste Tas yelpas avrois mposépepe> tas Sé ye 
Hetphvas, dre ras yeipas ovdert mposépepov, dArAA tract 
mopperev émpdov, wavtas pac vrropévew, Kal akov- 


2ovtas avtav xnreicSa. Kal 6 KpitoBovros &fn: 


‘Q 3 / \ a ” ” 9 x 
¢ ov mposotcovros Tas xelpas, el Te Exets ayadov 
9 fo) / > N “4 @ ” 
els ditav xrjow, didacxe. Ovdé. TO otopa ovv, Edn 
@ s ‘ XN , 4 a3e ” 
6 Swxparns, Wpos TO ardopa tposoicas; Oappe, edy 
e Q 9 \ . * se ‘ ‘ , 
0 KpiroBovdos: ovd5é yap ro otdpa mpos TO oTOMA 
mposoiaw ouvdevi, cay ut Kardds H. EdSus, épn, ov ye, 


BOOK II. CHAP. YI. 


@ , > a , ” | 
® KpitoBovre, tovvavriov tod asupudhépovtos elpnKas’ 
e ‘ “A bf e , e 
of pev yap Karol Ta ToLadtra ody dropévovow, otf dé 

>. “NA. egs ; | pom / \ 
aicypot xal ndéws mposievrat, vowifovres Sid Thy »pv- 


69 


“nv Karol KareioSat. Kat o KpitoBovdos épn: ‘Ns 33 


Tous péev Kadovs irAnoovTos pov, Tovs 6° ayaSovs 
xatapiryoovtos, Sappav Sidiacke rav dikwv ta Inpa- 
tixd. Kat 6 Swxpatns éfn: “Otay otv, o Kpiro- 
Bounre, piros rut BovrAy yevéoSat, edocs pe KaTertrety 
gov mpos avrov, Sti ayacai Te avTod, Kal émSupeis 
giros avrov elvas ;—Karnyoper, pn 6 KpsroBovados: 
ovdéva yap olda picobvta Tovs éraivoivtas.— Eav 
dé cou mposxarnyopyow, Edn, Ste Sia TO ayacSas 
autTov Kal evvoikas Exeus Tpos autor, dpa py diaBar- 
NeoSae Sokeus bm’ wo ;—'ANAQ xal ait@ pow, Edn, 
éyyiyvetat evvota mpos ods av viroddBw ebvoixas Eye 
mpos éué.—Tatra pev 84, fn 6 Swxparns, e&éotat 
pot Aéyew aept cod pos ods dv BovrAy gdirovs mrouy- 
caodyat dav 5é pot Ere éEovciay Sas Aéyewv wept cod, 
Ore erimedys te Tav dirwv el, Kai odvdevi odtw yai- 
pets @s dirows ayadois, Kat emi Te Tois Kadois Epryots 
Tov pitwv ayddrAn ovyY HrTov 7H emt Tois éavTod, Kal 
emt tots dyaSois Tav pikwy yaipets ovdey Frrov 7 
€ml Tots éavTov, Srws te Tadta yiyvyntas Tois piross, 
OUK aTroKdpvels pnyYavepevos, Kab StL &yymKas avdpos 
GpEeTny Elvat viKav Tovs pév Hirovs EV TroLodYTA, TOUS 
5° éySpovs xaxds, mavu av olwal cou érirydecov elvac 
pe ouvSnpov tav ayadsav dirwy.— Ti odv, &fy 6 
KpiroBovros, éuot rodro Aéyets, w@strep ovK emi cot 
dv, 5 te dv BovarAy, wept euod réyew ;—Ma Ai’ ody, 
as tote éya "Aotacias jKovea’ épn yap Tas aya- 
Sas moouvnotpioas peta pév adyYelas Tayada diay 
yerdrovoas Sewas elvat ocuvdyeiy avSpwirovs eis KN- 
Seiav, vpevdopévas 8’ ove werciy ératvovcas* rovs 
yap e€atratnSévras Gua piceiy addydovs Te Kal THY 


34 


35 


36 


70 


37 


38 


XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


mpopvyncapevny: & 51 Kat éyw Tevadeis opSas yew, 
nryodpar ovx éfeivai pot mept cov Aéyew ETrawovvTs 
ovdev, 6 Te dv py adrnSevw.— Fv pev dpa, edn oa. 
KpitoBovros, towtros pot piros el, ® Rwxpares, olos, 
a St + 4 ? lA > XN 4 
dy pév te adtos Exyw éemiryjdecoy eis TO idous KTHCa- 
oat, cvrAdr\apBdavev por et Sé pn, ove av &Sédoes 
4 3 ” > a 7, A ) f a b ] 
Wrdoas Te evreiv él TH un wpedeia.— TIorepa 8 
av, pn 6 Swxparns, @ KpiroBovr«, Sona cou paiddov 
apereiy ce TA Yrevdy errawav, } reiSwv mepacdai ce 
ayaxov dvépa yevéodac; Ei 5é wy havepov obtw aot, 
éx Tavde oxérpass eb yap ce Bovropevos irov soti- 
cat vavidrnpo vevdomevos étratvoinv, dacxwv ayadov 
eat xuBepyntnv, 6 Sé por mweaSels emitpéyrere oon 
THY vady my éemiatapévm KuBepvay, Eyes Twa édrrida 
Gv cavtov tre kal THY vaiv atrodcat; 7) et cot 
Teloae KoWwh THY Tod revdopevos, ws av oTpaTN- 
yin@ te Kal Sixactiun@ Kal troduTin@, éavTHy émt- 
, A ” ‘N \ A , e XN fed 
Tpéwrat, tl av oles ceavroy Kal trHY TokW v1rd cot 
Taxew ; H et twas dig TAY ToNTaY TreicatuL Yeu- 
Sopuevos, ws Sve oixovouix@ Te Kal érruperel, Ta éav 
Tov émitTpeat, ap ovx dv metpay didovs aua Te 
BraBepos eins, xal KxatayéXactos daivowo ; “ANAS 
TUVTOMWTATH TE Kal aodareaTaTy Kal KaNNoTH 060s, 
@ KpitoBounre, 6 te dv Bovry Soxeiy ayados elvat, 
Le \ , J N “ ¢t/ ? ? 
ToUTO Kal yevéodar ayasov weipacSa.. “Ooat 5° ev 
avSpwrros apetal Aéyovtat, cKoTrovpevos evpHoels. Ta- 
, N / , 4 ? N \ 
cas padnoe Te Kal pedeTy avéavopévas. “Eyo pev 
ouv, ® KpuroBovare, oipas Seiv quads tavtTy Inpacac* 
e 6€ aot Tas GAdXws yryvackes, SidacKxe.— Kai 6 
KpitoBovros: *"AXN aioyuvoiuny av, pn, © Swxpa- 
? LU f ” A bs v 3 lo) 
TES, aVTINéywv TovTOLS: ote yap Kaa ovTE GANA 
Aeyous av. 





BOOK II. CHAP. VII. 71 


CHAPTER VII. 


ARGUMENT. 


In the three preceding chapters, the theoretical instructions of Socrates 
in regard to the relation of friends is explained, and in those which fol- 
low, to the end of the book, Xenophon exhibits the manner in which 
he applied these precepts in the instruction and admonition of his disci 
ples and friends, 

At the time of the insurrection of Thrasybulus and his followers 
against the government of the thirty tyrants, there was a great dearth 
of provisions in Athens. Socrates having learned from Aristarchus 
that he was much troubled to know how to provide for a large number 
of relatives, who had assembled at his house (§ 1—3), shows him the 
folly of supposing that any degradation is attached to engaging in the 
pursuits requisite for procuring the necessaries of life (§ 4—8). He then 
‘points out the mutual bad effect upon himself and friends of living in 
their present state, and the contrasted effect of inducing them to engage 
in the employments best suited to their capacities and characters (§ 9, 10). 
Aristarchus approves the recommendation of Socrates (§ 11). 

After procuring the materials of industry for the women, by borrow- 
ing moncy, Aristarchus finds the experiment to be successful, and, return- 
ing, relates his experience to Socrates; he however states one obstacle 
which yet remained to the entire success of his plan; i. e. his own in- 
activity, which was a source of uneasiness to the women. Socrates 
counsels him to relate to them the fable of the watch-dog (§ 12—14). 


Kai pnv tas aopias ye tav didwv tas pév Ov 1 
bl b] fal , 2 nn \ x: 
ayvotay émeipaTo yvopun axeiadSar, tas Se de évdevav 
diddoxev kata Sivapiv addrnrAowW érrapkeiv. Epa 6é 
kal év tovtos & avvoida atta. ‘Apictapyov yap 
ec An a ” ” ” 9 9 , 
Wore opov oxuSpwras Eyovtas “Eouxas, épyn, @ “Api- 
atapye, Bapéws dépew ti ypn Sé tov Bapous pera- 
Sidovat tots didows: iows yap av Th ce Kal Hpels 
Kougicamev. Kai 6 ‘Apictapyoss "Ada pny, Edn, 2 
e , : 9 A , ’ > , > N \ 
® Ywxpates, ev WordrAH yé elt aopia*s eel yap 


42 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


€otaciacey 1 Tos, ToAAav guyovTwy eis rov ITe- 
pad, cuvednrUSaow ws ue xatarerdeyupevas aderAdat 
Te Kal adedgpidal Kal avepiai tocatrat, dst’ eivar év 
a ? , A , , 
Th ovxla tecoapesxaidcxa Tous édNevSépous* AapBavo- 
pev O€ ove éx THs ys ovdévys of yap evaytiot Kpa- 
Tovow auTns* ovTe amd TeV oiKiav: GduyavYpwrria 
yap &v TO dora yéyoves Ta Erimra Se ovdels wveirar, 
ovdé daveicacSat ovdapoSey Eotw apyvpiov, adra 
mpotepov av tis poe Soxet dv TH 0d0 CyTav MBpeciv 7 
porep po i 688 Snrdv ap 
’ a ‘ \ > , 
daverSopuevos NaBetyv. Xarerov pev ovv éeorw, ® Yo- 
Kpares, TOUS OLKELOUS TrEpLopay aTroAAUpLEéVvOUS, GdUVATOV 
3 dé tocovTous Tpépewy ev TovovTols Tpdypacw. "Axov- 
cas ovv taita 6 Swxpdtns: Ti aoré éorw, &fm, drt 
€ K , a ‘ , ? , € a 
0 Kepaywv pev moddous tpepwv ov povoy EauvT@ TE 
Kai TovTos Ta éemiTndera Suvatat trapéyew, GAXa Kal 
Tepimovettas Toca’ra, wste Kal mdAouteiv, ov Sé ToA- 
Aovs tpédwy Sébotxas, py Oe Evdcray Tay émreTndecwy 
dtravtes atroAnoSe ;—'Ore vy At’, pn, 6 péev Sovrovs 
4 tpéper, éyw Sé édevSépous.— Kal rrorepov, én, tovs 
mapa gol édevSépous ote Bedriovs elvat, 4 Tovs Tapa 
Kepdpwv Sovr0ous ; —’Eyo pev oipat, py, tovs mapa 
2 \ , 9 a 54 3 \ \ ® > 
€u“ol édevdepous.— Ovody, éepn, aioypov Tov pév atro 
T@Y Tovnpotépwy eviropelvy, oé Se WoAN@ Perrtious 
éxovra év amropias elvat;—Ny Ar, épn* oO ev yap 
J , Bae) , , 
Texvitas Tpéper, éya dé édevSepiws wemadevpevovs. — 
5 "Ap ovv, edn, texvita’ eiow ot ypnotpov TL Trocetv 
) , , f ” > A f f 
ertatapevot ;—-Manriora ye, é6n.—Ovxodv ypnoipa 
yY adrdita ;—Apodpa ye.—Ti 5é aprot ;—Ovdev 7r- 
’ , YT a . a 4 a 
tov.—Ti yap; én, iudtid te avdpeia Kal yuvackeia, 
Kal xiTwvioxor Kal yrapvdes xai éEwpides ; — 2X odpa 
ye, bn, xat wavta tadra xpnouwa.—"Eneta, edn, 
ot Tapa col TovTwy ovdey érictavrat trovety ; —ITavta 
3 pev ody, ws éyapat,—-Eir ovx oloSa, Ste ad’ évos 
N , > 4 A b) a e , 
fev Tovtwv, adrdttotroiias, Navotxvdns ov povoy éavtor 


BOOK II. CHAP. VII. 18 


re kal Tovs oixéras Tpéhet, GANA mMpos TovTaLS Kal Ds 
mroAAas Kat Bods, Kal tepiroletrat Tocatra, wste Kai 
“3 oder WoNNaKIG RecToupyety, amo Sé apToTrotias 
KupnBos thv te oixiav macay diatpépes cal & Saryr- 
Aas, Anudas 5é 6 Kodrvrev’s ad yXAapvooupyias, 
Mévov 5° ad yAavidorroias, Meyapéww 8° ot. arei- 
otot, én, amo éEwpmidorrovias Svatpépovras ;—N7 Ai’, 
Epn* ovTos ev yap w@vovpevor BapBdpous avSpartrovs 
Exovow, ast avayxalew épyafeo3ar & Karas Exel, 
éya 5° edevSépous te Kal ouyyevets.—”"Emeit, épn, 7 
dre édevSepoi T eiot Kal ouyyevels col, ole yphvac 
pndey avrovs qotety Addo fH eoSiew Kal xadevdew ; 
IIorepov nat Trav dddrdwy éreEvSépwv tovs oftw Lavtas 
amewvov Sidyovtas opds Kalb padrrov evdatmoviters 
Tous, & ériotravtat xpyotwa mpos tov Biov, TovTwv 
éripehoudvous ; 7 Thy pmev apyiay Kal THY dpéderav 
aicSavy tois avYpwrois mpos te TO padeiv & mpos- 
nkee érictacSat, Kal mpos TO pvnpovevery & Av pa- 
Swot, xal ™pos TO Uytaivey Te Kal ioyvew Tots capac, 
Kal T pos TO aTicacSat TE Kab cake Ta xpnoywa ™pos 
tov Biov peripon dvra, Thv 4é épryaciay Kal Thy é7rt- 
MéActav ovdev ypjoipa ; “EpaSor 66, & gas avtras émi- 8 
oTac al, TOTEpoy WS OUTE yYpHoLLa dvTa pos Tov Bioy, 
OUTE Tolncovcat auvTa@Y ovdér, 7 TovVaYTioV, @s Kar 
ETLEANI Had uEvat TOVTMY, cat @pedAnSynodpevat amr’ av- 
TOV ; ToTépws yap av padrXAjav avYpwiroe cwodpovoter, 
apyouvtes, 4) TOY ypNoipwv emipedovpevot ; ToTépws 
5° av Sixaorepos ciev, ci epydfowro, ef apyouvtes 
BovXevowro rept trav éritndeiwv ; "AAA cab viv per, Y 
@s éy@uat, ore ov exelvas pireis, ote éxcivas aé: 
oU Mev Hryovpevos avtas émiCnplous elvas weavTa, éxel- 
vat O€ aé dpdacat aySopuevov ef éavtais. “Ex &e 
TovTwv Kivduvos peivw te awéxSevav yiyverSat, xab 
THY Tpoyeyouviay ydpw peotcXa. ‘“Eav Sé wpocta- 





74 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


TnOYS, STws evepyor wal, ov pev Exeivas Pidyoers, 
ean 9 , a A > ” Py é ‘ 3 f 
dpav wpeXipous ceauT@ obcas, éxeivar bé ae ayaTry- 
govalv, aicSopevat yatpovtd ce avtais, tav dé Wpo- 
yeyovuay evepyerwav jdvoy pepynuévos THy am éxei- 
vov yap avkncere, kal éx TouTwy pidixwtepoy Te Kal 
10 oixevorepoy aAdrAnAoS EEere. Et pév toivyy aioypor 
ww 3 lA , 3 3 > fo! 
Te &medXov epyacac at, Javatov avtT avtav mpoat- 
petéov mv: vov &é, & pév Soxet KddXNoTAa Kal TpETTH- 
Séotepa yuvarkl elvat, Ewiotavtat, ws EoiKes mTayTes 
8é, & ériotavrat, paotd Te Kal TdyioTa Kal KdAMoTA 
kal foiota épyatovrar. M1 ovv dxver, fn, tadra 
eisnryelodat avtais, & ool TE AvOLTEAHTEL KaKELvaLs, 
ll Kai, @s eixds, Hdéws itraxovcovtat.—’ AAA, Vv) TOUS 
Seous, pn 6 “Apiotapyos, ottws pos Soxeis Karas Dé- 
yew, @ Reoxpates, waste wpoaMev pev ov mmposteunv 
daveicacSat, eds, Sts avadwcas, 6 Tt dv AGBa, ov>y 
Ld 2 A A“ , a“ > Vd > ‘ 
éEw arodovvat, viv Sé pot Sox@ cis Epywv aopunv 
Uirropévety avto oihoat. 
12 Ex tovtav 5é éropicSn pev addopun, ewvnSn 8é 
Epia> Kal épyalomevae péev npiotav, épyacdmevar Se 
b) @. \ x bd \ ” 2 A 3 . 
édelrrvouv, thapal Sé avti oxvSpwrav joav* Kat avti 
e 4 e A i , , 4 esr A e N 
upopwpévoy éavTas 70€WS AAARAAS EWpwV* Kal al peVv 
ws x«ndenova édirovv, 6 5é ws awbedipous Hydra. 
Tédos 5é eAX@v mpos TOY Zwxpatnv yaipwv Sunyetro 
Tavta Te, Kal Ste aiti@vrTat avTov povoy Trav év TH 
13 oixia dpyov éaSiewv. Kal 6 Saxpdrns én: Etra 
ov eyes avtais tov Tod KUVds Oyo; acl yap, 
x4 4 @ A \ OF ee ‘N ‘N a 
ote hovnevta yw ta Coa, thy div mpos Tov SeorroTny 
elrrety? OQavpactov roves, bs Huty pev tals Kal Epia 
got Kat apvas Kal Tupoy tapeyovcass ovdev didws, 
Ste dv py é« rhs yas AdBopev, TO S€ Kvvi, Os ovdev 
TovouTOV cot Trapéxel, peTadidws ovmep avTos Exels 
14 cirov. Tov xvva odv dxovoarta eizetv: Nal pa Aia’ 
eyo yap eius 6 cal byas adtas calwv, OsTE pte 


BOOK II. CHAP. VIII. 75 


in” avSpwrwv Krérrec3ar, pyre imo AUKWOY apTd- 
YeaXar, evel tpels ye, ef pl) ey wpodurdrrouu tas, 
ovd' dy véepeoXat SuvatcSe, dhoBovpevat, px aorn- 
ode. Otrw dn réyeTas Kai Ta mpdBata ocvyxwpioat 
Tov Kuva mpoTiaoda. Kai avd ovv éxeivass réye, 
Ste avti xuvos el dvdaF Kal érripednrys, kab did oé 
oud’ Ud’ évds adixovpevat aodaras Te Kal Hdéws épya- 
Gouevar Coo. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


ARGUMENT. 


Evurservs, an old friend of Socrates, had lost his paternal estate by we 
peace of Theramenes between the Athenians and Spartans, and was ccin- 
pelled to engage in manual labor to procure his daily bread (§ 1). So- 
erates urges him to engage in some pursuit better suited to his age, and 
recommends that of a villicus, an overseer or steward to some person of 
wealth (§ 2, 8). The objection of Eutherus, that there is something 
slavish in obliging one’s self to be accountable to another, Socrates 
obviates by the comparison of those who engage in public life, who are 
rather considered more free on account of their employment, and by 
the suggestion, that it is impossible to engage in -any pursuit which is 
wholly devoid of this accountability. Each one should apply himeelf 
with zeal and alacrity to that which is best suited to his station and 
ability (§ 4—6). 





"Androv Sé mote apyaiov ératpov Sia ypdvou idwr, 1 
IloSev, égn, EvSnpe, paivy ; —‘Trd pév tyy Kxata- 
Avo Tov modéuov, pn, @ Raxpares, éx THs amody- 
pias, vuvt pévror avToSev* érretd3 yap adnpéednuey Ta 
év tH tmepopia xrnpata, év Sé tH 'AtTixh o TaTHp 
pot ovdey Katédurrev, avayxdfouar viv émidnunoas TO 
copate épyalouevos ta émuTndea tropiferSat: Soxet 


76 XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA. 


5é pot TovTo Kpeirtov elvas 4 SéeoSai Tivos avSpo- 
\ 
Tov, Gdr\jws Te Kal pndevy Exovta, eb Stw av Saver 
2 Coiunv.—Kal mécov xpovov oles cor, Epn, TO copa 
ixavov elvat prodov ta émitndeca épyaleoSar ; —Ma 
tov Ai’, pn, ov trodwy ypovov.— Kai pny, épn,. Strav 
o 4 a oe LA , 
ye mpeaBurepos yévn, Sijdov, Ste Sarravns pev Senon, 
XN > 4 s “A ” , w” 
puadov Sé ovdeis cor YerAnoe Tay Tod ow@patos Epywv 
3 SS0var.—’ArAnSH reyes, Efy.— Oveodv, Edn, xpetrrov 
€oTww avTddey Tois TovovToLs TaVY Epywv émiTidecSat, 
& xal mpecButépm yevouévp emapkécet, Kal mTpos- 
eASovTa Tw TOY WrElova yYpNnU“aTA KEKTNLEVOY, TO 
Seouéevp Tod ouveripednoopévov, Epywv Te émiota- 
toovta Kal cuyxoullovta KapTovs Kal cupdvddrrovta 
4 THhv ovoiav @perodvTa avrwdercioSat.— Xarerras av, 
” > 2 ° , , e , y) 
éfn, eyo, @ Swxpares, Sovrciay wrropeivarpt.— Kat 
pay ot ye év tals moet Tpogtatevovres Kal Tav Sn- 
 pooiwy émiedouevoe ov SovAompetréctepo. Evexa Tov- 
5 Tou, GAN edevSepi@tepot vopilovrat.— Orws pny, Edn, 
@ Raxpares, TO wrralriov elvat twe ov wavu posic- 
par. — Kal pv, edn, EvSnpe, ob wavy ye padiov 
cot evpely Epyov, eb @ ovK dv tus aitiay éyou' 
xNareTov yap ovTW TL Toliaal, wste pndéy apapTey, 
yarerrov S€ Kal avapaptnTws TL TWoncavTa pn aryvor- 
Hove KplTH Tepituyxelv, eet Kat ols viv épydleoDat 
\ 4 > ev 4 ? 2 , a 
dys, Javpalw et padioy dorw aveyxrAnTtov StayiverSat. 
6 Xpy ody weipacSa: tTovs te gidaitious hevyew, Kai 
Tovs evyvwpovas Suoxewv, kal ToY TpayudTwr, doa pev 
4 ” e 4 Sid A Q Ud LA 
dvvacat Totty, vropévev, boa Sé wy Suvvacat, pudrat- 
reoSat, 6 re 8’ ay mpatrys, ToUTwY ws KaAMOoTAa Kal 
Tpodupotata emtipedeioSat* olTwW yap HKioTa pev oe 
oluat év aitia elvat, pddtora 5é TH atropia Bondeas 
evociv, paota 8é Kal axwédvvorata Gv Kai cis TO Yj 
pas dvapKéotata, 


BOOK Ii. CHAP. IX. (a 


CHAPTER IX. 


ARGUMENT. 


Cerro, a rich and worthy ran, complained to Socrates of the herd of 
sycophants by whom he was annoyed (§ 1). Socrates recommended to 
him Archedemus, a poor but honest man, who was well qualified, both 
by his ability to speak and act, to protect him from all their injustice 
(§ 2—4). Archedemus was employed, and not only won the esteem and 
friendship of Crito, but his aid was much sought by the friends of Crito 
in the management of their business. He thus not only obtained pecu- 


niary advantage, but authority and distinction (§ 5—8). 





OiSa 8é qwore aitov xal Kpitwvos daxovcavta, os 
xarerrov 6 Bios "ASjvnow ely avdpt Bovropéervm Ta 
éavtov mpartew. Nov ydp, dn, eué ties ets Sixas 
dyovow, ovy Ste adcxodvras tm’ euod, GAN’ Ste vopi- 
Covow ovov dv pe apyuptov Tedécat 4H wpdypara eye. 
Kai 6 Swxparns* Eizé pot, én, & Kpirov, xivas 88 
Tpépets, iva cot Tovs AUKOUS GTO TAD mpoPaTwv atre- 
puxwot ;—Kai para, épn* paddov yap pot Avotrenct 
tTpepery on. —Ovx dv obv Spears Kai avdpa, Sores 
éSédot te xal Suvarto cov arepvKe Tovs émuyetpovr- 
Tas abiciy oe ; —‘Hodéws y av, Edn, et py hoBolpuny, 
étrws py én’ avtov pe tpdatrorro.—Ti 5°; én, ovx 
Opds, STt TOAAD Tovey éote yapilouevoyv ol col avdpi 
9) amrexSopevov wereiodas ; ed toSi, Ste eioivy évSdde 
TOV ToLOvTaY avdpav of mdvu dv dirotipySeiey Piro 
got Xpynoyat. 

Kai é« rovrwy dvevploxovow ‘Apyédnpov, mdvu 
uéev ixavov eimeiy te Kal mpakat, wévnta 5é* ov yap 
qv olos amd mavros Kepdaivew, adda, PirOypnotos TE 
wai edpudatepos dy, amu Ttav auxopavtav rNapBavew. 


2 


78 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


Tour ovv 6 Kpitwy, érore ovyxopitot 7) cirov 4 EXatos 
i) olvoy 7) Epia 7) GXo Te TAY ev AaYP@ yryvowevwv ypn- 
ciuwy impos tov Blov, aperoy [av] Edwxe* xal ozrore 
5 Svor, éxddrer, cal ta Towdra mavra érrepcdetto. No- 
pioas 56 6 ’Apyxédnuos arrootpodyy ot tov Kpitwvos 
olxoy para mepietrey adrov’ Kat evSvs TOY cuKodar- 
Touvtwy tov Kpirwva avevpyxet Todd ev adixypara, 
moAnrous dé éySpous, Kal avTay tiva mposexadécato 
eis Sixny Snuoclay, ev 4 avrov Edee xpiSnvas, 6 te Set 
6 wade i) dtotica. ‘O 82, cuvedas atte moddd Kal 
movnpa, wavr’ éroiet, @ste amaddaynvat tod ’Apyedy- 
pov. ‘O de "Apyednpos ode dirndXaTreto, Ews Tov Te 
1 Kpitwva adixe, xal ait@ yphuata wxev. *Erei 8a 
TovTo Te Kab dAXa Tovadra 6 ‘Apyédnuos Sierpataro, 
non TOTe, asTrep, Tay vouevrs wyaSov Kiva Exyn, Kai ot 
adrot vowels Bovrovtat wAHcIiov avTod Tas ayédas iotd- 
vat, va Tov KUvOS aTroAavwow, odtw Kal Kpirwvos ton: 
Aol trav dirwv éd€ovro nal odiot wapéyew dvrAaxa 
8 rov "Apyédnuov. “O 8 "Apyédnuos 7@ Kplrwm 75éas 
éxapifero, kal ovy Ore povos 6 Kplrwv ev jaovyla jy, 
Gra Kal ot Piroe avrod: e& O€ Tis avT@ TovTwY, ols 
amnySeto, dvedifor, ws trod Kpitwvos wdedovpevos 
KoNaxevot autov ITIdrepov ovv, én 6 ‘Apyédnuos, 
aicypov dori evepyerovpevoy bro ypnoTay avYpwrwy 
Kal avTevepyetouvTa ‘ros pev ToLlovTous idous mrotel- 
oat, trois Sé wovnpois SiadépecSat, ) rods pév Kadovs 
Kayaxovs abdixeiy metpwopevov éySpovs rrotetoSat, Tois 
Se arovnpois ovvepyodvra Teipaodas pidovs troteto at, 
Kal ypioSas Tovros avr’ éxelvwv; “Ex 8 rovtov els 
te tav Kpéravos pirwv "Apyédnuos jv, xal uo Ter 
z\rxov Kpitwvos dirwv ériparo. 


BOOK II. CHAP. X. . 79 


7 


CHAPTER X. 


ARGUMENT. 


SocraTes admonished his friend Diodorus, who was possessed of wealth, 
vo secure to himself the friendship of Hermogenes, a poor but worthy 
man, by giving him pecuniary aid. 

If we offer rewards, he reasoned, for a slave who has run away, or 
care for one that is sick, should we not much rather see to it that a friend, 
who is of far more value than a slave, is not crushed under tLe burden 
of poverty (§ 1, 2). Hermogenes is able to be of more value than many 
slaves, and may now be firmly secured as a friend at a very small price 
(§ 3, 4). Socrates refused to send Hermogenes to Diodorus, but urged 
Diodorus to go to him (§ 5), which he did, and the result verified the 
prediction of Socrates (§ 6). 


OlSa 88 nal Avo8dp abrov éraipp dvre rode Sia- 1 


AexBevta: Eiwé pot, py, © Arddwpe, av ris cor TaV 
oixer@y atrodpa, émiern, Straws dvaxopion ; — Kai 2 
addous ye vy Ai’, én, TWapaxad\a, saoTpa TovToU 
avaxnpicowv.—Ti yap ; edn, édv tis cot Kauvn TOV 
OLKET@V, TOUTOU ETrIpLEAH, Kal Trapaxarels laTpovs, G7rws 
pn amroSavn ;— Zpodpa x’, E>y.— Ei 8é tis cow trav 
yropipwv, &pyn, wor TV oikeT@V ypNnotWmTEpoS wy, 
xivduveves Se évdevay amodéaSat, ove oles aoe akvov 
eval emiernSivat, Oras SiacwSp; Kal pi olcSa 3 
Y& Ort ovK ayvouwv éeoriv ‘Epyoyévys, aicxvvorto 8’ 
adv, ei @perovpevos 1rd gov pH avtwderoln cer Kai- 
Tob TO UTrnpéTnY éxovTa Te Kal edvouv Kal Trapdmovoy 
Kal TO KeAevopmevoy ixavoy Troteiy Exel, Kal pity pdvoy 
TO Ké\EvomEvoy ixavoy dvTa trovely, aGAAA Svvdpevov 
Kal ad’ éavtod ypioimoy elvat, xal mpovoeiv xa mpo- 
BoureveoSar, Twodd\@y oixeTav olwat dvtakvor elvar. 





80 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


4 Ot pévroe aya3ol oixovopor, Stay Td moAXod a€tor 
pxpod é&f mplacSa, rote dact Seiv wveicSas* viv 
dé ua Ta Tpdyuata evwvotdtous Erte hidous ayadovs 

5 xtnoaoyat. Kat 6 Awdwpos: “AdAA Karas ye, edn, 
réyers, @ S@xpares, cat KédXevcov EAE ws ene Tov 
‘Eppoyévny.— Ma Ai’, épn, od% eywye: vopito yap 

Ww 4 9 ‘ lA bY a om 2 N 
ovTe col KaAdov elvat TO KadéoaL ExEivovy TOU avToY 
€AXety mpos Exeivoy, ovTe exeiwp pelfov ayaSov TO 

8 mrpaxSnvat tavta H colt. Odtw 8) 6 Avdwpos @yeTo 

\ > € , ; bd \ , > lA 
ampos Tov “Eppoyévnv, kat ob woAv Tedéoas éxTHoAaTG 
dirov, ds Epyov elye oxomrety, 5 te dy 4 N€ywov  wWpar- 
tov wdedoin te Kal evppaivor Arcdwoor. 


HENOSQNTOS 


AITOMNHMONEYMATQN. 


TPITON. 





CHAPTER I. 


ARGUMENT. 


T'r first seven chapters of Book III. relate to the duties of those whe 
engage in the management of civil and military affairs, and comprise a 
more complete refutation of that branch of the second accusation of 
Socrates, stated and briefly controverted in I. 2. 9 aq. 

The subject of this chapter is, the duties and qualifications of a mili- 
tary commander. 

Socrates urged a young Aphsnisis who desired to become a general, 
to put himself under the instruction of a professed teacher of the art of 
managing an army. Knowledge is the more necessary for the general, 
since the whole State in time of danger is intrusted to him, and the most 
important consequences are dependent upon his skill in the duties of his 
calling (§ 1—3). When the pupil returned, thinking himself, without 
doubt, qualified for any office in the army, Socrates sportively inquired 
of him, what and how he had been taught, and was told that he learned 
only tactics (§ 4, 5). Socrates explained to him that although the ability 
to arrange an army is important, still it is but one among many pre- 
requisites for a good general (§ 6—8). He further shows him that arbi- 
trary rules for arranging an army, without discrimination in regard to 
the character of the troops, and without reference to time, place, and 
other contingencies, are of little value, and sends him back to his teacher 
to question him on these points (§ 9—11). 


“Ore Sé Tovs operyopevous TOY KaN@V emipenels ap | 


OpéyowvTo Trol@v Medel, VUY TOUTO Sinynoopas: akovcas 
6 : 


ee eee oe 








oe, alt 


32 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA, 


yap worse Avovucodwpov eis THY Todw Trev érayyer 
Aopevoy a.patnye Siddkew, EXeEe wpos twa trav £v. 
vovtwy, dv yoSdvero BovdAcpevoy Tis Tins TauTys éL 
TH wove Tuyxdavervs Aioypoyv pévrot, @ veavia, Tov 
BovNopevov ev TH Trove oTpaTnyeiv, EEov TovTO paeiy, 
apeAnoa, avtov, Kal Sixatws Ay otros wird THs WoACws 
Cyvotro moAv padXdov, Hf ev tus avdpiavTas épyoXa- 
Botn, wy pepadnnas dvdpiavroroiv. “Odns yap tis 
TONWS EV TOLS TroNEuLKOLS KUVOUVOLS ETLTPETTOLEVNS TO 
oTpaTny@, peyada Ta TE ayaa KatopYodvros avrov 
Kat ta Kaxa Svapaptavovtos eixos yiryvesSas* was ody 
ovK av Sixaiws 6 Tov pev pavSavew TovTO dpEdor, 
Tov 5é aipeSjvae émipedopevos Enutotro; Tovaira peév 


£ 6% Aéywv Evreicey a’toyv EAXovTa pavSdvew. ‘Enel Sé 


pspadnkas Hee, mposéraitey alte réywv: Ov Soxei 
upiv, @ avdpes, ostrep “Opunpos tov "Ayapéuvova yepa- 
pov én celvat, kat [ovtws] d5€ otpatnyeiy paar 
yépapwrepos daiverSat; Kal yap dsmep 6 KiSapivew 
padav, Kat day pn Kidapiln, KiSaptotns eat, Kai o 


. \ dA A \- 3 a 4 bd , > 
Hadav waa, Kav pn vatpevyn, Omws LaTpos eoTLY, 


¢ Noe ? ‘ a A , a 
ovTw Kal 6d¢ amo Tovde TOU ypovov diaTedXet oTpatn- 
N wv A \ > N o: e be A‘ > UA 
yos ov, Kav pndeis avtov EXntat* Oo ph émiora- 
pevos ovTE oTpaTnyos OUTE iaTpos éaTLV, OVdE Edy VITO 
fo 9 , ¢ A 9 , ” ivf \ 2\ 
TavToy avSpwoTwv aipedy. Atap, epyn, wa Kal, eav 
naw tis takiapyn 4) AoxayH Gol, émiaTrnpovéaTepos 
TOV TONELIKOY wer, AEEOY Nuiv, ToSev jpEaTO ce 
diuddoxev thy otparnylav. Kai és: "Ex tov avroi, 
party 

” > : , ‘ \ 2 7 : 
En, eis Omep Kal éredXcuTAa’ TA yap TAKTIKA EME YE 
kat dddo ovdev edidakev. “ANAA pv, Edn 6 Zwxpa- 
TNs, TOUTO Ye WoOANOTTOY pEpos éoTi oTpaTHylas* Kal 
yap WapacKkevacTiKOY THY Eis TOY TOAELOV TOY oTpA- 
THYyov elvat \Ypy, Kal TopioTiKOY THY €miTNdEiwY TOs 
oOTpaTOTals, Kal pnxavUKoY, Kal épyactiKoy, Kal ért- 
PEA}, Kal KapTEpLKOV, Kal ayyxivour, Kal iroppova Te 


BOOK III. CHAP. I. 


kal @pov, Kal amdovv Te Kal ériBovAoy, cal pudaxTi- 
Koy Te Kal KAérTny, Kal TpoeTiKoy Kal Gptraya, Kat 
dircdwpov cab aAcovéxtyy, nal adogary nat émiSer- 
Kov, Kal GAXa WoAAa Kal gvoe Kal émiatnpn Set 
Tov ev otpatTnyncovTa éxew. Kadov &é xai ro taxti- 
«ov elvat TOAD yap Stahéper oTparevpa Teraypévov 
atdxtou’ wstrep AiSou te Kat AWS Kal Evra Kal 
Képapos aTdxTws mev eppiupéva ovdey ypnoid éeortw, 
emevday 6&8 tax KaTw péev Kal émimorARS Ta pyTe 
onTopeva pnte THKOpEVA, Of TE AiSOL Kal O Képapos, 
év péowm 5é ai re mwrAWS0e Kal Ta Evra, strep ev 
oixodomia, ouvTidetat, tore ‘yiyvetat moAdod akvov 
KThwa oixia. "AAA wavu, by 6 veavioxos, Spovoy, 
® Jexpartes, elpnxass nal yap év TO Tore Tovs Te 
mpa@tous apiotous Set rdtTew Kat Tovs TedeuTalous, év 
dé péow tovs yeiplarous, wa timo pév TaV aywvral, 
imo b€ avd tav @XOvTa.—Ei pév toivuy, Edy, Kal 
Stayvyvacke ce tos ayadovs Kal tors Kaxovs édi- 
dafev: ef 5é py, Ti cou Spedos wy Ewades; ovdée yap 
el we apyuptov éxéXevoe Tp@Tov pev Kal TEdEUTAIoV TO 
KadMoToy TdtTeW, év pom 5é TO xeElptoTov, wn d- 
Sdfas Siayiyvoocke 16 Te Kaddv Kal 7d KiBSyrop, 
ovdey av cot Sheros Hv.—' AAA pa Ai’, éEfy, ove 
edidakev, dste avtois dv suas Séou rovs te dyaQovs 
kal tovs xaxovs xpivew.—Ti odv ov ocxotrovper, Edpn, 
Tas av autav pn Swapaprdvoiuev ;—Bovropnat, edn 
0 veavioxos.—Ovxouv, pn, ef pev apyvpiov Séou dp- 
mace, Tovs dirapyupwrdtous mpwrovs KadtoTavTeEs 
opIas ay rartopev ;—"Epovye Soxet.—Ti 5é rods 
xiwouvevey pédXovtas ; Apa Tors PiAoTLWOTAaTOUS Tpo- 
taxtéov ;—Obtrot yoov eiow, épn, ot Evexa émaivou 
xwduvever ESéXovTEs* ov ToivuY ovTOL ye AdndoL, GAN’ 
éripavets travtaxyod svres evalperot av elev.—’ Atap, 
épn, mwoTepd oe Tatrew povoy édidafev, 7 Kal Srroe 


84 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


kal Omws ypnoTéoy éxdoTm ToV Taypatwv ; — Ox 
mavu, &pn.— Kai pay mwordd\a xy é€oti, mpos & ove 
TATTEL OUTE GyEW wWsavTwS MposnKe.— AAA pa Ai’, 
Edn, ov Steoadnvite ravra.—N1 Ai’ , Edn, warty Toi- 
yuy éeAS@v émravepara iy yap ériotnTat, Kal py 


avaidys 7, aloxuveitas apyvptoy eiinpas evdea ce 
amroTrépyac Sal. 


CHAPTER II. 


ARGUMENT. 


SockaTES, in conversation with an Athenian who had been appcinted to 
a command in the army, on the authority of Homer, compares a general 
to ashepherd. His duty is to provide for the safety and comfort of hic 
soldiers, and to lead them on to the successful subjugation of their ene- 
mies (§ 1). He must not merely fight bravely himself, but inspire his 
followers with military ardor. Like a good prince he should not care 
for his own happiness alone, but wisely conduct others to good fortune 
(§ 2—4). 


1 ‘Evrvyov 5¢ wore otpatnyevy ypnuéve te Tot 
y¥ ed + ‘ 3 4 
évexev. Edn, “Opnpov oles tov ‘Ayapéuvova mposayo- 
pevoat Troimeva Nady; apd ye Stl, @sTrep TOV Trotpéva 
> A a) ° A 4 CC Wee N 
emriperetadar Set, Gras o@al te Ecovtat ai dies, Kat 
Ta emitndera Efovot, [kat ob Evexa tpépovtat, TovTe 
” ef A N LN 2 A nw 
€otal,] olTw Kal Tov otpatnyoyv émipedrciodas Sei, 
“ e A 
Sirws gWOL TE Ol. OTpATIATAL EcovTal, Kal TA érruTHOELA 
&€ovel, kal, ov Evexa otpatevovtat, TooTO éotat; oTpa- 
tevoyvtat Sé, iva KpatodvTes TaY Todeuioy evdatpove- 
2 atepo wow 4% ti Sywote obtws éemrnvece Tov "Aya: 
P pe a y) 3 emp Y 
7 3 a 
péuvova elroy, : 


"Aupdrepov, Bartre’s 7° ayadds, xparepds 7 aixunths ; 


k. 
Pee 


BOOK III. CHAP. III. 85 


apa ye Ste aixuntys te Kpatrepos dv eln, ovx 
eb povos autos ed aywviforto impos Tovs ‘TodELious, 
GAN ei Kat travtt t@° oTparowédw Tovrov aituos ely ; 
\ b ee: b bd 4 A e “a 
«cal Baotrevs ayados, ove ef povoy Tov éavTod 
Biov KarX@s WpoccTHKol, GAN et Kal, wy PBacirevot, 
Tovrots evoripovias aitios ein; Kal yap Bacrdeds ai- 3 
a“ 2 e A “a 3 ” b > @ N 
petrat, ovy iva éavrod Kados enipedjrat, GArX iva Kat 
ot EXowevoe et adtov ev TrpdtTwot* Kal. oTpaTEevovTaL 
dé mavres, iva 6 Bios avtois ws BéATicTOs 4° Kal 
oTpaTnyous aipotyras Tovrov évexa, tva mpos rovro 
avTois Hyenoves Mat. Ael ody Tov oTparnyodvTa ToUTO f 
mapacKevdatery Tots éopévois avTOY aTpaTynyov’ Kat 
b bf lA , Ww ev e a) bd 
yap ovTe KddAdov TovTov adAO padioy eEvpEly, ovTE 
alaytoy tov évavtiov. Kai obtw3 émricxorav, Tis etn 
bd le) e 4 > , N ”. Ul a 
ayayov nrye“ovos apeTn, TA pev AANA TeEpiNpel, KaTE- 
Nettre Se TO EvOaimovas Trotely, MY av Hyhrat. 


CHAPTER III. 


ARGUMENT. 


Ayter representing, in general, that the object of the ‘prefect of the 
horse’ is not the gratification of personal vanity, but the improvement 
of the forces under him, Socrates more specifically designates his duty as 
twofold: the care of the horse and of the rider (§ 1, 2). 

1. He must give his personal attention to the care and training of the 
horses, and not leave them to the management of their riders alone 
(§ 8, 4). 

2. Care for the rider, requires attention to his mounting, sitting firm- 
ly in the saddle, and the managing of his weapons (§ 5, 6); to his courage 
and alacrity in opposing the enemy, and to his prompt obedience to 
orders (§ 7, 8). And as an inducement to the prompt obedience and 
- service of the soldier, the commander must perform his own duties 
well (§ 9)° and inc cate the honor and utility that result frem obe 


86 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


dience (§10). In fine, the ability to speak in public ehoutd be cultivated, 
not only as a means of procuring obedience and discipline, but also fo: 
the excitement of military ambition and love of glory, that thus the 
desired object of warfare may be the more readily attained (§ 11—15). 


‘ 





1 Kal immapyeiy 5é tut Apnuévm oldd rote avrov 
roudde SiarexXévta> “Eyous av, Edn, @ veavia, eitrety 
npiv, Stov Evexa ereSuunoas immapyev; od yap b7 
Tod mpatos Tov imméwy édavvew Kal yap oi tr7o- 
tokoTat Tovtov ye akwovvtat, mpoedavvovet youv Kal 
tov immapyov.— ’Adndn Aéyes, Edn.— "AMA pv 
ovde ToD yvwoRjval ye, érel Kat ot patvdpevoi ye wird 

, , 3 , »” \ A UA 
Tavrav yiyvwoKovtar.— Andes, Efn, Kat TovTO Heé- 

2 yews. —'AXN apa Ste TO trmiKoy oles TH TrodeL BEd- 
tiov ay qoujcas trapadovvat, Kal, el Tis YpEia yiyvotTo 
imméwy, TOUTwY *HyoUpevos ayasod Tivos altus yevé- 

oe) S N lA ” \ mw \ 

oat TH wore. ;—Kai para, épyn.— Kai éors ye, vy 

Ai’, bn, 6 Swxparns, carov, dav Svvy tadta trotjoa. 
e TI ée 9 , 99? 44 a” . 9 

I 3é apyn mov, ep hs Apnoat, trmwv te Kat apBa- 

3 tav dotw;—"Eote yap ovv, €py.—"I3e 57 AeEov Hyiv 
WpwTov TovTo, Gmws Siavon tovs imzous BeXTiovs Trott- 
cat;—Kai és. "Adda totto pév, Edn, ove eudy oluas 

\ ww 4 9 \ 3997 @ a na e a 
TO Epyov elvat, ara idia Exactov Seiv Tov éauTodD imirov 

4 éripercio3ar.—’Eadv ovv, pn 6 Swxpdtnys, wapéyovrat 
got Tous famous of yey ovTws KaKOTrObas  KaKOCKE- 
rele 7 aaeveis, ot 5é odtws atpodovs, waste pn Svva- 
oat axodovYev, of Sé€ ovTws avayaryous, wWsTE p17) 

! ° A \ , € OQ. \ Ca 
pévev, Srrov adv av takns, ot 5é odtws AaKTLoTAS, wsTE 
A / N 9 a a e le) 4 
pdsé rafat Suvarov elvat, ri wot Tov immtKxod ddedos 
éotar; 4 was Suvyon TotovTwy ryovpevos ayadov Ts 
Troujcas Thy Todww;—Kal ds+ "AAA Kada@s TE Dé- 
yets, bn xal rreipdcopat tov immwv eis To Suvatov 

6 cmiperciodar.—Ti dé; rods imméas ovx émuyerpyoess, 
épy, BeXtiovas trovnoa ; —"Eywy’, Epn.-—Ovxodv rp 


BOOK Ill. CHAP. III. 87 


roy pev avaBatixwrépovs émi Tovs immous oujces 
autous ;-—Aet your, pn’ Kai ydp, et Tis avToY KaTa- 
Tégol, MadAOY ay otTw cwloito.—Ti ydp; édv move 
«wduveve S€n, ToTEpoy erraryayeiv ToUs TroAEptous ert 
THY aGppov Kerevoes, evSatrep eiwSaTe immeve, 7 
Teipdon Tas ped€Tas év TovovTois TovetcSar ywpioss, 
€y olwoistrep ob Todeutot yityvovrat ;—Bédtiov oor, 
épn.—Ti yap; tov Badrdew ws mrctotovs ard Tay 7 
4 J , , 4 , a ” 
irmov émripédetay Tiva Troinon ;—BértLov your, edn, 

a 4 N QM “a e , \ 
kat tovTo.—Onyew dé ras Wvyas Tov imTéwv Kat 
éEopyifew impos Tovs qodenious, elrep GAKLLwTEpOUS 
move, Svavevonoa ;—Et dé py, adda viv ye wepa- 

Mv ed , e e a“ 
copat, bn. —"“Omws Sé cot weiSwvrat ot imrreis, 8 
medpovtixas TL; avev yap 5) TovTov ovte trmwv ote 
imtéwy ayadav Kai adKiwwv ovdév dheros.—’ AANI} 
4 4 > “ w” 4 = a 

Aéyets, Efn* GANA TAS av TIS padtoTa, ® Zwxpares, 

> \ “A b) A a ’ Ca N , 

él touTo avTovs mpotpévraito ;—'Exeivo pév Sytrov 9 
olaSa, Stu €v qwavtTit mpdypatt ot avSpwirot tovTows 
pariota €XéXovat meiNecSat, ods av ny@vrat Bedti- 
aTous elvas’ Kat yap év voow, bv dy nyavras iatpe- 
K@TATOY Elvat, TOUT pudLoTa TreldovTal, Kal ev TOLD 
oi mAéovtes, Sy dv KuBepyytixwtatov, Kal er yewpyia, 
dv dv yewpyixwrarov. — Kai para, éfn. — Ovxoiv 
eiKos, pn, Kab év immixg, ds av pdardtota eidas dai- 

a a , 4 \ bd 
vntar & Set qroveiy, TouTm pddtota éXédeww Tos ad- 
Aous welSecSat.— 'Edv ovv, Eby, eyo, © Zawxpares, 1C 
Bérratos av avTav Shros @, apKéces poe TovTO Eis 
x > \ : U 9 , \ , 

TO TeiSeoSat avtovs éwoi;— Edy ye mpos Tovrea, 
Epn, Sidakns avrovds, @s TO Tet(YecSai wor KadALOV 

\ a tL) a ” A = wv 

TE KaL owTNpLWTEpoy avTois Ectat.—IIas ovv, edn, 

a A A 
tovto 8:da£w ;—ITTord vy Ai’, edn, pdov, 7 et coe 

V4 va e A aA bJ ” 3 s N 
déou duddoKew, @S Ta KaKa TOV ayadav apeww Kat 
AvatteNéotepa eott.— Aéyeis, Efn, ov tov imrmapyxov 11 
Mpos Tots GAN e€mipercioSas Seiy Kal Tod Aéyew 


88 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


SuvacSat ;—Zv 5’ Gov, Edn, xpivar ovwry imap. 
yey ; H ov évredupnoat, Ott, doa Te vom pepad- 
lA > ba 3 tA 
kapev KaddoTta Gvra, &° ov ye Gv émotdueda, 
taita tavta Sua oyou éuaSomev, Kai el te GAO 
Kadov pavSdves tis padnua, Sea Royou parSdve ; 
kal ot adpiota Siddoxovtes padiota AOYY YpwvTal, . 
kal of Ta oTrovoaloTaTa pddoTa éemioTdpevos KGA- 
12 Accra Staréyovrat; *“H rode ove evrySvpunoat, os, 
Stay ye yopos els éx tihsde THs modews yiryvyrtat, 
astrep o eis AnAov Tepwropevos, ovdels GANOYEV ov- 
SanoSev rovrm epdptrdros yiryverat, ovdé evavdpia év 
GAH ores opola TH évSdde ouvdyerat ; — “Adn3F 
13 Aéyers, Efn.—'AAAA py ote evpwvia tocovroy S:a- 
gépovow “AXnvaio Trav arrow, ote cwmAaTwY peyéedee 
3 e7 is Ul 4 , , 
Kas pwn, Ocov PidoTipia, rep padiota trapoguves 
mpos Ta KaNa Kab evtipa.—’ Adndés, En, Kai Tovro. 
14 —Ovxodv ole, bn, nab rod immixod tov évSdbe ef 
PJ 7 e A} A , U4 
TIS ETLpeAndein, Ws TOAD Gy Kal Tour SsevéyKotey 
Le) tA Lig Q (yA A N 
TOY AAAWY, OTA@Y TE Kab iTTwWY TapacKevn Kat 
evtatia, kal tT@ EToiwws xivdvvevew pos Tovs ToNe- 
pious, €& vopicciay TaiTa Totobvres érraivou Kal Tiijs 
15 revEeoSat.— Eixds ye, Epn.— My row sxve, edn, 
> XN A ‘ ww J fo Ul > 
ana qeip® Tovs avdpas el raira mpotpeTrew, ah 
@v autos te wpednS7jon, Kal ot adrrAot Torstar dia 
oé.—'AdrAa vy Ala weipdcopat, Edn. 


CHAPTER IV. 


ARGUMENT. 


Niocomsctpes complained to Socrates that Antisthenes, who neither had 
experience in military affairs, or knowledge of any thing but to amass 
wealth, had been chosen as leader of the army, instead of himself, whe 


BOOK III. CHAP. IV. 8&8 


had devoted his life to such pursuits, and bore the marks of previous 
warfare (§ 1, 2). Socrates replied: Since Antisthenes has shown skill 
in the management of his own affairs, and as a leader of the chorus, 
and is ambitious of a good name, he may be safely trusted with the army 
(§ 83—5). A man who has knowledge and skill will be successful as a © 
leader any where; for the same qualities are. demanded in presiding 
over the chorus and in conducting private affairs, as in commanding 


the State or army (§ 6—12). 


"I8av 5é more Nixopayidny é& dpyatpecwov ami- 
ovta Hpeto. Tives, & Nixopayidn, otparnyol jpnvrat ; 
Kai és: Ov yap, bn, ® Aeéxpates, towodrot eiow 
"AYnvaior, aste eue pev ovy et dovto, bs éx KaTadoyou 
OTPATEvoMEvosS KaTaTEéTpLupaL Kal Noyayav Kal takap- 
XGV Kal Tpavpata UTd THY TroNELiwY TocavTA exw" 
dpa O€ Tas ovAAS TOV TpavLaTwY .aTroyupVOUpMEVOS érre- 
Selxvuev' “AvriaSévnv 5é, En, etrovto tov ote omAé- 
TY TwTroTe oTpaTevoduevoy, év TE TOLS immevat ovdev 
mepi—rXeTTTOV TrolnoavTa, EmieTapEevoy TE GAXO OvdeV 7 

lA , b A ” @e 4 “A 
Xpipata aovrAréyev; Ovdxodyv, Eby 6 Ywxpatns, tovTo 
peey ayadov, elye rots otpatwmrais ixavos Eotat Ta 
> , ‘4 ‘ \ ew 4 @ 
emiTndeva wopitew ; Kai yap ot éwrropot, én, 6 Nuxo- 

U 4 , e 4 2 3 > ] > 
payidns, Xpnuata ovddéyelv. ixavot eiawws aAXr ovux 
rd , \ a Ps , > Ve 
évéxa TovTov Kat otpatnyeiy duvawr av. Kai o Xo- 
kpatns &pn+ "AAG Kat piroverxos ‘AvricSévns eariv, 
& otpaTny@ Mposeivar emitndevov éotw* ovy opas, re 
Kal, OcdKis KeYopHYNKEe, Tact Tois Yopois vevixyxe ; 
Ma Ai’, &pn 6 Nixopayidns, adr ovdey Gpoiy éore 
Nopod Te Kal oTpatevpatos mpoecotavat. Kai pnp, 
épy 0 Bwkpdtns, ovdé wdHs ye o “AvtiadéEvns, ovde 
.xopav SiWarkadias Eutrerpos av Suws éyévero ikavos 
eupely tovs Kpatictous tadta. Kai év tH otpatia 
ov, éfn 6 Nixopayidns, adAovs pév eEvpHoEL ToS 

a 9 9 e ~~ ” \ A , 
takovras av’ éavtov, aAdous Sé TovVs payoupéevous. 
Ovxody, pn 6 Swxparns, €av ye Kai év Tots Tone- 


ify) 


90 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


puxois TOUS KpaTioTous, @smep év Tots yopixois, éEev. 
ploxn Te Kal qpoatpiyrat, eixdtas dy xal TrovTov wKn- 
dopos ein? xat Saravay 5° abrov eixds padrov ar 
eSérew eis tiv Ew Gdn TH Wore THY TroAELLKOD 
Gu~ikny h eis Tay Ev TH puvdAR TaV yopixav. Aéyeus 
av, én, @ Swoxpates, ws Tov avtod avdpos é€att yopn- 
ye Te Karas Kal otpatnyeiv ;—Aéyw eywy', Edn, 
@s, OTov dv TIS WpootaTevy, eayv yryvwooky te wv Sei, 
kal tadta tropttesSat Svvntat, adyaSos dv ein mpo- 
aTaTns, cite yopov, elite olKov, eiTe Trodews, elTe oTpa- 
7 tevpatos mpootatevor.— Kai 6 Nixopayidns: Ma A’’, 
&pn, @ wKpares, ovK av tote @unv éyw cov axod- 
gat, MS ayaXol oixovéuot ayaSol otpatryol dv elev, 
— "IS. 84, én, éFerdcmpev ta Epya éxarépov avtav, 
iva eid@pev, WoTepoy Ta auTa eat, 7 Svadéper TL.— 
8 IIdvu ye, &pn.—Ovxodv, Epn, Td péev Tors apyopevous 
KaTnKoouvs Te Kal evTreSeis EavTois wapacKevatew ap- 
gotépwv éeotiv épyov ;—Kat pdra, épn.—Ti 5é; 76 
MposTatrew exaoTa. tous emiTndeiors mparrew ;—Kai 
tour &épn.— Kal pv cat ro Tovs Kxaxovs xordleuw, 
Kal Tos ayaXovs Tidy, audorépors olwar mposrxetv. 
9—ITIavy pév ovv, Edn.—To 5é tovs trynxoous evpe- 
‘pels TrovetoMat Was Ov KaNOV audorépos ;— Kal tobr’, 
épyn.— Zuppdyous 5¢ nal BonSods maposdyeoSar Sone 
cor ouudhépew apudhorépors, 7 ov; —IIdvy pev ovv, 
épn.—’AAAA puraxtixods Tav GvTwY ovK apuoTépovs 
elva mposnKer ;—2podpa x’, Epn.—Ovxodv Kai éme- 
perxis Kal pirorrovous apuotdpous evar mposyKer Teé,2 
10rd attrav Epya ; —Tadra pév, edn, mavta spolws 
augotépwy dative adda TO padyerat ovKéTL apo- 
tépwv.— ANN éySpot yé tor audorépos yiyvovras ; 
— Kai para, éfn, rotro ye. — Ovxovy ro arepuyeve- 
ti cSav Tovtwy audordpas cupddper ;—IIavu ye, pn: 
GXX’ éxeivo trapueis, dy Sén payecSat, ri @herAjoes 7 


BOOK III. CHAP. V. 9) 


oixovouixn ;—'EvraiSa Synav Kxat mretotov, Edn: 6 
N b N > 4 iow Lg yOe od 
yap ayados otxovomos, el6@s, OTL ovdey odTw Rvoat- 
s Q 4 bd v e ‘\ s A 
TEAES TE Kat KEpdaréov EaTiv, WS TO paxXopLEVoY TOUS 
ToAewlous viKav, ovde OUTWS aAVaTEAes TE Kai Cnpt- 
@des, OS TO NTTATXAL, TpoSvpas pév Ta Tpos TO 
vuxav oupdépovta Entice Kat trapacKevdoetat, €7t- 
perws 5€ Ta mpos TO HrTaoSae dépovta oxéyretas Kal 
gurdkerat, évepyas 8°, av thy mapacKkevny 6pa viKn- 
TUKnY ovoaY, paxetTal, ovy AKioTta Sé ToUTwWY, cay 
amrapdoxevos 7, purakeras ouvartew paynv. M7 12 
xarappover, pn, @ Nixopayidn, tev olKovopiK@y av- 
dpav> 7 yap tay idiwy émpérera TAnYE povoy da- 
déper THs Tay Kowev, Ta 8 AANA TrapaTAjow Exel, 
A l4 a LA ww bd , > f 
to 5é péyiorov, Ste ovTe avev avSpwrav ovdetépa 
, ” > ©. A > lA b 7 
yiyverat, ovte de GAXov pev avSpwtrwv ta idta wpdt- 
revat, 6b ddAwy Sé TA Kowd* ov yap AdXAOIs Ticlv 
avYparrows of TAY KoWaY ETripEedOpwevot ypavTat 7 ols- 
WEp ot TA Oia oiKovomodvTes* ols of emiaTdpevor ypi- 
oat xal ta idia Kal Ta KoWda Kaas TPaTTOVEL, ot 
S€ pa) emtotdevor apporépwde TANUpENOVEL. 





CHAPTER V. 


ARGUMENT. 


Tus chapter consists of a colloquy of Socrates with Pericles the younger, 
upon the means of restoring the Athenians to their former valor and 
glory in war. It should seem, from some allusions in § 4, to have taken > 
place soon after the battle at Delos, B.C. 424. - 

The Athenians, Socrates argues, are in possession of all the advan- 
tages and qualities necessary for the conquest of their enemies (§ 1—8), 
The very fact that they, on account of several disastrous engagements, 
fear the enemies which they formerly despised, will cause them to be 


92 XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA. 


more ubedient to a good leader, and will banish sloth, arrogance, and ali 
insubordination or irregularity (§ 4—6). If then they be obedient, the 
next step is, to incite their courage and stimulate their ambition, by 
recounting to them the virtues and valor of their ancestors, which are 
committed to: them as a sacred inheritance (§’7—12), Their present 
degeneracy is oceasioned by their prosperity which induced careleseness 
(§ 18). The only way of restoring them to their pristine splendor, is in 
bringing them back to former manners and habits, or in ,eading them 
to imitate the virtues of the Lacedemonians (§ 13—15). There is no 
occasion to be disheartened on account of present factions and dissen- 
sions; they have among them the elements of union, and only need 
well-informed and skilful leaders, to make them obedient and efficient 
in war as well as in other occupations (§ 17—21). Hence the impor- 
tance of knowledge and thorough training for those who are to guide 
the army (§ 22—24). Finally, Socrates alludes to the advantages of 
Attica for self-defence, and enjoins upon Pericles active exertion aa a 
ssilitary commander (§ 25—28) 





1 ITHepixrget S€ wore, te tod mavu Tlepuxréovs vid, 
dtareyouevos’ "Eye tot, py, @ Iepixrers, édrrida Exo 
cov atpatnyjcavtos apeivw te nai évdokotépay tiv 
Wodw Els Ta TWoreutKa EceoMat, Kal TaV TroAEHLioV 
kpatnoewv. Kai 6 Ilepixdijs> Bovdoiuny av, edn, @ 
Awoxpares, & Aéeyeiss Gaws Sé tavdta yévosr’ av, ov 
Suvvapat yvavar. Bovru ovdv, pn 6 Swxpdtns, S:ado- 
y-fopevor Trept avrav éemtoxoT@pev, Strov non TO duva- 

| 2 tov éotw ;—Bovropat, Epn.— Odxovy oloSa, Edn, ts 
: TAR YE pev ovdey pious eiaiv "ASyvaioe Bowray ; — 
| Oida yap, épy.— Zepuara S& dyaSa Kal Kara qoTe- 
pov €x Bowrav oie mrew dv éxrexXjvat, ij €& "AS 

: veov ;—Ovdé ravty pot Soxovct AelrecSat.— Evpeve 
_ atépous Sé mrotépous éautois elvas vopivers ;—’ AXnvaiovs 
- éywye’ Bowwrav pev yap woddoi, rrEovertovpevot wire 
OnBaiwr, Suspevas avtois Eyovows "AXnvyce 5é ovddev 
3 Op@ Tovovtov.— "Ara phy diroTipotatot ye Kal Piro 
ppovéotatot tavtwy eiciv, Amep ovy Hxrota wapokuves 
xivouvevetv bTrép eveokias te kal watpidos.—Ovdé & 





be 








BOOK III. CHAP. Y. 93 


tovtois “ASnvatos pepmrot.—Kat unv mpoycvev ye 
Kara Epya ovx éotw ols peifo nat wreiw vrdpye 7 
5) , ? ’ r ’ i 
ASnvaios* @ moAXol, érraipopevor mpoTpéetrovtai Te 
apeTns émiperctoSat Kal arKipwoe yiyverSar.— Tatra 4 
bey aGdnd7 Aéyers dvTa, @ Bewxpates* arn spas, Gre, 
ad ov % te ov Todrpiin trav yirtov év AcBadela 
cuspopa éyévero kal 7 ped’ “Imrmoxpdtous ert Anrig, 
éx TovUTwy teTaTeivwTat pev 7) Tov AXnvaiwv Soka 
\ ‘ 4 7 A xX A“ ’ 
ampos tovs Bowwrovs, émpprar dé tro trav OnBaiwv 
’ \ ee a: o \ , e 
dpdvnua mpos tovs ‘AYnvaious, oste Bowwrot pév, ot 
4 9Q? 9 a e a a bd 4 ” 
mpoayev. ovd év TH, EavTey ToApavTes ADnvaious avev 
AaxeSatpoviov te kat trav GdXwv ITleXotrovvnciwy aytt- 
, Lo! 9 A > AN 9 e \ 3 
TaTTecYat, viv atretiovow avtol Kad’ éavtovs éuBa- 
rely eis Tay “Artixyy, "ASnvaioe Sé, of mpotepov, Ste 
Bowrot ovo éyévovto, wopXobvres tiv Bowrtiav, do- 
B “A t \ Bou AN én a \ "A K VA K \ ¢ 
OUVTaL, }L1) wtol Snwowor thy “Artinny. at o 
b ] 9 , “a 
Swxparnss "ArAN aicSdvopas pév, Ef, tadta ovtws 
Eyovta’ Soxet 5€ pot avdpt ayaS@ apyovts viv evape- 
atorépws StaxcioSay 4 Tod: TO wey yap Ydpcos 
dpédecay tre kal padvupiav Kal, aeiSevav éuBdrre, 6 
5é hoBos mposextixwtépovs Te Kal evmeidearépous Kai 
evraxtotépous moet. Texunpato 5’ av totto Kai dio 6 
Tav év Tats vavolv: Grav péev yap Syiov pnoev do- 
Bavrat, peotoi eiow artakias, &r av 56 } yeyudva 7 
qonenious Selowow, ov povoy Ta KeNEVO“EVAa TaVTG 
mwowiow, GAAX Kal ovywor Kapadoxodvtes Ta Tpos- 
TaySnoopeva, astep xopevtat.— AAA pv, Edn Oo 7 
Ilepexrjs, eiye viv padtota meiXowrTo, @pa av eln 
Aéyelv, Tas av avTovs mpoTpepaineSa TddAW dveped- 
oSivat THS apyaias apetns Te Kat evKrElas Kal evdat- 
povias.—Odxovy, dn 6 Swxparns, eb ev €BovrdopeSa 8 
XpnuaTwy avtovs, mv ob GAXo elyor, avTuTroLeio3 at, 
amredexvuvres avtois Tavta watp@a Te dvTa Kal Tpos- 
ld 7 3 ao 9 \ ? un > 7 
yxovTa, pdrdiot ay obtws avrous eFopua@pev avTéyer das 


or 


94 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


rou-wy* émel S¢ ToD pet apeTnS Mpwrevery avtous 
erupenetadat BovdomeSa, Toit av Seuxtéov éx tra- 
Aatod padiota mposhKov auteis, Kal ws TouvTou éml- 
9 pedovpevoy TavTwy ay elev xpdtictot.—IIas ovv dv 
tovto Siddoxolpev ;—Oluar pév, eb Tovs ye wadato- 
TATOUS, WY AGKOVOMEY, TPOYdVOUS aUTa@Y avapipvHoKol- 
10 fey attovs dxnxodtas apicrovs yeyovévar. — Apa 
Aéyers THY TOV Yeav Kpiow, tv ot awept Kéxporra de’ 
aperiyy exptvay j—Aeyo yap, kab THY EpexSéws ye 
Tpophy kai yéveow, Kal Tov ronepov Tov .ém éKxeivou 
ryevopevov Mpos TOUS éK THS exonerns: nTreipov Waons, 
kat tov ed ‘Hpaxredav pos tors év Iedotrovvjcg, 
Kal mavtas tovs émt Oncéws roreunSévtas, ev ols 
maow éxeivor SHrov yeyovact Tav Kay’ éavTovs dv- 
Ll Sp@wrwy apiotevcavtes. Ei 58 Bovret, & dotepov ot 
éxelvav pev airoyovot, ov todd Sé mpd judy yeyovo- 
Tes, émpakay, TA pév avtol Kay’ éavtovs aywvilopuevor 
Mpos TOUS Kupievovras THs Te "Actas maons Kal Tis 
Evparns péxpt Maxedovias, xat mrelorqy TOV ‘mpoye- 
yovoreoy Sivapw Kal apopuny KextTnévous, Kal peé- 
tora épya kaTeipyac wevous, Ta dé Kal pera ITedo- 
Trovyng iwy dpirrevovres Kal Kata nv Kat Kata 
Sdratrav: of 8 Kar éyovTal Tov Steveryeeiv TOV 
kay éavtovs avSpwrwv.— Aéyovrar ydp, épn. — 
12 Tovyapoty Toda pév petavactacewy éy 7H ‘EAA 
yeyovuiav Suduewav ev TH éEavrav, ToAdol Sé wirép 
Sixaiwy avTiréyovres émérperrov éxeivors, woAdol Se 
Umro Kpettrovey UBpilomevot KaTépevyov pos éxetvous. 
13 —Kai 6 ITepuxrrjs- Kat Yavpafo ye, éfn, © Sa- 
" «pares, 7) Tod Sirws aor’ emt Td yelpoy ExdALvev.— 
"Eyo pév, Edn, otpat, 6 Swxparns, w@srep Kat aArot 
Twes oid TO TOAD Uirepeveyxety Kab KpatioTedoat 
Katappqsupyoavtes botepifover THY avTLTAXw?, OUTw 


9 “~ na 
kat “AXnvatovs todd Steveyxovras aperrjoat éavtov. 


-_ 


BOOK III. CHAP. V. 


A f 
cal Sia todro* yeipovs yeyovévat.— Niv odv, épn, ti 
a A ? , \ 9 4 bd , \ 
dv trovovvres avaraBorev THv apyaiuy apernv ;— Kai 
o Swxpatns: Ovdev amoxpudov Soxet jot elvat, adr 
et pev é€eupovres Ta TAY TWpoyovwy émitndevpaTa pN- 
dev xelpov éxelvwy émruTndevorev, ovdéev dv yeipous éxei- 
vov yeverSar e¢ S& py, TOUS ye viv Wpwrevovras 
ptpovpevol, Kal TovTOLS Ta aUTA EémiTNdevovTEs, dpwoiws 
Hey Tois avTOts Ypw@pevot, ovdEeY Av yelpous éxeivmp clev* 

5 ] 2 93 , \ c , ” 73e 
et 8° émripedéotepov, Kat BeXrTiovs.— Aéyeis, En, Troppw 
qov elvat TH Toe THY KAaNOKayaXiav: Tore yap ov- 

b ] a @ , A la 
tos "AXnvaio, dstrep Aaxedatpomor, 7 mpecButépous 
aidécovTat; of amo TaV TaTépwy apxYovTat Katadpo- 
vey TOY yepattépwy 7 cwWpacKHcoveLW odTwS ; of ov 
Hovoy avtol eveEias ayeXovow, GAA Kal TOV émipe- 
Aoupevwy Katayedwot. Tore 6€ odtw meicovras Tots 
apxovow ; ob Kal ayddAXovtas ert TO Katadpovely Tav 
apxovrav’ more ovTwsS Spovojcovow; of ye avti 
fev TOU cuvepyely EauTois TA ovudhépevta émnpeadfov- 
civ addrnAOS, Kal PYovodcw éavrvis pidrov 7H Tots 
Gros avSpwroiss pardwota &é aavrev & te tals 
IQ? ’ ” ~ 4 ‘\ c 
idiats ouvodos Kal tais xowais Siadéportat, Kat Trei- 
/ ? , 4 \ A 
aotas Oixas aAdnros Sexdlovtat, Kat apoaipobytar 
PadXov odTw Kepdaivery amr adAHwY 1) cUPWdcdodv- 
Tes avTovs: Tois Sé KoWols wsTrEep adAOTPiOIsS Ypw- 
pevot, mepl TovTwy av pdyovtat, Kal Tails eis Ta 
Tovaira Suvdpect padtota yaipovow. “EE ov odd} 
ev atreipia Kal Kaxia TH TWodEL Eugvetat, modd7 Oe 
éx3pa Kat picos adAndwv Tois ToNXiTals éyyiyverat, 
du eywye dra poBodpuat del, uy te petlov 7 adste 
g a N a , A a 
dépe SvvacSau xaxov tH Tore cupP7.— Mydapas, 
épn 6 Ywxpdrns, © ITepixres, odtws Hyod avncéote 
movnpia voce *"ASnvaiovs: ovxy Opds, ws evTaKTet 
pev elow év Tots. vauTixots, evTaxtws 8° év tols yup- 
vixots ayaou meiSovtat Tois emiaTdtats, ovdevwv Se 


95 


14 


17 


96 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


natadeéoTepoy ev Tots Yopois UirnpeToder Tuis SidacKa 
~9 Aots ;—Todro yap tot, épn, Kal Savpactoy éort, -Té 
TOUS pev ToLoUTOUS TreWapyely Tos EperTaot, Tovs &e 

@ , ‘ e “a A “A > , 
omditas Kal Tovs tmiets, of Soxovot Kadroxayadia 
MpoxexpioSat TOV WoNTa@V, aTreSeoTaTous elvay Tav- 
20 twv.— Kal 6 Ywxpdrns én: ‘H Se ev ’Apeiw mayo 
Bova, @ Tlepixrers, od é trav Sedoxipacpévev Kadi- 
atatat;—Kal pdra, épn.—OloSa ovtv tivas, Edn, 
KaAdOV 4 voptm@rTepoy 7 aEepvorepoy 7 SuKaLoTEepoy 
tds te Sixas Sixdfovras cal Tada mavra mpatrov- 
tas ;—Ovd péughopa, En, tovrors.—Ov stoivuv, Edn, 
def AXupety, ws ox evTdKTov dvTwv *ASnvaiwv.— 
21 Kal pay év ye trois otpatiwtiuois, pn, &vSa pddiota 
Set owhpovety re Kai evraxteiy Kai weiSapyetv, ovdevi 

, o ” Ul ” @ 4 

TovTwy mposéyovow.—"Iaws yap, pn 6 Rwxparns, 
éy TovTots of xiota emioTrdpevor apxYovow avTov: 
ovx opads, Gre KiSapioTav pev Kal yopevTay Kal opyn- 
aTay ovde els emiyerpes apyew pn emirtapevos, ovdé 
TaratoT@v ovde Waykpatiactav ; GANA WavTes, Soot 
TOUTWY apxovow, Exover SetEat, oTONEV Ewadov tadra, 
éd’ ols égeotact, Trav 5& aotparnyav ot wreioToL av- 
22 rooyedidfovowv. Ov pévroe aé ye ToLovTOY éyw. vomit 

bs 9 3 4 TON ” 9 A @ i“ 
elvat, GX oluai ae ovdey Frrov éyew etme, o70TE 
ft) A @e , 4 b , N 
oTpatnyciy 4 omote tadaiew p—w pavSdvew> Kat 
TOAAA MEV Olmal Ge TOV TATPHWY TTPATHYNLATWY TTa4- 
peanpota dsiacwter, ToAAa Sé qravTayoSev ouvevnvo- 
xévat, oTdSev olov Te Fw padeiy Te wPpeArtpov Eis oTpa- 
23 tyyiav. Olpas Sé oe TrodAG peptwvay, STrws pi AAS 
GeauTov ayvooy Tt TaY eis aTpaTHylay whedipwn, Kal 
éayv Tt ToLovUTOY aiaSy veavrov py eiddTa, Enrety Tovs 
érictapévous tadta, ovTe SwHpwy ote yapitwy dpeido- 
pevoy, Stas pays tap aitav & wn éricraca, Kal 
21 cuvepyous ayadous éyns. Kai 6 Ilepuxdtjs: Ov rav3a- 

ba 2 , ” a »+Q? 97 c 0 

vers pe, @ Bawxpares, Ey, Gtt od" olduevds pe TorTwr 


BOOK III. CHAP. VI. 


emipedetadat taita déyeus, GAN éyxetpwv pe Sda- 
oxew, tt Tov pédAOVTA OTpaTHYElY TOVTWY aTravTwY 
emipercioSsas Sete Guortcya pévros Kay@ cot Tadta.— 
Totro 8°, pn, ® Tlepixdets, xatavevdnxas, ott mpo- 
KELT4L THS KOpas nuav dpn peydra, xadjxovta emi 
Tv Bowtiay, de dy eis Thy ydpav eisodot oreval TE 
val qposavres eici, Kai Ste péon Siélwotar Speowy 
Epupvots ;— Kat pdra, épn.—Tié 5€; od éxeivo axn- 
coas, Tt Mvool xai ITicidas vy tH Baciiéws xopa 
caTéyovtes épupva mavu ywpia, Kal Kovpws wrdope- 
vol, SuvavTat, TOAAa pev THY Baciéws yopay KaTa- 
Séovres Kaxotrovetv, avtol 5& Sv édevSepor ; — Kai 
rouTea 9, &pn, axovw.—’ASnvaiovs &’ ovx ay oie, 
Ibn, méxpt THs éXadpas HruKias w@mdopévous Koudo- 
répots Grow, Kal TA mMpoKeimeva THS ywpas spy 
caréyovtas, BraBepous pev Tots modepmiows elvat, pe- 
yaAnv Sé mpoBornv trois wodttas TIS yopas KaTe- 
sxevdodat; Kai 6 Iepuxdjs* Idvr’ otpat, edn, ® 
. 3expates, kal tadra ypynoia evar. Ei roby, én 
d Ywepdtns, apéoxes cou tavra, émtyeipe avrois, -o 
iptore’ OTL pev yap av tovTwy Katampaens, Kal col 
“ahov éotat Kal TH Tove ayadov, éav Sé Te advuva- 
THS, ovTe THY qodw BAdr\ ets, oUTE TEeavTOY KaTat- 


FYUVELS. 


CHAPTER VI. 


ARGUMENT. 


97 


26. 


27 


GLavco, a brother of the philosopher Plato, ridiculously persisting m 
haranguing the people in the assembly (8nuyopeiy), in opposition to 
the wishes of his friends, with the hope of obtaining honor and influ- 
ence in the State, was averted from his course by a conversation with 


Socrates (§ 1). 


a 


98 XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA. 


Socrates first gained the favorable attention of Glauco, by a repre 
sentation of the importance of the office that he desired, and of the honor 
that was attached to it (§ 2). He then by a series of questions exhibited 
to Glauco his entire want of qualifications for performing adequately the 
duties pertaining to it (§ 3—13). By this means Glauco was prepared 
for t}l.e advice, that he should begin a preparation for so important 9 
trust, by undertaking the management of his uncle’s affairs (§ 14). The 
objection that his uncle might not be willing to intrust his estate to him 
gave Socrates occasion to inculcate the sentiment, that one who is not 
thoroughly acquainted with public business, will not ba able, as a ruler 
to advance the prosperity or provide for the safety of the State, nor te 
gain for himself any renown (§ 14—18). 


1 Travewva 88 tov *"Apiotawvos, St’ éreyeipec Syur- 
yopety émiSupav mpoctarevey THS TOAEwWS, ovdéTrw 
v7 4 rd ” W: 9 / . / 
elxoow &tn yeyovws, GvyTwy GAdwv oixeiwy TE Kal di- 
Awy ovodels edvvaTO Tavoat EAKOMEVOY TE aTrO TOU 
Bypatos cal KatayéXactov évra, Swxparns Sé edvous 
av avT@ Sia te Xappidny tov Travewvos xai did 
2 IIkatwva povos Eravoev’ evtvywv yap avT@ mpwrov 

N 9 N n > lA 4 , lA 
pev eis oO EXeARoAaL axovewy toidde AéEas KaTéryer - 
"QQ LPravewr, fn, wpoorareve jyiv dtavevonoat tis 
morews ; —"Eywy’, bn, © Saxpares.—Ny Av’, Edn, 
Kadov ydp, elrep TL Kat GAO THY €v aYSpwrrots* 
Sjrov ydp, ott, éav todto Siampakn,. dvvaros pév eon 
> . if @ a 3 fel e N 6e AY ‘4 
auTos Tuyydve Stov dv émiSupys, ixavos Oé Tous dPi- 
Aous wperciv, emapels S¢ tov matp@ov oixov, avEncers 
dé THv TaTpida, ovopactos 8° éon mp@Tov pev ev TH 
? ’] ‘ rt 

, A @ . 
mone, Erecta év TH “EXAAS, tows S€ asTrep Oepiorto- 
lo) ra) 9 fe] 
KAns Kal év tois BapRdpows, Errov 8° av Hs, mwavtayod 
“~ ? e 

3 wepiBrertos éon. Tair ovv axovav o Iavxov épe- 
yaruveto Kal 4déws mapéueve. Mera 8 tabta 6 So- 
xpatns' Ovxodv, én, tovto péev, ® Travxwv, d7dov, 
Stt, elrep tiwaoS%ar Bovre, wferAntéa oor 4 TOALS 
coriy ;—IIdvu pv odv, &pn.—II pos Sear, Edy, pe} 
Toivuy amoxpiiryn, GAN elrrov Hyuiv, ex Tivos apky trp 


BOOK I{I. CHAP. VL. 99 


mud evepyetew ; ‘Emet 5é 6 Tdavcov Stecwwmrnoer, 4 
a ay Tore cxoTmTav, émodev apyatto: "Ap, édn 6 Jo- 
KpaTns, wstrep, pirov olxov et avEjcat BovAoto, mrov- 
oUWTEpoY auToY EémLYELpoins Av Tovey, oUTwW Kal THY 
mow mWelpacn TAovolwTépay toijoar; —IIavy pev 
ouv, €bn.— Ovxoiv mrovowrTépa y adv ein, mposddwv 5 
auth wrEwvwy yevouévwov ;—Eixos yoov, ébn.— AéEov 
57, &dn, ex rivwey viv at wposodo. TH mWoAE Kal mocat 
twé eat; Sirov yap, OTe Eoxerat, iva, ev pév Tives 
avtay évdeds Exovow, exTAnpwons, ei Se mapareirrov- 
Tat, mpostropions.— AdrAaw pa Ai’, Edy 6 Traveor, 
“a 4 bd > , > 9 9 a) 4 ld 
TAUTA Ye OvK ETregKEnpat.— AAX, et TOTO, Edy, TapE- 6 
Maes, TAS ye Samrdvas THs Toews uty eimré* SHrOV yap, 
Stt Kal TovTwY Tas TepiTTAas adatpey Siar0on.—' AAA 
A N ? ” > \ N “ a ? Ul 
pa tov At’, én, ovde mpos taitad mw éoyorAaca.— 
Ovxodv, Epn, TO pev Wrovotwrépay THY ToAW ToLEV 
uvaPancvpedSa* was yap olov te py) eiddTa ye TA ava- 
\opata xal tas mposodous émtipednSivar TovTev ; — 
AA’, © Rowxpates, Epn 6 TIravewv, Svvarov éote Kai 7 
i770 Todeuiov THY mMorAW IWrouvTi~ev.—Ny Aia, oho- 
. b ” @ 4 >7 > “ a, 9 
dpa xy’, ébn 6 Swxparns, édv tis avtav xKpeittwv 7° 
Atrov 5é dv nal ta évta mposatroBdro av.—'Adn3F 
Aéyeus, Efn.— Ovxodbv, Ep, Tov ye Bovdevoopevov impos § 
oustivas Set wrodepety THY TE THS Toews Suvam Kal 
Thy tTav evavriwv eidévat Sei, iva, cay pev 4 THS qWo- 
Ew : 7 Bovrevn é iy T@ qoXe 
¢ Kpeitrav 7, cupBovreun eruyerpety TO TorAeug, 

€av 8& Frrav tev évavtiwv, edraBeioSas metSn.— 
‘Opd3as Aéyets, Efn.—IIpa@rov pev toivuv, Edn, réEov 9 
nu THS qWorews THY Te reCixnY Kal THY VvaUTLKHY 
Suvapmty, eita tTHv Tov évavriov.—’AdrAA pa Tov Ai’, 
Egy, ove adv Exoupi cot oTws ye amd aTOpaTos ecTrEiy. 
~-'AAN, eb yéypamTat cot, eveyxe, Efn* wavu ya 

’ YeYP b o0t, yee, EPn yop 

’ A 9 
noews’ Ay TovTO aKxovoatpwt.—' AAAa pa Tov Ai’, Edn, 
ovdé yéyparrrai pot mw.—Ovxodv, pn, kat rept aoné- 10 


100 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


pou cupBovreve thy ye TpaTNV eTLTyI}TOMEV*? Lows 
yap Kal dia To -péyeXos avTay dpti apxopevos Ths 
4 ww 9 4 ? s , 
mpoorateias oumw efntaxas. Adda ToL Tept ye du- 
AaKhs THs yopas old’ Ete vor peuédrnce, Kat oloYa, 
OTrogat TE hudakal érixatpol ciot Kat Orocat pH, Kal 
drrocot te ppovpol ixavot eiot Kal oTrocot pH Eiot, Kal 
Tas péev Emixaipovs durakas oupBovrevcew peilovas 

Il qrotety, tas Sé mepittas adaipetv.— Ny Ai’, Edn o 
Dravewv, drdcas pev ody eywrye, Evexd ye Tod odtws 
autas puddtreaSat, oste KNérTecIat TA ex THS Y@pas. 
—'Eay 8€é ris adérn y’, fn, tas pudraxds, ovK olet Kat . 
e , ’ , ¥ a , 2 +2 ” 
aprafew éEoveiay EceaXat T@ Bovropéevy ; atap, edn, 

, \ > A 9f- 7 le} “A “ 9 e 
moTepov €ASwv avTos eEnTaKas ToOUTO, } TAS Olada, STL 
Kkaxas hurdtrovras ; — Eixaltw, épn.— Ovxodv, édn, 

\ \ a cd , > ] , > b 4 
Kat qept Tovrwy, Stay pnKéete eixavwpev, GAN On 
evoapev, TOTe cupBovarcvaopuev ; —"Iaws, Edy Oo T'Aav- 

12 nwv, Bérriov.—Eis ye pv, épn, tapyvpia oid” sre 

9 99a eo > > Aa ? a 7 
ov adifar, wast éyew eimreiv, Siete viv édAaTTw 4} 
Mpoarvev Tposépyetar avtodxev.—Ov yap ovv é€dAndrva, 
éfy. Kai yap vi) At’, bn 6 Saxparns, Aéyerar Bapv 
TO “wplov elvat, waste, Grav wept TovTov Sén aupPov- 
Nevewv, adTn cor % wWpopacis apKéce. ZAKwrTopat, 

13 én 6 Travnwv.—’ArN exetvou yé tot, Efy, 01d" Gre 
ove nuédnnas, GAN éoxerat, Kal mocov xpovov ikavds 
dotw 6 ék THS yYwpas yryvopevos airos Siatpépe THv 
mod, Kal Wooou eis Tov éviauToy mposdeeTat, iva wy 
TovTO ye AdYn od Tote H TdAts Evdens yevouevn, GAN 
eidas eéyns trép trav avayxaiwvy cupBovdevwov TH To- 
ree BonSciv re nal aowtew avrnv. Aéyeuw, Edn oO 

a ¥ A A U 
Dravewv, trappeyeSes mpaypa, eye Kat Tay ToLOUTED 
al , ? é , ” 

14 émiperciodas Sejoer. "AAA pévror, Epn 6 Swxparns, 
ovd’ dv tov éavtov tote olxoy Karas TIS oiKnoELED, 
el et) TWavTa péev eigetat, Ov tposdeeTat, TravTwv dé 
€rrspeAopevos exTTANPwaoEL* GAN Errel 7 peyv TONS EK 





BOOK III. CHAP. VI. 101 


TELOVWY F UPLwY OixLaV oUVérTHKE, YadeTTOY SE EoTiV 
Apa TOTOUTMY OLKWY ETtpEedcladat, Tas ovY Eva, TOV 
tod Yeiov, mpa@rov éreipdsns av&joat ; Séerat S€é* Kav 
uév TovToy Suvy, Kab TrEloow emiyerpynoes*® Eva Se pI) 
Suvdpevos @perAnoat, was av woddovs ye Suvneins ; 
@e ww a 4, \ , , na 9 
asmep eb tis év tTadavrov pn Suvarto hépew, mas ov 
Q ied , a, 27Qad 9 a 3 ~ 
davepov, Gre reiw ye pepe ovd' EeruxyepnTeov avt@ ; 
b ] > © 3 ” e Tia UA 9 4 A \ fe) 
AXN eywoy, bn oO vkwV, wpedoinvy av Tov TOV 
Selov oixov, eb por éXéroe treiSecSar. Eira, edn 6 
, N “a ? , b s 
Swxpatnys, Tov Yetov ov Suvdpevos treiSew, ’ASnvaiovs 
wavras peta Tov Selov vopifers SuvvnceaSat moujoas 
meiyecXai cot; Purdrttov, é>n, @ Travcwr, Grws py 
tov evookeiy émriSupav eis tovvaytiov erAXns* 7 ovy 
ean e , 9 N \ . ANDA a 
opas, @s odharepov éote To, & pn oldé Tis, TadTa 
eye 7 mpatrev; evSupod dé TaV aAwY SaouS 
9 , 0 \ , \ 
olaSa Tovovrous, olor gpaivovrar Kal réyovTes & py 
igact nal mpdrtovtes, mwoTepd cor Soxovdat él Tots 
? 9 , . la) A e , Y 
ToovTols émraivou padrrov 7 Aroyou tuyydavew; Kal 


. WoTepoy YavpalerSa, paddov 7) xatadppovetoSac ; 


"Ev3upod dé xai trav eidotwv 6 TL Te A€éyovot Kai 
& Tt mowvat, Kai, ws éyo vouivw, evpnoes ev wacw 
Epyous Tovs pev evdokipodvTds te Kai Yavpalopévous 
ée Tav pddtota émictapévwy ovtas, Tovs 8é Kaxo- 
Sofodvras te Kat Kxatadpovoupévous ex tav apade- 
otdtwv. Ei ov émidupets evdoxipeiy re xat Yavpa- 
Ceodau ev TH trode, Tetp@ KaTEpydcacd3at ws padioTa 
To etdevat & Bovrger mpdtrew* dav yap TovT@ Sveve- 
yas TOV AAXov Eriyerpns Ta THS WoAEwS MpaTTeD, 
ove dv Savpdcaimt, eb wavy padiws triyos ov érr 
Supeis. 


15 


3 


17 


18 


102 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


CHAPTER VII. 


ARGUMENT. 


Tuis chapter is the counterpart of the preceding. Socrates encourages 
Charmides, a man of great worth and ability, to engage in public life, 
although averse to it. 

One who is able to advance the interests of the State, and thereby to 
obtain glory and honor, is under a twofold obligation to exercise his 
talents (§ 1, 2). Socrates says, that he has learned that Charmides pos- 
sesses this ability, by noticing his conversation with other statesmen (6 8). 
He who can express his thoughts or give his opinion among them, can 
certainly speak in the assembly of the people (§ 4—7); ior if those who 
are most wise and powerful are not, those who have less knowledge and 
power need not be, feared (§ 8). Seek, Socrates adds, a right under- 
standing of yourself, which will impart confidence; and neglect not to 
give your exertions for the advantage of the State, that you may thus 
benefit not the citizens alone, but yourself and friends (§ 9). 


1 Xappidny && tov TI'ravxwvos opwv afioroyov pev 
avdpa dvra, xal mo\rA@ SvvaTt@tepov TaV Ta ToNTLKA 
TOoTe TpatTovTwy, oxvoovtTa dé mpostévar TS SHpw Kat 
TOV THS TWoAEwS Tpaypwatov eémipercicdSar> Eire por, 
Epn, @ Xappidn, el tus ixavos dv rovs atedavitas 
d@yavas vixadv Kal Sia TovTO avTos Te TYLaaaLt Kal THY 
matpioa év tH EANdOL evdoxiuwtépay Troety un Yédoe 
aywviferSar, moiov tia TovToy vouilois av Tov avdpa 
elvat ; — Anrov, Gtt, Eby, paraxoy te nai Sethov.— 

& Ei 5é tis, fn, Suvatos @y TaV THs ToAEWS Tpayp~a- 
Tov émipedouevos THY Te Todw avkew Kal avTos da 
TouTO Tiacdat oxvoin 67 TOUTO mpdatrew, oun av 
ELKOTWS Sevros vopivorTo :— "Te ows, pn? arap ™pos a 
pe tadt épwras ;—"Onr1, Edn, oluai oe Suvatov svta 
oxvely émipedcioSat, Kal tavbra wy dvdyKn aoe pere- 





BOOK III. CHAP. VIL. 108 


yew ority ye ovtt..—Thv Sé éunv Svvauuw, épyn 6 3 
Xappidns, év mom € KaTaLas@v TavTd pov KaTa- 
P 9 SF. 

: ? “ , A 
ytyvackes ;—'Ev rais svvovaiats, én, aly cuver Trois 
T& THS TOAEWS TPAaTTOVEL* Kal Yap, Stay TL avaKot- 
vavTat Tol, Opa ae Kaw@s auuBovAEvoYTA, Kal Stay TE 
dpaptavwcw, opYas eémutiwovta.—Ov tavTov éativ, 4 
épn, @ Bwxpares, idia te SiaréyeaSar Kai ev tH WAH- 
See aywvilerIat.—Kai pnv, Egy, 6 ye apiSpe Sduva- 

IQ 9 a n rN , ) a \ 
evos ovdéy HrTov ev T@ WANE  povos apudpet, xal 
oi KaTa povas apiota* KiSapilovtes, ovTOL Kal ev TO 
mrAnYEL KpaTiaTevovety.— Alo@ 5é Kat poop, En, ody ¢ 
e led v Ul > a bi \ A wn 3 
opas euduta Te avSpwros OvTa Kal TWOANW padXov ev 

a bd A > A IN 7/ e , VA 
Tots dyNols 7 ev Tals iials Outrdials TrapLoTdpeva ; — 
Kai cé ye didakwv, Efy, Opynuat, Ste ovte Todvs dpo- 
‘piwTatous aidovpevos ovTe TOs taxXUpaTdtous doBov- 
fevos vy Tois. appovertdros Te Kal acgdeverTaTors 
aicyuvn Eye ToTEpoy yap Tors yvadels a’Tav, 7 6 
TOUS GKUTELS, } TOUS TEKTOVAS, 7 TOUS YarKeEls, 7) TODS 
yewpyovs 7 Tous ewmdpous, 7 Tovs, év TH ayopa peTa- 
ee 4 N / Ld > 4 , 
Bardopevovs Kal ppovrifovras, 6 te éNaTTOVOS mMptd- 
pevot Weiovos atrobw@vTal, aicyivn; éx yap TovTaV 
e 4 e > , , U t \ M” , 
aTavTwv 9 exKXnoia avvictatat. Ti dé ole. diadépe 7 
& ov moles 7) TOV acKnTaV SyTAa KpeitTW Tors idwoTas 
goPecicSat ; ov yap Tos mpwrevovowy év TH TOAEL, OY 
wv ~ 4 e , , \ a - 
Evtot KaTadpovovat cov, padiws Stareyopevos, nal Tov 
ETLMEAOMLEVOY TOU TH TOrEL StadeyeoSau OAV TeEpLO?, 
éy Tois pndé wrote Ppovticact TOY TONTLKOY, pNde 
cov Kataveppovnkoow oxvets réyerv, Sedias, ft) KaTa- 
yeraaSis ;—Tit 8°; &pn, od Soxodal cou moAraKis of 
? A 3 S aA . 9 “a , a 
€v TH €xkAnoia Tov oprya@s AeyovTwY KaTayedav ;— 
Kai yap ot repo, edn 810 wal Yavpdfw cov, ef 
exeivous, OTav TovUTO Toldal, padiws YeLipovpevus, Tov- 
tous dé undéva tpomroy oles SuvyceaYat mpoceveyShvar. 

Ul \ > LU , N @e , a e A 

ADyaSé, ph ayvoe ceavtov, wndé dwdptave & ot nréi- 9 


104 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


OTOL aapTdvovew* ot yap Woddol wpunxotes emi ta 

oKxoTety Ta TOY GAXwWY Tpaypyata ov TpéTTovTar Ent 
XN e A 5] 4 ‘ A > ?e¢€ LA , 

To éavrovs éEerdfeww pty ovv amoppaSvpes rovTov 

Gra Stateivou padrov mMpos TO GgeavT@ mMposéyerv’ 

Kal pH apéret Tov THS TodrEws, eb Te Suvatov éote Sia 
\ , »” g \ ~ > 4 > La 

aé Bédtiov Exew* TovTwy yap Kadas éyovTwv, ov p0- 

vov oi GAXOL TON TAL, GANA Kal of col dirot Kai avtos 
A > / b l4 

aU OvK édaxLaTAa whedon. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


ARGUMENT. 


Tae remaining chapters of the third Book are of a miscellaneous nature, 
not directly connected with the preceding chapters and not connected 
with each other. They contain practical explanations of ethical princi- 
ples, conversations with artists and workmen in regard to their occupa- 
tions, apothegms and precepts in reference to exercise, regimen, etc. Their 
object seems to be to show the extent and value of Socrates’ instructions, 
and thus they indirectly have a bearing upon the second accusation 
against him. 

The present chapter shows in what manner he answered the some 
what captious questions of Aristippus, in reference to the good and 
beautiful, by showing their practical utility in life. Nothing, he says, 
is absolutely good or evil, but only in reference to ita object (§ 1—3). 
The same is true of the beautiful, which does not differ from the good, 
and they both are comprehended in the aseful (§ 4—10). 


1 ‘Apiotimmou 8’ émtyeipodvtos édéyyew Tov YwKpa- 
THY, wsTrep avTos vm’ éxelvou TO mpdTEpoy HAEYXETO, 
Bovdopevos Tos avvdvtas wperciy 6 Rwxpdtys arre- 
Kpivato, ovx wstrep ot pvAaTTopevol, fn TN O AOYOS 
émTadXayS}, GAN @s ay wemetcpévol pidtcta Wpat- 

2 Tew ta déovta. ‘O pév yap adtov jpeto, eb te eidein 








BOUK III. CHAP. VIIL 105 


9 , if ” ¥ : ed , lo a , 

ayaSov, iva, et te elrot THY ToLovTwY, olov 7 atTio», 
) woTov ) xXphnuata, h vyieay, pony,  ToOApay 
Secxvvot 63 TovTO Kaxov éviote bv: 6 5é eidws, STL, édv 
Tt evoyrn huas, Seopeda Tod Tavoovtos, atrexpivato, 
Hrrep kal qoviy xpatiotov: "Apa ye, é¢n, Epwrds pe 

nA. 9 

el Te ol0a mrupetod ayaSov.—Ovn &ywy', Epn.—’AAX 
épSarpias ; — OvSe todro. —*AAA Aypwod ; — Ovdd« 

a b] 14 4 wv? 9? a wv” > N 
ALpwov.—’AAAA pHv, Edn, ely’ Epwrds pe, el Te ayadov 
3 \ ’ ’ : vy» 4 ” ) 
olga, 5 pndevos ayaSov éotiv, ot olda, Edn, ove 
Séopat. . 

Ila S€ tod "Apiotinmov épwravros avrov, et tt 
eidein xadov ; — Kal aodrd, én. — "Ap ovr, é 
TavTa Gora adAnAow ;— Qs olov re pev ovr, é 
b) l4 4 Led ® ” \ A “a 
avopowotata evia.—IIas ovv, épyn, TO TH KAX@ ayvo- 
potov Kadov av ein ;—"Or1, vy Ai’, edn, ote pev TH 
KaX@ impos Spo wSpamr@ dros avo AC 

@ mpos Spouov avSpwrm adros avopovos, Kadds 

N 4 4” bp] ‘ \ N 
mpos mdadnv, ott Sé doris, Kad} mpos Td mpoBa- 
éoSat, ws Ev- avopwototatn TH axovtip, KaA@ pos 
To aofodpa te xal taxd hépecSar.— Ovdev Siagdepov- 
Tas, pn, amoxpivn pot 4 Ste ce HpwrTnoa, eb Tt 
ayadav eideins.—2Zv 8" olet, En, GAXO pév ayaSor, 
Gro 5é xadov elvat; ovK« oicS’, Ste mpos TavTa trav- 

lA 9 , 3 . a X\ N e > ‘ 
Ta Kanda Te Kayaya é€otw; ITI pmrov. péev yap 7 apery 
ov pos GAXa pev aryadov, pds adda Se Kadov ect, 
éretta of aYSpwrot TO. avTO Te Kal mpos Ta aiTa 
Karol Kayadot Réyovtat, mpos Ta avta S€ Kai Ta 
copaTa tév avSpwrov Kadd te KayadSa daiverat, 
mpos TavTa 5é Kal TaAXA Tava, ols dvYpwiroy ypav- 
Tat, KaNd Te KayadSa vopiterat, wpds amrep av evypn- 
ata 7.— Ap’ ov, dn, kal xopuvos Kompopopos Kaov 
? ‘ x 7? ¥ A a > N 3 4 
éotw ;—Nn Ai’, pn, nal ypvoh ye aoris aicxpor, 
dav mpos Ta éavtav Epya 6 pév Kaas TeTroinpevos 7, 
4 8¢ xaxas.— Aéyeus ov, pn, Kad TE Kal aioypa Ta 
avTa elvat;—Kal vi A’ éywy’, pn, ayadd te Kai 


v4 


a 


w 


ba] 


er em en a ee 


106 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA, 


KaKa* TOANAKIS Yap TO TE ALOU ayadov TupeTOD xa 
Kov é€oTl, Kal TO TWupeToD ayaSov Atov KaKov éoTL, 
modraKs S¢ To pév mpds Spomov Kadov apos mwddnp 
aicypov, To 5& mrpos waAnv Kadov pos Spopov aicypov’ 
mdvra yap ayada péev Kal Kadd €or, mpos & dv ed 
éyn, xaxa 5é kal aioypd, mpos & ay Kaas. 

8 Kai oixlas dé réeyov tas abras Kadds Te elvat Kas 
Xpnoipous mawevew Euouy eddKer, olas xpH oixodo- 
petaSat. ‘Emeckdrre: 5é wde* "Apa ye Tov péddovTa 
oixiay, olay xpy, Exew tovTo Set pnyavacdat, Strws 

9 HdicTn Te evdiasTao Yat Kal ypnouwrdtn Eotar; Tov- 
tov dé dporoyoupévovs OvKxouy Hdd pév Sépous >uyec- 
vay éxew, dv Se yetuavos areewny ;—’Emedy 5é xat 
tovTo oupdaiev' Odtxovw év tais ampos peonpBpiav 
SreTroveals oiKiay TOD pey yeymavos 6 HAtos eis TAS 
maoTaoas wroddutret, TOD 5 Yépous tirép 7 pavavtav 
Kal TOY oTEyaV Tropeudpevos oxidy qapéxet ; Odxouv 
el ye Karas exer Tabta ottw yiyverSat, oixodomeiv Set 
wynroTrepa pév Ta pds peonuBpiav, iva 6 yempepwwos 
HALOS fn aTroKNEinTal, YXapadwtepa Sé Ta pos ap- 

\Oxrov, iva ot ypuypol py eumimtwow dvepor; ‘As Se 
cuvehovTt eirelv, STroL Tacas w@pas avTos Te dv Hovora 
Katagevyo: xal ta dyvta adopadéotata TiXoiro, airy 
dp eixotws HOioTn Te Kal KaAXNOTH OLKNOLS Elin? Ypa- 
gai dé Kai rroixirlat mrelovas evppootvas amroctepod- 
cw i twapéxover. Naois ye piv xal Bapois yopav 
Edn eivat mpermdeotarny, ris éuhavertdtn ovca acrt- 
Beordryn ein? du pev yap isovras mposevEacat, 75t: 
Se ayvas Exyovras mpostévai, 





BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 197 


CHAPTER IX. 


ARGUMENT. — 


Tus chapter consists of definitions and explanations of several terms 
expreasive of moral qualities. 

1, Although some men have by nature more courage than others, yet 
this quality may be strengthened by precept and practice (§ 1—8). 

2. Wisdom and discretion (cwppoctyn) cannot be separated ; since 
every one who knows the right, and acts accordingly, is both wise and 
discreet. But as every one does what seems best to him, he who does not 
the right, is not only not discreet, but not wise (§ 4). ° 

3. Justice, and every other virtue is wisdom (copfa) (§ 5). 

4. The opposite of wisdom is insanity (uayla); but ignorance is not 
insanity, yet self-ignorance is next akin to it. Great aberration of under 
standing is commonly called insanity, but Socrates understood by it the 
mistaking of the good, which has its foundation in want of self-know- 
ledge (§ 6, "). 

5. Envy is the pain or sorrow felt at the prosperity of friends. It is 
the companion of fools and not of wise men (§ 8). 

6. Idleness is not entire inactivity, for all do something, but a vacuity 
of all useful employment (§ 9). 

7. Those who bear the sceptre are not necessarily kings and princes, 
but only those who have the skill and ability to govern (§ 10—18). 

8. The best employment of life is ebxpatla, good conduct, which is 
to be distinguished from edruvxia, good fortune; as wpagis from rixy 


(§ 14, 15). 


IIayw && épwrwpevos, 7 avdpia aorepov ein Sv- 3 
Saxrov, 4} guoixoyv; Olwar pév, edn, aswep cdpa 
cwMpaToS ioyupoTEepoy mpos TOvS Tovous veal, obtw 
kai vpuyiy apuyns éppwpevertépay mpos Ta Sewa gv- 
cet yiyverSar* dpa yap év trois avtois véuors Te Kad 
ESecu Tpehoysévovs trorAvd Svapépovras adrAnAwV TOALD. 
Nopitw pévros tracav dvow paSynoe. Kab pedéry mpos 2 
avopiay aifesSac: Syrov pev yap, Gre BevSae nat 


108 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


Opaxes ove ay todpyoeay aomidas cat Sopaia da- 
Bovres Aaxedatpovions StapdyeoSa:, davepoy 5é, ore 
cai Aaxedaipovioe ovr’ avy Opakiv év rrédtats Kai axov- 
Tiows, oure SavSacy év Toko eIédovey av Staywvite 
3 aSa:. ‘Opw@ 5° éywye wal éxi tav Gov wavTor 
Gpoiws Kai duoc Stadpépovtas adAnAwY Tos aYSpo- 
arous, Kai emtedela modu emdidovrase éx Sé TovTar 
SipAov éotey, Gre wavras ypn Kat Tos evpvEertépous 
xai Tovs apBrvrépovs tH dicw, ev ols av aftwroyor 
Bov\wvras yevéoSat, tavra nai paySdvew nai pereriv. 
4 Jodiav & ncail cwhpocrvvny ov Supiler, dra 
TOV Ta pev KANG TE Kal ayada yYyvecKovTa ypHo das 
‘avrois, xat Tow Ta aicypa eidoTa evhaBeio at, copop 
Te Kat owppova Ex pivey. IT, posepwrapevos dé, ef ToUs 
emLaTapEvous pev & Set mparrety, qowovvras S€ Tavay- 
tia, copovs te kal éeyxpateis elvas vopifor- Ovdey ye 
padrov, Epyn, 4 aaopous te nal axpateis’ wavtas yap 
Oiual, Mpoatpouvpévous ex Tav evdeyouévwy & otovTas 
ouphopwrata avrois eivat, tadta mparrewv. Nopive 
ov TOUS 41) OPYHs wWpaTTovTas ovUTE Topors oUTE Tw 
5 dpovas civat. “Edm 5é xal thv Stxatoovvnv kat 
THY GAAnv Taoay apetnv aodiay eivar: Td TE yap 
dixata wai mdyta, boa apeTh mpaTTetat, Kadd Te Kal 
ayada civar* xai oir’ Gy tovs tavra eidotras GAXO arti 
ToUTwY ovdéy TpoENeaYal, ovTE TOUS pL) ETrLTTALEVOUS 
dvvaoYat mparrew, GAA Kal dy eyyerpwow, dpap- 
Tdvew* oUTw Kal Ta Kaha Te Kal ayaSa Tovs pev co- 
govs mparrew, Tovs Sé py copors ov SvvacSat, adda 
cai éay éyyeipaow, dpaptrdvey’ érel ovy Tad Te Sixasa 
kal Ta G\XG Kaha Te Kal ayaSa mdvra aperi mpat- 
tetas, Snrov elvat, bt Kat Sixavoovvn Kat 7 GAAn Taca 
§ apern copia €or’. Maviav ye pny évarriov pev én 
elvat codia, ov pévtoe ye THY avertaTnwooUYnY. pavias 
evopite, TO 52 ayvociv éavtov, nat py & olde Sokdveu 





BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 10S 


¥ : ‘3 ? , ' 
Te Kal oleadat yiyvackey, éyyvTaT@ pavias édoyileTo 
elvat* Tovs pevTor ohAovs Eby, & pev ob TMreloTOL 
ayvoovel, Tovs SunuapTnKotas ToUTwy ov dacKew pai- 

\ \ a A a e \ rd 

verSat Tovs 5é Sinuaptrynkoras, Mv ot toddol ylyvw- 
oKovel, pawopevouvs Kadeiv>. eay Te yap Tis peyas 
GUTwWS OlnTaL Elval, @STe KUITTELW Tas WUAAS TOV TeEl- 
yous SueEuv, édy te obtrws ioxupos, dst émeyerpeiy 
oixias alpeoSat, } GAAw TH EmiTidecS3at THY Tact 
Sndov Ste advvata é€ott, TovToy paiverSat ddcxer, 
Tous 5é puxpov Stayaptavovtas ov Soxeiy tots TroA- 
Xor td SY tAr’ icf N 3 \ > % , 

is paiveoSat, adr, @strep THY ioxupay émiSupiay 
€pwra Kadovow, ott Kai THY peyddnv trapdvovay 
uaviay avTous Kanetpy. 


2 


PXovov Se oxorav, 6 te ein, AUTHV pew TWAasb 


éEsupisxey avrov ovta, ovTe pévrot thy emi pidwv 
atuyials, ote THY én’ éxXSpav evruyiais yuyvopévny, 
GANA povous Edn PSoveiv tos emi tais TaY hirov 
evmrpatiais dviwpévous. Oavpuatovrorv Sé twp, eb Tis 
giriov tia ent TH evrrpakia avtod AvTroiTo, Urrept- 
punokev, Ste TodAol oTwWS Tpos TWAS ExyovowW, BsTE 
KaKwsS pév mpattovTas py SuvacSae tepiopav, adda 
Bonde arvyotow, evtvyovvrwv bé AvTéicSae* Todo 
5é dpovipw pev avdpi ove adv cvpPyvat, trovs nrALdiovs 
dé det maoyew avro. 

SxYoAnv Sé oxorwv, ti ein, wovwbvtas pév Te 
[GAws amravras, oyoddlovras pévtot] Tovs mdrEloTous 
Epn evpioxers Kal yap Tovs meTTEevoyTas Kal TOUS 
yeAwTotrovovvTas qoleiy tL’ aavtas 5é TovTous éedy 

UA 9 Aa A > a 97 lA A 
axoratew efeivar yap av’rois itévat mpakovtas ta 
/ a, 9 Q\ s a , > \ 
BertTiw rovTwy: amo pévtot tav BerTivwY ET Ta 

, 3? > o 4 ? 4 ” “ 
Xeipw evar ovddva cyxordlew, eb 5é Tis tot, TovTOV 
adoxYONAS aVT@ ovens KaKxas pn TodTO parte. 

Bactreis 88 nal dpyovras ov trols Ta oxATTpa 
Eyovras Epn elvat, ovdé Tovs UT TAY TUYOYTWY aipe- 


110 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


1 


13 


‘Sévras, ovdé rods KANpw AaxovTas, ovdé Tos Baca: 


pévous, ovde Tors eLatraTyjcavtas, GANA TOUS érioTa- 
peévous dpyew. ‘Orote yap Tis oporoynoce Tod per 
dpyovtos elvat Td mpostarrew 6 TL ypT Totelv, Tov Se 
2 4 N K s 4 4 Q 
apyopévou TO meiseoSat, érredeixvvey Ev tre vyt tov 
jeep emer apevou apxovra, Tov 5€ vavKAnpov Kal Torx 
GAXrous Tos ev TH wnt wavtas Treisopévous TO Tr 
orapery, Kal év yewpyla TOUS KeKTIHEVOUS drypous, 
Kal év voow TOUS voooivras, Kal épv copacnia TOUS 
cwpacKkouvTas, Kal Tovs aAXoUS mavras, ols Umrdpxet 
TL émysereias Seopevov, Ay péev avro Hya@vtTas érriota- 
b] “ - a, “ ? a b 
oSau émiperciodat,—el Sé pn, Tots émiotapévois ov 
fovoyv Tapovot weiSopévous, aAAA Kal airovTas peta- 
meuTromévous, Srws éxeivois meSopuevor ta Séovta 
mpattwow* év &€ taracia Kal Tas yuvaixas érreded 
Kyvey apyovcas tov avdpav, dia TO Tas peév eidévat, 
O1rws ypl) TadacLoupyelv, Tors Sé py cidevar. Ei bé 
TUS Tpos TavTa Aéyol, bts TO Tupdvvm ELeote py) TWei- 
Deca Tois opIas Aéyovors Kal was dv, Ey, eEein 
Hn teideoSat, emixeimévns ye Cypias, dav tis TO ev 
, \ * > @ ” 7 AY 
A€YOVTL WN TEeLdnTaAL; ev @ yap av Tis Tpdypate py 
A , 

TESNTAL TO EV A€yoTL, auapthncerar Syirov, apap- 
Ul 4 > A fo 4 
tavov Sé EnutwIyoeta. Ei be gain tis Te Tupdvw 

9 “A \ 9 a) \ @ lol . 
éfetvat Kat aioxteivat tov ev gpovodyvtas Tov &é 
atroxtewovta, é¢n, Tos Kpatictovs THY oUppayoV 
v ? , A e ” A U 
oles afhutov yiyverSat, ) ws Ervye EnptotoSas ; 710- 
Tepoy yap adv padXdoy oles caoleoSas Tov Tabra Tros- 
“~ A @ \ 4 . 9 A 
ovvTa, } ovTw Kal Taytor adv atroréoXat ; 
"E , p>) a, > ‘ Sf 3 n 7 
popévou S€ Tivos avTov, ti Soxoin avt@ Kpd- 
TisToV avopt emiTndevpa elvat, atrexpivato, Evmpa- 
, > ] , 4 > A) 3 Uy b) 
Etav. Epopevov dé manu, et xal thy evrvylay ére- 
Tndeupa vouitor evass Ilay pév ody rovvavtioy éywy, 
eon, TUXnv Kal mpatw Ayodpare To pey yap pi 
Cntouvta émituxely tin Tov Sedytwy evTvyiay oluas 





BOOK III. CHAP. X. 111 


eva, To 6€ padovTa Te Kal pedETHCAaYTA TL Ev Troe 
evrpakiay vopitw, Kal ot tovTo émutndevoytes Soxodct 
wor ev mrpartev. Kal dpictovs 5€é xat Seopircora- 15 
Tous én clvas ev pev yewpyia Tous Ta yewpyixa ed 
mparrovras, év 5° iatpeia tovs Ta iatpixd, ev Sé mo- 
NTEla, TOUS TA ToNTIKA, Tov Sé pndéy eo TpaTTOYTA 
ovTe Ypyotmoyv avdey Edy elvat, ovTe Seogir%. 


CHAPTER X. 


ARGUMENT. 


Socrates also sought to be useful to artists and mechanics, by conversing 
with them in regard to their employments: 

1. Painting consists not merely in copying exactly all the objects that 
come within the circle of vision; even the highest beauty of the human 
figure is not found in any one individual, but must be consummated by 
the union of all the separate beauties of different persons, with the emo- 
tions oxpressed in the eyes, countenance, and the whole mien (§ 1—5). 

2. In statuary, not only must the motions of the body be imitated, 
but thoughts and feelings designated in such a manner, that the statue 
shall seem to be endowed with life (§ 6—8). 

8. With Pistias, he conversed upon the manner of constructing the 
breast-plate, so that it would best protect the body, with the least im- 
pediment to its free and easy motion (§ 9—15). 


"AMAA pyv Kal eb mote TOY Tas Téxvas exovTwY | 

Kat épyacias Eveca ypwpdvov avtais diaréyorro Ti, 

N 4 bf UA b ] AN ‘\ lA \ 
Kal TovTos MpéALpOS Tv* EiseAS@V ev Yap ToTE Tpos 
Ilappacvev tov Gwypadov nai Siadeyopevos avt@: "Apa, 
»” = 3¢ 7 , 9 e > “~ @e 
én, © Ilappdcue ypadeixyn éotw % eixacia Tov opw- 
udvov ; Ta youv KotAa Kal Ta inndrd, Kal TA oKOTEWa 
wal Ta Gwrewd, cal Ta oKANpAa Kal TA padaKkd, Kal 

\ , . “a \ , \ Q 
Ta Tpayéa Kat Ta dela, Kal Ta véa Kal Ta Tadala 





112 XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA. 


copata Sia TOV XpwpLAaTwV atreKafovTes ExptpEioSe— 
2 °AdnSt Aéyets, €bn.—Kal pnv td ye xara cidn ado. 
potodyres, éreidy ov padioy ev. avSpwmr@ TepiTvyety 
GpeuTTa wavTa Exovtt, €x Today ovvayorres Ta ef 
éxaoTou KaAX\oTa, OUTWS SX\a TA GHpaTAa Kaa ToLEtTE 
3 haivesdac ; — ITowipev yap, én, ottws.— Ti yap ; 
épn, TO TIavararov Te Kal TOLcTOY Kal didixwTaTov 
Kat ToSewoTaToY Kat épacwiwratoy atromumeiadse Tis 
apuyns WSos 3 7) ovdSé pupnrov €ore toro ;—-IIas yap 
adv, bn, ppnrov ein, @ Swoxpares, 5 pte cvupperpiay, 
NTE Yp@pa, pyre dv ov elias Apte pndey Eyes, pnde 
4 Sdws dparov dori ;—’Ap ovv, pn, yiyverat ev ay- 
Spwr@ td te Hiroppovws xal To éxSpas AréErew wpos 
tivas ;—"Epouye Soxet, Efn.—Ovxovy tovro ye ptyn- 
tov év Tots Gupacw ;—Kal para, ébn.—’Emi 58 trois 
Tav diiwv ayaxots Kal Tots Kakots opoiws aot Soxod- 
ow éxew Ta wposwira ot te Ppovrifovtes Kal of pH ;— 
Ma Ai’ ob Sha, Eby: eri pev yap Tots ayaSois hat- 
Spoi, ert 8 tots Kaxois oxvSpwrrol yityvovtat.— Ov- 
kouv, py, eal tatra Suvatoy areudtew ;—Kai pada, 
5 éfy.— AAA pnv Kal TO peyadomperés TE Kai édeEv- 
Sépiov nal To Tarrewov Te Kal avedrevSepov, Kal Td 
cwppovntixoy te Kal hpovimov Kat To UBpiotiKdy TE 
kal ametpoxadov xal Sia tod mposwirov cal dia THY 
oXNMATwWY Kal éoTdTwY Kat Kivouvpévwy avYpworwy Svar 
gaiver. —*Adn3H r€yews, py. — Ovxoww Kai tadra 
uynta ;—Kal para, épn.—TITorepov obdv, pn, vopi- 
eis HOvov dpav tors dvSpwirous, S0 ay ta Kadd Te 
Kayadya Kal ayarnta A3n gfaivera, Se dv ta ai- 
oxpa Te Kal Tovnpa kal pionta ;—ITonv vy Ai’, by 
Siahéper, @ Yoxpares. 
IIpos &€ Kvcitwva tov avipravtromosov esen- 
Sev mote xa Siareyopuevos aire: “Or pév, fn, @. 
Kyettwv, addoiovs motets Spopeis te Kal madaotas 


we 





BOOK III. CHAP. X. 1h 


cal muxTas Kal TayKxpatiacTas, 6pw Te Kal olda’ & dé 
uddiota yuxaywryel Sid Tis dyrews Tovs avYpwrrovs, 
TO Cwrixoy paivesSat,.10s TovTo évepyaty Tots avdpia- 
ow; “Emel 8&8 daropav 6 Kveirwyv ov tayv amexpi- 
vato’ "Ap, &n, Tots tav Cwvrav eldeow amrerxatov 
To épyov Cwrixmrépous qoies paiveoSau tous dvdpidv- 
tas ;— Kal para, &fn.—Odxovv ta te bd tav ayn- 
LATOV KATACTOMEVA Kal TA avacTT@OpEva ev TOS GO- 
pact, Kat Ta ouprrieloueva Kal Ta SieAKopeva, Kal Ta 
evrewopeva Kal TA avieueva amreucdlov duovoTepa TE 
Tous adajevats Kat midanwrepa ToOLEls paiveaSar ;— j— 
IIdvy pév odv, &bn.—To 88 nal ta wdSn tev Trovovr- 
TWY TL CWPATMY aTromipelaSat ov Totel Twa Tép\rLy 
Tos Yewpevors ;—Hixos yodv, éEbyn.—Oivxovy cal trav 
Wey paxouevov aTrelAnTiKa TA Oupata atretxacréop, 
tov &é veviKn KOTO evpparvopevery 9 Opis pintéa ;— 
2p<dpa y; epn. —Aet dpa, én, rov aySpravroro.y 
Ta THS ~uyns Epya T@ elder mposecnaterv. 

IIpos 6 IIictiay tov Swpaxorroroy eiserd@v, 
émideiEavtos altod 7) Ywxpater Ywopaxas ed eipya- 
opévouss Ni rHv “Hpav, én, kadov ye, © IIvortia, ro 
elpnua TO TA pev Seopeva axeTns TOU avYpwrrou oxe- 
mate tov Ywpaxa, tats 88 yepot py KwdAVEW yphaoSat. 


c 


é 


"Arap, épn, r€Eov pot, @ TIvortia, ba ri odte ioyvporé I 


pous ouTe TohuTeheaTEpoUs TOV GAXNwV TroLaY Tos Ya- 
paxas mAciovos mwrets ; —’Or1, pn, @ a ox pares, eupu- 
Sporepous roi.—Tov 88 pudpdr, epn, worepa Mer pp 
Hh oradp@ emidetxviwy wrelovos Tia ; ov yap 57 icous 
Ye WavTas OSE Opotous olwai cE ToteEly, Eltye AppoTTor- 
tas Troveis.— Andra vy At’, fn, mow ovdev yap dperos 


> a wv U4 LA ” ’ 4 
éott Swpaxos avev tovrov.— Ov«our, éf¢n, cwpata yell 


bd , \ \ # lA Pd \ \ w3e¢ 
avSporev Ta pév evpuSud éott, Ta S€ appuSpa ; — 
IIdvu pév odv, épn.—IIas obv, bn, TO appySu@ oo- 
tf ~ 
uatt appottovTa tov Ywpaxa evpuSpov srovets ; — 


Lit XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


12°Qsrep nal apporrovta, Efn* 6 appoTTwy yap cote 
evpud 0s. — Aoxeis por, Eby 6 Swxparns, To evpvSpov 
ov KaY éavrTd Ayer, GANA apos TOY YpwpeEVoY, Os 
A 9 > ! e @ s a? ” 
wep av ev gains aomiva, @ dy apmorrn, TovTp evpv- 
Sov elvat, cat ydapvoa, wal TaddrAa wsavTws EorKxev 
13 yew TH OM OY. “Iows 5é Kai AdAo Te Ov pLKpov 
dyasov Te dpporrew mposeoti. — Aivafov, épn, © 
Awxpares, eb te Exets.—“Hrrov, &pn, tH Baper mee- 
Covcwy of appotTrovres THY avapuootTwY, TOY avTOV 
QA 4 e XN > A aA b] 
oTadpov ExovTes’ ob pev yap avappootor H OdoL ex 
TOV Gov Kpeuduevol, ) Kat GAXO TL TOU owpaTos 
opodpa midfovres SUshopoe xa yaretrol yiyvovrat, of 
5é dpporroytes, SvetAnupévot TO Bdpos TO pev Ure TaAV 
KreLdav cal érwpidov, ro S€ tro Tav dpov, TO Se 
e ‘\ ” a QA e N A a, ‘N ig ‘\ 
urd Tov otnyous, TO 5é rd Tov vwTov, To Sé UWIrd 
THS yaotpos, Orlyou Sety ov opypatt, GAA Tpos- 
4 9jpare doixacw.—Eipnxas, pn, adré, Se Sep Eywye 
Ta éua Epya mreiotou aka vopitw elvass Evroe pévros 
Tovs TotKidous Kat Tos émuypvcous Saopaxas paddov 
avoovtat.— 'AdrAa pv, Ey, elrye Sia Tavta py ap- 
porrovras @vovvTat, Kaxov Ewouye Soxovet TroiKinoy Te 
5 xal ériypucov a@veioSa. ‘Ardp, én, Tod owpatos 
fH) pevovTos, GANA Tore prev KupToupévou, tote Se dp- 
Youpévov, mas av axptBeis Ywpaxes apporrovey :— 
Ovdapas, &fn.— Aéyets, Epn, dpportew ov Tovs axpl- 
Beis, adda tTovs pu) AUTOdVTas ev TH ypela.—AuTos, 
” A lA 9 t A 4 ” 9 
En, TodTo Aéyeus, @ Bwxpares, kal wavy dpIas awo- 


Oey 








BOOK III. CHAP. XI. 115 


CHAPTER XI. = 


ARGUMENT. 


Sovrates having heard of the beauty of a famous courtezan Theodota, 
visits her with some of his disciples (§ 1), and finds her engaged with a 
painter, After instituting the inquiry whether they conferred or re- 
ceived greater favor by looking at so great beauty (§ 2, 8), Socrates 
converses jestingly with Theodota upon the value of friends and the best 
means of obtaining them (§ 4—9). Lasting friendship, he says, is not 
secured by beauty of person and the arts of love alone, but by kindness 
(§ 1luU—12). In the gratification of sensual desire the greatest modera- 
tion should be preserved, lest satiety and disgust ensue (§ 13, 14). The 
interview is concluded by a playful dialogue between Theodota anv 
Socrates (§ 15—18). 


Tuvaixos 8 qore ovons év TH mode Kad, } dvoua - 
jw Ocodorn, Kai clas cuveitvas Te tTretYovtt, pynoév- 
TOS GUTS TOY TWapoyvTwy Twos Kal EiTrovToS, 6Tt KpEtT- 

? ’ x , a , \ Ud 
Tov ein Noyou TO KaAXOS THS yuvatcds, Kal Cwypddous 
PcavTos eistevat pos avTHVY aTretKacopévous, ols éxel- 

9 , @e ~ e fol »” ? s wv 
_uny émiderxvye éauvtis Goa Karas Eyour “Iréov ap ein 
Yeacopevous, fn 6 SwKpatns* ov yap 6) axovcaci ye 
‘N , “A w” “A N ee. wo 
TO Noyou Kpeirroy Eott Katapadeiv. Kai 6 dinynaa- 
pevoss Ovx ay d¥dvoir’, Edy, axorovobvres. Odrw 2 
pev 8 aopevdévreg mpos tHv Qeodoryny, xab xatada- 
Bovres Swypddo twl wapectnxviay eSedcavto* mav- 
gapevov bé tod Cwypadouv: "2 dvdpes, éfn 6 Yaxpa- 
TNS, WOTEpov Auds Set padArov Ocoddtrn yapw exew, 
? ca ee € a > 7 A , -@ ca 
Ort nulv TO KAANOS EavTis erréderEev, 7 TavTHV jyiv, 
Ort EJeacoducda; ap ek pev ta’Ty oped pwwrtépa eoriv 
9 eridetis, TavTnY nyiv yap éxréov, ef Se jpiv 4 Séa, 
Suas tavtTy; Eimovros 8é twos, Ste Sixaa réyot* 


116 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


3 Ovxodv, Edn, adtn pév HSn Te Tov Tap Hyov Erawvor 
Kepdaivet, Kai érreday eis mAevous SiayyetAwper, TEI 
@derrnoetat, nucis 5€ Hdn Te, wy EXeacapeda, éridv- 

n Lid bd e 4 A bd 
potuey aypacSat, Kal amipev vrroxvifopevot, Kat atred- 
Yovres moSjoopevs ex S€é Tovtwy eixos Huas pev Yepa- 
arevetv, tautyny 5é SepatreveaXar. Kati 7 Oeodorn: Ny 
At’, &dn, e& Towuy radd’ ovtws Exe, eue dv Séou vyiy 

“ , lA 4 > ‘ LA @ o @e A 

1 ris Séas ydpw éyew. "Ex 5é rovtov 6 Zwxpatys spav 
QUTHY TE TTOAVTEADS KEKOTHNMEYHY, Kal pNTEpa Trapov- 
cay auTH évy éoShri Kai Yepatreia ov TH Tuyovan, Kat 
Yepatraivas todas Kal eveidets, Kal ovdé TavTas npye- 
Anpévws Eyovoas, Kat Tois aAXdows THY oixiay apYovas 
Katecxevacpéevny: Eimé pot, pn, © Geodon, Ett cos 
b) 4 9 ¥ 9 ” > 9 w > £ U 
aypos; Ovx euouy’, Epn.—'AAX dpa oixia mposodous 
éyouca ; —Ovdé oixia, &pn.— AAA wn Yerporéyvat 
tives ; — Ovdé yeupotéyvar, Epyn. —IIcSev ovv, én, 
Tamitnoera Exes ;—’Edv tis, pn, iros pou yevo- 

5 pevos ev toveivy &SéAn, ovTOs pot Bios éoti.—Ny tiv 
"Hpav, én, @ Ocodorn, Kadrov ye 1d KTHpa? Kai 
TOAA®@ KpelTTov olwy te Kat Bowy Kai aiyov dirwv 
ayérAnv KexthjoSa. “Arap, pn, woTepov TH TUYN Emt- 
Tpémwes, €av Tis aot diros, @sTEP pula, TMposTTHTat, 
a \ b) , “a “ > ” 3 \ , 

67) Kal auTy te ynyava ;—IIas 8° av, En, éya tovrou 

‘ Lif JN A) 9 ” ’ 
enxavny evpoiut ;—ITIoxv vn Ji’, ébn, mposnxovtws 
padXdov Hj al ddrayyes’ olada yap, ws éxeivar Snpwat 
Ta mpos Tov Biov' apaywa yap Sytrov AerTa bpnvd- 
fevat, O TL dv evTaida éuméon, ToUT@ TpOdH ypav- 

7 rat.— Kai enol ovv, dn, cupBovrcvers bdyvacSai te 
Sypatpov ;— Ov yap 6y obtws ye areyvas olecSat 

N N , wv ¥ lA 
xpn TO TrElaTov afiov aypevpa, pirous, Snpaceuv’ 
ovX Opds, GTL Kat TO puixpod afov, Tos Aayas, 3n- 

3 pavres wodAd Texvdfovow ; “Ore pev yap Tis vuKTos 
VEMOVTAL, KUVAS VUKTEPEUTLKAS Toptadpevol, TAaUTAIS av- 

‘N n @ > id , > 4 
Tovs Snpwow, Ste dé ped Hucpav atrodidpdcxnovow 








‘BOOK III. CHAP. XI. 117 


aAXas KT@VTAaL KUVAaS, aiTwes, 7 av ex Tis vous Ets 


X > A 9 f a 9 Aa ? , > 
THY EvYnY aTEAXS MCL, TH OTL aloavopevat evpioxov- 
b 7 4 a > 7 oe ‘ 3 A 
aw autovs, 6tt bé od@Kes eiaiv, w@STE Kal éx TOD 
fe! UA > o . = , 
gdavepod TpexovTes amrodpevyety, ANAasS aU KUVas Ta- 
yelas tmapackevalovrat, iva. kata wodas adioKwvrtat, 
St. S€ nal ravtas avTav Twes amropedyovat, Sixtva 
e a 9 . 9 a @ tA vw? > Co) 
istdow eis Tas aTpatrous,  pevyovaw, iv eis Tadra 
éumimtovres cuptrodivwvrat. — Tit ovv, én, Towvre 
dirous av eyo Inponv;—'Eav vy Ai’, én, avti 
A lA id b ] a N \ 4 
Kuvos KTnon, EsTIs got iyvevwmy ev TOUS PidoKdAOVS 
Kai mdovalous evpycet, evpav 5é pnyavycetat, Straws 
éuBdryn avrous eis Ta od Sixtrva.—Kati aoia, édn, 
éyo Sixtva éywo ; —“Ev pév Syrov, é¢y, xal para 
9 4 \ A b] \ a , 
ev WepiTAEKOLEVoY, TO cwpa, ev Sé TOUT@ wWuynY, 7 
4 e A 3 V4 4 N 
xatapavYdvers, Kal ws av éuBdétrovea yapitou, Kal 
@ f 9 lA XN e@ aA N \ 9 
5 tt dv Néyovoca evdpaivors, Kab Gre Set Tov prev ert- 
s PJ tA e , ‘ XN A 
peACpEvoy acpévws viodéyesSat, Tov 5é€ tpudavTa 
? , 99¢ U4 , s a 
atroxneiew, Kal appwornoavTos_ ye pirou pportictiKas 
> 4 \ Ld 4 , 
émiokeacSat, kal Kadov tt mpdkavtos opodpa ouvn- 
oSjvat, cal TG ohodspa cod dpovtiforts bry TH >uy7 
, . a N be J to. 34 b] 4 ? 
Keyapioyat’ pidely ye pny ev 010 OTL eTrigTacat ov 
g lo) 9 s 9 - A \ @ b , 
fLovoy paNaK@s, GAAA Kal EvvOiKws* Kal OTL apEecToL 
gol eiow of dirot, old’ Stt ov AOY@, GAN Epyw ava- 
metYes. — Ma tov Ai’, fn 4 Qeodorn, eyo tovTwy 
ovdey pnyavapat.—Kal pry, &pn, moro Siadéper 76 
\ t “oy oe Qe 9 , , 
Kata gvow te Kat opSas avSpwr@ mposhéperSac- 
Kat yap 67 Bia pev ovr av Edo ovTe KaTacyot 
ae aie eee oe 6 xls 
> e a \ f ” € , 
dirov, evepyeoia b€ Kat ydovy TO Ynpiov TovTO adow- 
4 AQ La 4 > b “A a 
oiov Te Kal Tapapovipoy eat. —'AdndSH Reyes, 
w a a U ” a N X : f , 
éfn.— Act troivuv, pn, mpatov pév Tors Ppovri{ovras 
cov Totavta akwiv, ola qowtow avtois ouixpoTata 
i“ ” \ > N ? S 4 N 
peAnoet, ereita O€ avtiy apeiBerSar yapifomevny tov 
avroyv TpoTrov' oUTw yap av pardlora piroe yryvowro, 
kat mrEtotov ypovoy gidotev, Kal méeylaTa evepryerotev. 


118 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


13 Xapifowo & av parsota, et Seouévois Swpoio ta Tapa 
ceauTis* pas yap, tt Kai tav Bpwpdtrwv ta Hdiota, 
édv pev tis Tposdépyn, wpw emiSupeiv, andy haiverat, 
Kexopecpevois Sé kal BodeAvypiav. mapéxer, édv Sé tts 
mpospépn Apov eutromaas, Kav havdoTepa 7H, dv 

4 4dda haiverat.—IIas oty ay, fn, eyo ALpwov eutroceiy 

A“ 9 3 > 4 4? Mw” a 

To tov wap éuol Suvainny ;—Ei vy Ai’, bn, mpa- 
TOV pey TOS KEKOpET[UEVOLS feNTE TrPOSPEpols NTE VITO- 
piynoKots,.éws av THS TANTPLOVAS Tavadmevor TAAL 
Séwvrat, Ereita Tors Seopévovs ViropipvycKols @S KO- 
, @ s ‘ “ , 4 
TULWTATH TE Optria. Kat TO haiveoSae Bovropévn yapi- 

4 4 e 4 A 

GeoSat, cal Svadevyovoa, éws dv ws pariota Sendaou° 
Thvikadta yap modu diadhéper ta avta Sapa, 7 mpi 

15 ériSupjoa, Sdovat.— Kai 7 QOcodorn: Ti odv ov ov 
po, En, ® Bwxpates, éyévov cuvSnparyns Tav dirwv ; 
—'Edv ye vy Al’, pn, weidns pe ov.—IIas obv ay, 
” , , , ” “A > A \ 
E¢n, meicaynt ce ;— Zntynoes, En, TovTo avt) Kab 

16 unxyavnon, éav ti pov bén.—EisiQe toivyy, En, Ya- 
pwd. Kai o Swxparns érisxomtwv tiv abrod drpa- 
yHoouvny: *AdX’, @ Qeodorn, Edn, ov avy poe padyoy 
€oTt axyoddoay? Kal yap ida mpdypata roANG Kai 
Snuocia wapéyet wot doyoriay, eiat Sé Kal irae pos, 
at ore npépas ovTe vuKTos ad avTay édcovci pe 
amtévat, piAtpa te pavSdvovoar wap épod Kal éry- 

17 8ds.—’Esriotacas yap, épn, xal tadta, & Xwxpares ; 
—'AAra Sia ti ole, Eby, “AtroArACowpov Te Tévde Kat 
"AvtioSévny ovdétroté prov azrodcimerSat; Sta ti Se 
kat KéSynra xai Soppiav OnBnIev wapayiyverSac ; ed 
»” @ A b) ” n ft \ 
iol, OTL TAUTa OUK avev TrohA@Y PirTPwY TE Kab 

8 ér@dav Kal ivyywv éoti.— Xphoov toivvy pot, égn, 
thy luyya, wa émt col mpatov Edxw avtyiv.—’Adra 
pa Mi’, &pn, ove adtos EdxeoSar mpos oé BovdAopas, 
GANA Ge Mpos Eve opeverSat.— AAA Tropevoopat, 
épyn* povoy virodéyou. —’AAN wrodéEowal oe, Edn, 
éay pn TIS dikwtépa cov évdov 7. 








BOOK IJI. CHAP. XII. 119 


CHAPTER XII. 


ARGUMENT. 


Socrates enjoined upon Epigenes, one of his disciples, who, although a 
youth, was suffering from physical debility, the duty of engaging in 
gymnastic exercises. As a citizen of Athens, and hence bound to fight 
against her enemies, he, as much as those who contended in the Olympic 
Games, needed to cultivate his physical powers. The dangers and in- 
conveniences are many to those who neglect physical exercise, whilst 
those who are robust and firm in health, can easily extricate themselves 
from peril and danger, and by succoring their friends and couniry, ob- 
tain honor and glory, and thus provide happily for the future life of 
themselves and families (§ 1—4). But health is not a boon to be desired 
for warlike purposes only ; it contributes to soundness and vigor of mind, 
and cannot be neglected with impunity (§ 5—8). 





"Envyevny 8€ trav Evvovrwv tid, véov te dvta Kai 1 
TO c@pa KaKas Exovta, idwve ‘Qs Buoruas, Epn, Td 
sapa execu, @ “Esriyeves. Kai os "Iduirns pév, &dn, 
ciul, @ Sw@xpares.—Ovdév ye padrov, Eby, taV ev 
Orduptria peddovtav aywvifer3ar 7 Soxet cor pixpos 
elyat 6 Tept THS Wuyns mpos Tovs Todepiovs aywr, 
by “ASnvaios Syncovew, dtay tvywow; Kal pay ovk 2 
odtyo. péev dia THY TOV owaTov KayeEiay atroSvy- 
aKxovai Te év TOIs Todepikois KiVvdUVOLS, Kal aioypas 
owlovtat, todXol de S¢ auto Tovto Lavtes dXicKovTat, 
Kat adovres Tot SovNevovat tov owrov Biov, éav 
oUT® TUXWal, THY yareTwTaTny Sovrciav, 7 els TAS 
avarynas TAS aNyewoTdTas éumecovtes, Kal éxticavTes 
éviore TAEiW THY UTapYoVT@Y avTois, Tov dowTrov Biov 
évocels TOV avayKaiwv Svres Kal KoxoTTaSovvTes dta- 
faot, jodrdot Sé SoEav aicypay xrévtat, dua THY Tov 
cwpatos advyapiay Soxovvtes dtrodethav: 4 Katadpo- 3 





120 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


vets TOV eritinioy Tis KayeElas TouTwY, Kai fpadiws 
ap ole Gépew ta tovatta; Kal pv oluai ye ToANG 
paw xal 7diw Tovtwy elvar & Sel tropévery tov éme- 
peACuevoy THS ToD cawpatos evekiass % Unyrewdrepoy 
Te Kal eis TaANA YpNoipwrepoy vopivers elvac THY 
xayekiay THs eveElas;  Tav Sid THv eveEiay yuyvo- 
4 pévwv xatadpoveis ; Kat pov wavra ye tavavria 
cupBaive toils ev Ta owpata Eyovow 7 Tos KaKds* 
kal yap wyiawovew of Ta owpata ed ExovTes kal 
iayvovot, Kat ToAddoL pev Oud TovTO éx Tav Troe 
pixay ayovov owlovtal Te evaynuovws, Kat Ta Sewa 
mavra Stahevyovat, moddot 8é gdidois te BonSover nar 
Ty TaTpioa evepyetovot, Kat dia tabta xydpitds Te 
akvodvtat, cat Sokay peyddrnv KTe@vrat, Kal Tina Kad- 
Aiotwv Tuyxdvouct, Kat Sua taibta Tov Te dovTrov PBiov 
HOtov Kal KaddNov dialoct, Kal Tois EavT@y Tratat Kan- 
5 Alovs ddopyas eis Tov PBiov Katareitrovow. Oidror 
Xp, Ste Words ovK aoxet Snuocia Ta mMpos Tov 
moAenov, Sia TovTo Kat dia dperelv, GAA pndev ir- 
Tov emipeneiodar’ ev yap tad, Gte ovde dv aAdrAM 
ovdevi aya, ovde ev mpakes ovdeura petov ees dud 
To BéXTLOY TO CHa TWapecKevaddas’ Tpos WavTa yap, 
doa mpdatrovolw avYpwrot, ypnoiwovy TO cwua eat’ 
év macats dé tals Tov cmpatos ypetats Tod Stadéepet 
6 ws BédXTioTAa TO oda eyew: ere Kai ev @ Soxeis 
ehaylotnv cwpatos ypelav elvar, ev to Svavociodar, 
Tis oUK oldev, StL Kal ev TOUT TrOoANOL peydra opdr- 
Aovrat, Oud TO py Uyiaivery TO cHpya; Kal ANI dé 
Kat aSupia kat Susxoria cal pavia moANaKis Todos 
d:a THY TOD cwpatcs Kayekiay eis tiv Sidvouy éepri- 
MTovclv oUTwWS, w@sTe Kal Tas émicTHmas éxBadrew. 
? Tots 5¢ ta ca@pata ed Eyovat Torn dodddreia Kas 
ovdels Kivduvos Sia ye THY TOU cwpatos KaxeEiay ToL- 
ovTov Tt TraXetv, cixds 5é pwaddXov mpos Ta evavtia TOS 


BOOK III. CHAP. XIII. 121 


. 2 ‘ \ > a 
Sia tHv KayeElav yryvopévov Kai tHv eveEiay ypyot- 
a ” / 4 
pov élvas* KaiTot TOY YE Tots Eipnevols EVaYTiMY EveKa 
a ? wv A »” e / ‘ A 5 NX oe § 
Ti oux ay Tis voov Exwy Uropeiverey ;— Atoxpov d€ 
‘ \ \ N 3 Li A Q io A e N 
kal TO Oi THY apédr\ctay ynpaoat Tplv Wely EauTo?, 
a“ “ a g 
qotos av KadAdoToS Kal KpaTLOTOS TH TwWUATL YyEvoLTO" 
” a“ fe) a 
tavta 8& ov« éotw ideiy auedodvTas ov yap édere 
auTopata yiyverSat. 


CHAPTER XITI. 


ARGUMENT. 


SEVERAL short sayings or apothegms of Socrates upon the conduct of life, 
are preserved in this chapter. They are briefly the following: 

1. Rusticity of conduct as well as physical deformity should be over- 
looked (§ 1). | 

2. The best remedy for loss of appetite is fasting (§ 2). 

3. The necessity of guarding against being too much troubled by the 
little ills of life, such as the impalatableness of food and drink (§ 8). 

4. If you would correct a servant's faults, sce to it that you are not 
yourself equally culpable (§ 4). 

5. One who is accustomed to walk every day, need not fear a long 
journey, which may be considered merely as an extended walk; still it 
is better to hasten in starting, than while on a journey (§ 5). 

6. A man of liberal training cannot honorably allow himself to be 
extvuai, in encountering difficulties, by a slave (§ 6). 


"Opyifouévou 8 aoré twos, Ste mposeimov Tia 
Xaipely ovK avTimposeppysn* Tedoiov, én, 70, ei pev 
TO OOUA KaKiov ExovTL amyvTnods TO, UH av dpyite- 
oat, ott de thy vpuyny dypotxotépws Siaxeipéve 
WEPLETUYES, TOUTO GE AvTrEl. 

"ArXov 5é A€yortos, Ste andas eaSios> "Axoupeves, 2 
edn, tovtou dappaxov ayadov SiddcKxe. "Epopévov 5é 


122 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA, 


@ 
IToiov ; IatcacSat éoSiovra, Edn xal fovuy te xat 
> [A e 4 \ 4 o 
evTedéoTepoy Kal wyevdrepov [not] didkew mavod- 


| pevov. 


3 


4 


en 


€ 


“Adrou 8’ ad Aévyovtos, tt Yepuov ein wrap’ éavt| 
70 Ddwp, 6 mivors “Otay dp’, éfn, BovAn Sepy@ rov- 
cacSat, Eroipoy Ecrat cot.— ‘AAA wpuypor, edn, 
@sTe AovoacSat, eoriv.— "Ap odv, Epn, Kal ot oixérat 
gov aySovrat mivovrés Te avTo Kal Aovdpevot aUTS ; 
—Ma tov Ai’, fm adda _ Kal TrodAdKs TéSavpaxa, 
as 45éW5 avT@ Tpos apuporepa Tavita ypavrat.— IIo- 
tepoy 5é, én, TO wrapa cot Bdwp Depuorepoy aeety 
éotiw, ) To ev “AokAntiod ;—To év ’AckdnyTiod, én. 
—ITotrepov S& Aovoac3a: ~ruypotepov, To Tapa aol, 
4 vd ev “Apudiapdov ; —To év ’Apduapdov, én. —’Ev- 
Duuod obv, Edn, Ste Kivdvvevers Susapearotepos etvat 
TOV TE OlKeT@Y Kal TOY appwoToUVTMD. 

Kondcavros 5é twos ioyupas axcdovSov pero, Th 
yaretraivas TH Yepatrovrt.— Ort, Epn, ayropayiatatos 
te @v Braxioratos éott, Kal dirapyupwratos wy ap- 
yotatos.— Hdn more obv éreckérw, Torepos mAElovwV 
TwAnyav Seitat, ov 7 Oo Sepdrav ; ; 

PoBovpévou dé Tivos THY Ets "Onuprrlav odov: Ti, 


édn, foBA od tHv topeiay; ov Kai olxoe aoxedov OANV 


THv hepa qepimarets ; Kal exeloe Topevopevos, TeEpt- 
TaTnoas aptoTnces, wepimatnaas Sevmrvyces Kal ava- 
jmavon* ovx oloSa, ort, ef exteivats Tovs TeouTdTous, 
ods év wévte 4 8& acpais treputrareis, Sadiws dv °AY1- 
ynsev eis ‘Odvprriav adixowo; Xaptéorepov dé Kai 
mpockoppay nuépa pd padrov 4} vorepilews To peév 
yap dvayxalesSac Tmepatépw Tod petpiou wnxbve Tas 
odovs yarerrov, TO Sé pd Tuépa Trelovas TopevDHvat 
TONY pgoteuny mapéxyet’ Kpettroy otv év TH OpeT 
omevdew 7% év TH Od@. 

“Addov 88 AéyorTos, as mapetddn paxpay odor 


BOOK III. CHAP. XIV. 123 


ropevSels, pero auTov, et Kat gopriov Epepe. — Ma 
Ai” ovK« éywy’, Edn, GAAA.Td ipadtiov.— Movos 8° éro- 
pevou, ebm, 7) Kat axorovd0s got nKrorovder ; —'Hxo- 
AovSer, Efn.—ITIorepoy xevos, Edn, 7) dépwv te ;— Pe- 
pov wm) At’, bn, Tad TE OTPOpaTa Kal TaAXAA oKEtn.— 
Kai mas 8n, éfn, amnddayev &« tis bod ; —'Epot 
pev Soxet, Edn, BérATiov euod.—Ti otv; edn, ef to 
éxeivou gopriov ee oe dépew, was av oles SiareSi- 
vat ;—Kaxas vi Ai’, dn: padrov Sé ovd" ay nduvy- 
Inv xopicat.—To ody tocovtw Hrrov tov zraidos 
divacSae toveiy mas joxnuévou SoKxet cot avdpos 
elvas ; 


CHAPTER XIV. 


ARGUMENT. 


XENOPHON gives in this chapter a specimen of the conversation Ly which 
Socrates sought to benefit his friends on festive occasions, 

1. The manner in whieh he effected an equal distribution in the fur- 
nishing of the food at a feast, is explained (§ 1). 

2. One who ate little or no bread with his other food, Socrates called 
a gourmand, dpopdyos (§ 2—4). 

8. A caution is given against too luxurious living, as an offence 
against the art of cookery, and as injurious to the offender (§ 5, 6). 

4. He is said to live well, who eats food that is not injurious to body 
or mind, and is easily obtained (§ 7). 


‘Omote 5¢ trav Evviovtwy él ro Seimvov of pev } 
puxpov Sryrov, ot 5é rrovAv déporev, exérevev 6 SwKparns 
Q a \ : \ b ] \ N , A A 
Tov Tatia TO juKpoy 4 eis TO KoLVOY TISévat, } Siave- 
e+ ‘ , ¢ 4 ‘ \ , " , 
pew éxadot@ To pépos. Oi ody Td Todd PéporTes Hoyu- 
vovTO Td TE fl) KOLVWVELY TOU Eis TO KOLVOY TLEMEVOU, 


124 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


Kat To un) avritiévas TO EavT@v* EeTiXecay ovV Kai TO 
e ” > “ , ‘ 9 A IQEn 4 9 “~ 
éavta@v eis TO KoLWoV* Kat éTret ovdey TOV Elyoy TAP. 
pixpov pepopéveoy, étavovTo TroAdov oYrwvoivres. 

2 KarapaSav S€ twa tev Evvdetrvovvtwyv tod pev 

‘ 4 Q \ 9 A 9 e o”8 9 g 
citov weravpévov, to bé. Gov auto xa auto éo3i- 
, ” bd ? 39? lrg »” @ 
ovra, Noyou GvTos qepi ovopatov, Ep ol Epyp Exa- 
Ww w Ww 4 @ A > ” > A ’ 
oto ein "Eyowpev av, pn, @ avbpes, eizrely, eri rroip 
more Epyp avIpwros oyoduwyos xadeirar; éoSioves 
.' N 4 lA > “~ id w @ “~ 
pev yap &) wavtes eri TH oitp Soy, Gray wapy’ 
GAN ovK oluat ww ei ye TovTp oYodayos KadovvTat. 
9 AQ LJ w ” , U 4 
3—Ov yap ov, Edn tis THY Tapovrov.— Ti yap; 
Edn, édy tis avev Tod ciTov 10 Sov avTo éoSiy, py 
adoKnoews, GX Hdovis Evexa, trorepoy opodayos eivas 
“ ” > ww 9 
Soxei, 4 ov ;—SyorH x’ av, Edy, GdrAros tis ypopayos 
eln.— Kai tis adXdos tev wapovtav. “‘O 8é pixpa 
ait@, Ep, Torv dirov érrecSiov ;— 'Epol pév, Epn o 
4 .Y e a ‘ A 3 4 
Swxparys, Kat ovros Soxet Sixaiws av oryrodaryos xa- 
AetoSae* Kai Stay ye ot AdrAdot avYpwiros tots Yeois 
evywvTat TodvKaprTiay, eixoTws av ovToS TroAvoWiay 

1 edyorro. Tatra &¢ rod Swxpdtous eitrovros, vouioas 
e 9 e_N 2 al \ , \ QA 
6 veavioxos eis avTov eipjoSat Ta NeySEvTa, TO pev 
doy ovx émravcato écSiwv, aprov Sé mposédaBev. 
Kal 6 Swxparns KatapaXev: Tlaparnpeir’, En, tod- 
Tov ot WAnoloy, éTroTepa TH city dw, } TO op 
cite ypnoerat. 

5 “AdrAov Sé more trav cuvdelrvav iav éri Te évh 
oue mreovev Apwov yevouevove "Apa yévorr ay, 
épy, woAvTeNcotépa ootrovia } padrov Ta dra AvpAL 
vouevn, fv orvpomroetrat 6 dua woAda éoSiov xat 

_ Ga wavrodara jdvopata eis TO oTopa AapPBdvov ; 

‘4 L4 “ b] “” lA 4 
Trew pey ye ToOV ovroTTOWWY oUppLyYUMY TrodNVTEXE- 
otepa ove, & Sé éxeivor wy ouppiyviovow, @S ovY 
appoTrovta, 6 cuppiyvver, elarep. exeivot opSas trovov- 
ow, dpaptdve. Te Kal KaTahve. tiv Téxynv aiTor 


BOOK III. CHAP. XIV. 12 


Kairos mas ov yedotov dots trapacKxevafeoSat ev 
Gotrotols Tovs aptora émictapdvous, avtov Sé pnd’ 
bd tf “” ao e 9 9 a 
avrurowovpevoy THS TéyvNs TavTnS TA UT éxelvwn 
mowvpeva petatirévar; Kal addo Sé TL Mposyivyverat 
na @ b , Pas A 4 
TO AULA TOA Erreaiew ESiaSEevTe* pn Tapovtwv yap 
le) a wv iY “A X , 
qWoANov petovexteiy av Te SoKxoin, ToM@Y TO aUVNYES* 
6 88 auveSiodels Tov Ea vrwpov evi Ow wpoTéu- 
@ N a, o ? 9 4 ma ern 
Tew, OTE 1) Tapern TodAd, Suvait adv advtras TO evi 
Npia Yat. 

"Eneye 5é cal, ws TO evwyeioSat ev tH “AXnvaiwv 
yAwTTn éoSieww Karoiro: to Sé ed mposKeiocSas Efn 
éml TO taidta éodiew, Atwa pyre tH vpuvyny pHte TO 
capa dutroln, pyre Susedpera eins ste Kal Td evwyel- 
oat Tro coopiws Sratwmpévors averidet. 


0 


? 


HENOGNQNTOS 


ATTOMNHMONEYMATQN 


TETAPTON. 





CHAPTER I. 


ARGUMENT. 


In the preceding Booka, Xenophon illustrates the manner in which 
Socrates benefitted his fellow-citizens in general; in this Book he exhi- 
bits him more particularly in his relation to his disciples, his selection 
of and manner of instructing them, and such like things, The first two 
chapters are closely connected, and show, first, the kind of persons whom 
he preferred as pupils; and secondly, the different manner in which he 
treated different individuals, and attempted to win them over to an at- 
tendance upon his instructions. 

1. Socrates’ love for the youth was not founded on beauty of person, 
but upon mental and moral excellence; by which he understood facility 
in learning, a good memory, and a desire of acquiring and using every 
species of useful knowledge. Those who were possessed of these quali- 
ties he supposed would themselves be made better and happier by in- 
struction, and would in turn communicate g»od to others (§ 1, 2). 

2. He adapted his instructions to the character of his pupils First, 
he showed those who trusted to their natural endowments or genius, 
aud despised instruction, that they were in especial danger of running 
into error and folly (§ 8,4). Secondly, those who trusted to their wealth 
as a means of procuring every good thing, he recalled to sanity, by 
showing the folly of supposing that any one who was uninstructed could 
understand what is good or evil, or adapt his exertions to the attain- 
ment of the good; and, in fine, the impossibility of maintaining the 





128 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


appearance of goodness, and the consequent esteem of others, by means 
of wealth (§ 5). 


ww 


Oitw 52 6 Swxparns hv ev tavtl mpdypate Kar 
TavTAa TpoToy wpéeAtLOS, STE TO oKOTTOULéEY® TOTO, 
Kal eb peTpiws aiaXavopéve, pavepdv elvat, Ott ovdév 
@pedpotepoy Fv Tod Swxpares cuveivat, kal per éxei- 
vou StatpiBew orovoty nal év étwoby mpaypare érei 
Kal To éxeivou pemvnoSat py Wapovtos ov pixpa wpé- 
NEL TOUS ElwYoTas Te aUT@ ouveivat Kal atrodeyopévous 
exeivov’ Kal yap wailwy ovdéy Arrov 4 oovdalwy 
€AvotréXer Tots ouvdiarpiBovot. TIodAvdxis yap edn 

\ w ; A \ b | 2 fe) a 
ev av tivos épav, davepos 5° hy ov THY TA GopaTa 

X [4 9 ” X b! > \ 2 
Mpos Wpav, GAA Tov Tas Yruyas Tpos apeTiy Ev Te- 

Lg Pd a 9 9 7 
guxotwy épieuevos* érexuatpeto Se tas ayadas gucets 
€x TOU TaxU Te pavSdvew ols mposéyoey Kal pynpo- 
vevew & Av padotev, cal émiSupely Tov paSnudtov 
mavrwv, Su OY Eat OiKiay TE KAX@S OlKELY Kal TOALY, 
kal TO Sov avSperros te Kai avYpwrivors mpaypacw 
ev ypijoYaL* Tovs yap ToLovTovs HyciTo TraWevdévTas 
oux dy povoy avtovs Te evdaipovas clvat Kai Tovs éav- 
TOV OlKOUS KAN@S OiKElY, GAAA Kal GdXoUs avSparrous 

, a 3 4 nn b ‘\ Lo! 
kat modes SvvacSat evdaipovas troety. Ov Tov avrov 
5é tporov él mavtas Het, adda Tors péev olomévous 

a bd \ la A IQs 
duce ayasdovs elvat, padnoews O¢ xatappovovvtas, éd:- 
Sacxev, Ste at adpiorat Soxovcat elvar pioeis padota 
4 > 7 ” if A > 

maivelas Séovrat, ériderxvuwy Tov Te tirmwV ToUs ev- 
gueoraraus, Supoedels te nal apodpovs dvras, eb per 
éx véwv SapacXciev, etypnototatous Kat apiotous 
yeyvouevous, eb S€ adawacto yévowrTo, SusKadextora- 
Tous Kal ghavdotdrous' Kal TOY KUVaY TaY evpvEerTa- 
Tov, diromovay Te ovoay Kal emuSetixay tots Ynplors, 

\ A 9 a J U ‘ 

TAS Pey KAS ayMeloas apiotas yiyveoDat pos Tas 
Spas xal ypnoipwrdras, avaywyous S€é yiyvouevas 





BOOK IV. CHAP. I. 129 


ptaious Te Kal pavimders Kal SustretMecTdTas. ‘“Opoiws 4 
dé xai tav avSparav tos evdveotdtous, éppapeve- 
aTdtous Te Tails Yuyais dvtas nal éLepyaotinwtdtous 
av ay éyyeipdot, TadevSévtas pév Kal padovtas & 
del arpdttew apiorovs te kal wpedipwrdtous yiyve- 
oXat (wr<iota yap Kal péyiota ayaSa épydfeoSaz), 
amraSevtous 5é xal apadeis yevopévous Kxaxiotous Te 
kat SBraBepwrdrouvs ylyverSar: Kxpivew yap ovK émt- 
orapévous & Set mpdrrew ToANdKts TTovnpois emrtyel- 
pély mrpaypact, peyarelous 5é xal apodpods dvtas dus- 
kaSéxrous te Kal Susarrorpémrous elvat' S10 mAEioTa 
Kal péyrota Kaka épydfovrar. Tods 8’ él wrovto * 
Héya gpovodytas Kat vouilovras ovdéy amposdetoSas 
maidelas, éEapxéoeww 5é odhioe Tov TAOUTOY olop“éevous 
mpos TO OvampaTTeodat te 6 tLe av BovdrAwvras Kal 
Tiaodat UT Tov avYpwrwrv, éppévov Aéywv, StL pw- 
pos pey ely, el ris olerae pn padov Td Te whéALULGA 
kal Ta BraBepa tav mpaypatov Siayvdces3at, pwwpos 
5’, el tes pty Svayvyvookoy pév tadta, dia 8é tov rod- 
tov 6 Tt ay BovarAntat tropifopevos oletas duvycecSas 
Kal Ta cuphépovta wpartev, HALStoS 8’, et TUS pur) SuVd- 
pevos TH oupdhépovta mpdttew ev Te TpaTTEW oleTas 
kat ta mpos Tov Biov avT@ 7} KANwS 7H iKavas Tape- 
oxevdoSat, nrAiXLos Sé Kal, eb Tus oleras Sia TOV TAOD- 
Tov pnodev eriotapuevos Sofew th ayados elvar, h pydev 
ayadss elvar Soxav ebSoxtunoes. 


180 XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA. 


CHAPTER II. 


ARGUMENT. 


Tsz method of instruction which Socrates pursued w:th differert indi 
viduals is further developed in this chapter, by an example. Havirg 
heard that one Euthydemus, a mere youth, had conceived the notion that 
he was possessed of great wisdom, and that he should soon distinguish 
himeelf as a statesman, without any aid from teachers, he sought to con- 
vince him that many who thought themselves wise were fools, and that 
thorough instruction and discipline could by no means be superseded 
by any natural endowments. 

He first repaired with some of his disciples to the shop near the forum, 
where Euthydemus, who was not of a suitable age to appear in the pub- 
lic assembly, was accustomed to harangue his fellow-citizena, He then 
in his presence, in answer to the question whether Themistocles’ influ- 
ence in the State was the result of natural endowments or of thorough 
discipline, showed the folly of supposing that the successful pursuit of 
the inferior arts and employments, required the instruction of teachers, 
whilst the more important one of governing the State could be assumed 
at will (§ 1, 2). At another time, he, in the presence of Euthydemus, 
showed with much dexterity the folly of a public speaker, who pretended 
to have never learned any thing from teachers (§ 8—5); and after he 
had gained the attention of Euthydemus, although he yet took no part 
in the discussion, Socrates again recurred to the necessity of previous 
training to one who would rule (§ 6, 7). 

After Socrates had thus excited the interest of Euthydemus, he re- 
paired to the shop of the young man, unattended by his disciples, and 
after praising his taste in collecting a library, inquired what use he 
intended to make of his books, and what pursuit in life he intended t 
follow. He finally obtained, by means of his interrogations, the unwil 
ling confession, that his aspirations were for political honor (§ 8—11). 
Socrates praises the art which he calls royal, and by a series of ques 
tions upon the qualities and knowledge requisite for a statesman, and 
upon the abstract notion of good and evil, obliges Euthydemus to confess 
his ignorance of that with which he had before supposed himself per- 
fectly acquainted, and that he could not accordingly abjure the name of 
uncultivated, dav3paroddé3ns (§ 8—22). 

Socrates then recommended to Euthydemus, who finds himeelf in a 


BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 131 


state of entire uncertainty what course to pursue, to learn to know him- 
self, as the foundation of all true knowledge, and the source of all real 
prosperity and happiness in life (§ 23—29). He also replied indirectly 
to the question of Euthydemus in regard te the manner of entering 
upon self-knowledge, by interrogatories in reference to good and evil, 
the useful and injurious, as pertaining to happiness, and also in regard 
to the nature of government, which gave Euthydemus a still deeper 
sense of his ignorance (§ 30—39). 

The result of these exertions of Socrates was not to drive Euthy- 
demus from him, as was frequently the case with others, but to make 
him a fast adherent. Hence Socrates ceased to confound him with ques- 
tions, and imparted to him, with all simplicity and clearness, the know- 
ledge of which he saw that he had need (§ 40). 





Tots 6é vopilovor mradeias te THs apistns TeTvyn- | 
Kévat Kai péya ppovotow él copia ws tposepépero, 
viv Siyynoopat. KatapaSov yap EvSuvdnpov tov Ka- 
ov ypdupata TroANA ovveleypevoy Tomtwv Te Kal 
coficTav tay evdoximwTtatwv, Kal éx TovTwy dn TE 
vomivovra Siaddpe Tov HrALKiwT@Y él copia, Kal pe- 
yaras édidas Eyovta tavrov Swicew Te divacdac 
eye Te Kal MpaTTeW, TP@Tov pEev aiaSavopevos av- 
Tov Oia veornta ovTw eis THY aryopay eistovTa, et Se 
tt Bovrotro SvarpdfaoSat, xadivovra eis aviorroceior 
TL TOV eyyUs THS ayopas, eis ToUTO Kal avTOS Het TAI 
peY éavrod twas éyov. Kal mparov pév truvSavo 2 
feévou Twos, TWoTEepoy OeusotoxARs Sid cuvovaiay Tivos 
Tay copay h duce Tocodrov Sunveyxe Ta rodTOD, 
@sTe pos éxelvoy atroBAéerew THY ToAW, OTdTE OTrOV- 
Saiov avdpos SenYein, 6 Rwxparns Povdopevos xiveiv 
Tov EvSvdnuov einSes épn elvar 7d olecSas tas pey 
Odtyou afias téyvas py ylyvecSat orovdaious davev 
Sidackadwv ixavav, TO Se mpoeotdvar Todews, TdavTwD 
Epywv péyurtov ov, awd tavtopdrov tapayiyveaSat 
tois avSpwrrous. IIddw 5é wore mapdvtos tov EvSv- 4 
Onmov, épav avtov atroxwpovvra Tis auvedpias Kal 


182 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


gurarropevov, ph So&y tov Ywxparnv Yavydlew eri 
copia: “Ort pév, En, ® avdpes, EvSvSnpuos obtocl év 
HALKIQ. YEVOMEVOS, THS WONEWS oryov Trepi TLWOS TpoTE- 
Delons, ov apéEerat tod cvpBovrcverv, evdnrov éoti 
€& ay émitndever* Soxet dé prot Kadov mpooimioy Tav 
Snunyopiayv mapacKevdcacSat pvratropevos py Sof 
pavSdvew te wapa tov Sijdov yap, Ste Adyew apyxo- 
4 pevos mde mpooiptdcetas: “IIap’ oddevos uev moore, 
@ avdpes “ASnvaior, ovdév EuaSov, ovd’ axovwv Twas 
elvat Aéyew Te Kal mpdtrew ixavors éfytnca TovToLs 
évruyeiv, ovd’ émeuedndnv tod diddoxaddv pol Tia 
yevéoSar Tav émrictauévwv, GAXKA Kal Tavavtia’ S:aTe- 
Té\eKa yap pevywy ov povoy TO paySdvey Te wapa 
Twos, adda Kal To Sofat* Guws Se 6 re dv ard tavto- 
5 patou émrin pot aupBovrevow dpiv.” "Appocere 8’ av 
ottw mpooudterdat Kai trois RovAopévots Tapa Tis 
ToAEws Latpixov Epyov AaBely: érruTnderdy ry’ av avrois 
ein Tod Noyou apyeaSas evredSev “TIap’ ovdevos peév 
mwtrote, @ avdpes "AXnvaio, thy iatpixny téxvnyv Eva- 
Yov, od’ eSjtnca Siddoxadov euavt@ yevéoSar Taw 
iarpav ovdevas Suarerérexa yap pudrarrTopevos ov po- 
voy TO padely Te Tapa Tov iaTpa@y, GANa Kal To Sokas 
pepadnévar thy Téxvnv TavTnv? Guws Sé por TO Larpe- 
xov Epyov Sore: treipdcopat yap év tpiv aroxuduvevov 
pavSavew.” IIdvres otv ot trapovres éyéXacav én 
8 r@ mpooin. ‘Enel dé havepos fv 6 EvSvdnuos 45n 
pev ols 6 Swxparns Aéyor mposéywv, Ere 5é hudarrd- 
pevos autos te PYéyyeoSat, Kal vouilwy TH olwoTH 
awdpocvvns Sofav mepiBddX\gcoSa, TéTEe 0 Swxparys, 
BovAépevos avtoy matoat todtov' Oavyacrov yap, 
Epn, tl mote ot BovrAdpevor KiSapivew  avrciv 7 tr- 
mevew t) AXXO TL THY TOLOUTWY ikavol yevéodat TreLpav- 
Tat @ auveyéotata Tovey & Tt dv BovrAwvrat Svvarol 
yevéoSat, kat ov Kad’ éavtovs, dAXd Tapa Tos ape 


BOOK IV. CHAP. Il. 133 


stols Soxovow elvat, wavta qotodytes Kal trropévovtes 
€vexa tod pndev avev rhs éxelvav yvopuns Troe, ws 
ox &v ddXAws aficroyor yevomevor* tav Se Bovdopévov 
Suraray ryevéoXar rEyew te Kal mpdtrew Ta ToN- 
Tina vopivovel tives dvev TrapacKeuys Kal éripedeias 
avtopatro. é£aidyns Suvqrot tadta moeivy éceoSat. 


Kairos ye tocovrm tara éxeivwy Susxatepyactétepa 7 


daweralt, 60m TEep TrElovwev Tepl TadTa mpayyatevo- 
, 7 e 4 f a 

Hévwy éNaTTovs of KaTepyalouevor yityvovras> SHdov 

ov, OTt Kal émipedcias Séovtas mreiovos Kal ioyupo- 


Tépas of TovTwy édiéuevor 4 of exeivwy. Kar’ apyds 8 


pev ody, axovovtos EvSvixpov, rotovrous Néyous édeye 
Roxparyns ws 8 YoSeto avrov érowportepov trropé- 
vovta, Ste Siadéyorro, Kat mpoSuporepov dxovovta, 
povos HAEV eis TO Hvtotroteiovs TrapaxaSeLouévou 8° 
avT@ tod EvSudnuov: Eimé pow, bn, © EvSvénnue, 
T@ OvTL, OSTEP EY® AKOvW, TOAAA ypdupata ouVAyas 
TaY eyopévwy copav avdpav yeyovévat; Nx tov Ai’, 
épn, @ Yeoxpatess wal Ere ye ovvayw, ews dv xrncow- 
pat ws av Svvwpat mrciora. Ny thv “Hpav, épn ¢ 
Swxpatyns, ayauat yé aov, Outs ove apyuvpiou kat 
xpualov mpociiou Syoavpovs KexTioSat paddov 7 co- 
dias: Shrov yap, Ste voutfers apyvpiov Kal ypvaioy 
ovdéy Bertiovs moteity Tols advSpwrrovs, tas 5é Tar 
copay avdpay yvauas apeth mAouTifew tovs KexTn- 
uévous. Kat o EvSvénuos Eyatpey axovwv Taira, 
vowitov Soxeiv To Swxpdter opIas periévar THY oo- 
giav. ‘O &é xatapaSov airov jodévra THO erraiva 
toutp* Ti &é 67 Bovropevos ayados yevéodar, edn, 
@ EvSvdnue, ovdrdéyes ta ypdupata; “Ere de 
Steovitrnoev 6 EvSvdnwos oxoray & Te atroxpiva:to, 
wad 6 Swxpatns: "Apa ph tarpos; edn todd 
yap xal iarpdv éote ovyypdppata. Kai o EvSv- 
Snpos' Ma Ai’, gn, ove e&ywye.—' AAA pr) dpye- 


ER 


0 


134 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA, 


baad 


téxtwv Bovre yevéoXat ; yvwpovixod yap avdpes nai 
tovTo Set.— OvKxouy éywry’, Epn.— AAA mh yeapé- 
Tpns emesupets, Epy, yevéodas ayados, wstrep 6 Qed- 
dwpos ;—Ovde yewpmérpns, épn.— "AAA pe aoTpo- 
Novos, Edn, BovrAer yevdoSar; ‘fs 8 xab tovro 
jpveito’ “Adda jury payrpdds ; Eby ab yap ra ‘Ops}- 
pov o€ gaow én mavta. cextjoSat.—Ma Al obs 
éyory’, pn? Tos yap To papdorts olda ta pev ern 
axpiBobyras, avtovs dé mdavu ndSious Gvtas. Kai o 
Saxparns épn>. Ov Siprov, ® EvSvdnue, ravrns rijs 
dperns epiecat, St iv dvYpemoe woditixol yiryvorras, 
xat oixovoptxol, xa dpyew ixavoi, cal mpérspos Tots 
Te GAXows avSperrois Kal éavrois; Kai 6 EvSvdnpos- 
Spospa x’, pn, © Baoxpares, tavrns rhs aperis Séo- 
pa. Ny Ae’, fm 6 Swxparns, tis xadrAlorns aperfs 
kal peyiorns épiecar Téyvns* Erte yap Tav Baciéwy 
aitn, Kal xanreirat Baoihuens ardp, Epy, xatavevon- 
Kas, eb olov t éorl py dvta Sixawy ayaXov raita 
yevéoSac ;— Kai dra, édn, nai ovy olov ré ye dvev 


(2 Suxavocuvns ayaSov woritny yevéoSat.—Ti odv ; Edm, 


ov 5) Tobto Kxatelpyacas ;—Oipai ye, épn, ® Jod- 
Kpares, ovdevos av Hrrov pavyvat Sixavos.— "Ap ody, 
[Epn,] trav Sixaiwyv doriv Epya, strep TAY TExTOvED ; 
—"Eott pévrow, Epn.—"Ap’ ovv, pn, dstrep of téxro- 
ves Exovot TA éavtT@v Epya emidetEas, ottws of Sixatos 
Ta éauvtav éxorey av SucEnyjoacda: ; My ody, en 
6 EvSvénpos, ob Svvapat eyo ta rH Sexatoovvys 
ipya eEnyncacdat; Kab vy Ai’ éywye Ta THs adiKias: 


émel ove odAltya éotl xa’ éxdorny tyuépay rtotaira 


' 13 dpay te kal dxovew. Bovr obv, pn 6 Soxparys, 


ypayropuey évravdor pév SérTa, évtav9ot Se ada; 
elra & te pev dy Soxn jyiv tis Sucarocvvns Epyow 
elvat mpos TO SéATA TIX@pev, 6 TLS’ dy ris aducias, 
mpos To Gada ;— Et zi coe Soxet, fn, mposde 


BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 135 


rovr@y, Totes tara. Kal 6 Swxpdrns ypawas as- 14 
wep elev: Ovxovv, én, gor év avSperroas [Td] 
wevdcoSa:;—"“Eorts pévtot, &pn.—Tlorépwce ovv, 
Edn, SHpyev rovto ;— Anrov, Edy, Gre mpos tHv ade 
aiav.— Ovxovv, ébn, wat ro éfarrarav éore ; — Kat 
udra, &bn.—Todro otv torépwce Sapev ; Kai rodro 
Sfrov re, Eby, wpos thy aduclav.—Ti Sé ; Td Kaxoup- 
yew ;— Kai rovro, é67.— Td 8 dvdparodifeoSas ; 
Kai rotro.—IIpis Sé ri Stxavocvvy ovdeyv iy tov- 
tov Keioetar, ® EvSvdnue ;— Aewor yap av ein, pn. 
—Ti 8’; dav tis orparyyos aipeSels adixdy te Kai 18 
éySpav modu éEavdparrodionrar, djocopev tovroy abt- 
aety ;—Od Sara, &pn.—Aixata &é rrovety od dyco- 
pev;— Kal para.—Ti 8’; eddy éEarard rodepav 
autos ;— Aixatov, fn, Kat todTo.—’Eav &é «xrérry 
Te kat aptraty Ta Tovrwv, ov dixara troinoet ; — Kal 
para, Ene aAN eyo ce TO TpaToy wredauPavov 
mpos Tovs hirous povoy TadTa épwrav.—Odxovv, edn, 
Soa wpos TH adtxia éSjxapev, wdvtTa Kal mpos TH 
Ssxatocvvy Seréov av ein ; —”Eotxev, épn.— Bovreu, 16 
ovv, Edn, TadTa obrw Yévres Suopiodpeda wadw, pos 
pev Tous trodeplous Sixavoy elvat Ta Totadta trovety, 
mpos S¢ rovs pirous abduxov, adra Setv mpos ye Tov- 
Tous @s amdovotatcy elvar; IIdvy pev ovv, éfn 6 
EvSvinuos. Ti ovv ; ibn 6 Swxpdrns, édv tis otpa- 17 
TIYYOS Spav aSupws Eyov TO oTpdtTevpa revodpevos 
gjon cuppayous mposiévar, xal T@ rpevdes TovT@ 
wavon Tas aduuias Tod otpatevpatos, Trorépwde THY 
amatny TavTny Incomev ; — Aone por, Eby, mpos THY 
Sexatoovvnv.— Eav Sé tis vidv éavrod Sedpevov hap- 
uaxelas Kal py mposté“evoy ddppaxoy éEatraticas ws 
oitiov to ddppaxoy Sa, Kal Te yevder yonodpevos 
otras ty toinon, TavTny ad THY aTrarnv Tot Ye- 
véov ;—Aoxet pot, Epn, Kat ravtny eis TO avTo.— 


136 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA, 


Ti 5°; eddy ris, ev aXupia Bvros didov, Seicas pr) 
Suaypyontrat éavtov, Kren 4h aptracn h Eidos 4 addXo 
Ts TOLOVTOY, TOTO av TroTépwoe Yeréov ; — Kai tovro 
18 vy Al’, én, wpds tiv Stxavoovyny.— Aéyets, Eby, od 
ovde pos Ttovs didrous amavra Seiv dmoltecSar ; — 
Ma Ai’ ov Sita, épn: GAA petraridSepat Ta eipnuéva, 
elrrep E€eort.—Aet yé Tot, bn 6 Swxparns, éFeivac 
19 roAdD paArov 7 py GpSIas TIsdvar. Tov Se 5) rors 
dirous éLarratavtwv eri Bran, iva pndé todto t1a- 
parirapev GoKxerrrov, morepos adicwrepos eoTw, 6 Exe, 
) 6 dxwov;—’ AN, & Zwxpares, ovxéts pev eywye 
murtevw ols amroxpivopat’ Kal yap Ta TpooYev wdyra 
viv GdrAjws Exew Soxed por 4 ws ym Tore @ounye 
Sues 5é ecipnoSw poe adicwrepov elvas Tov éxovtTa 
20 Yrevdopevoy Tov axovros. — Aoxet 5é cor pardnots xat 
émiatnpyn Tov StKaiov elvai, Ostrep TaY Yypapudrwn ; 
“Epovye.—ITIorepov 5€ ypayparicwrepov xpiveis, os av 
éxov pt) OpS%@s Ypady Kal avayvyvdcnn, ds ay 
axwv ;—Os dv éxav, Sywrye> Suvatto yap ay, ordre 
Bovnotto, nal opSas adta Troetv.— Ovbxoby 6 pév Exo 
Bn Op%@s ypddov ypaupatixos av cin, 6 58 axwv 
aypauparos ;—IIas yap ob ;— Ta Sixava 5é adte- 
pov 6 éxov wevdomevos xa éEarraray oldev, 7) 6 dxwv ; 
—Aijrov, Ste 6 éxwv.— Ovdxodv ypayparixwrepoy pev 
Tov éTloTdmevoy Ypdupata TOD jy eTIcTapévou g7ys 
elvat ; — Nai.— Auxatorepov S& tov émiotdpevoy Ta 
Sixaa Tov pn émictapévov ;—Paivouass Sona Sé pos 
21 xal taidra, ove old’ Sirws, Néeyeww.—Ti dé Sy, 35 dv 
Bovropevos TadndH Aéyev penderroTte Ta avTa Trepl 
Tav avTav Aéyy, GAN ddov te Hpdlwv tiv avrny Tore 
pev apos &w, toTé 5& wpos éorrépav dpdtn, Kat rove 
omov atropaivopevos TOY aUTOY TOTe peVv TWAEiw, TOTE 5 
éXdtTw atrohaivntar, Ti aot Soxet 6 TovodTos ; —~Afjros 
22 vy Ai’ elvat, Ste & Geto eidévar ove oldev.—Ola%«e 





BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 137 


6é twas avdpatrodadeas Kxadoupévous ; —"Eyoye. -- 
ITorepov 5a codiav, Sv apaSiav ;—Anrov, Ste Se 
apaSiav.—’ Ap ovw dia tiv Tod yadxevey apadiay 
Tov ovouatos TovTOU TUyyavovow ;—Ov Sita.—'AAN 
dpa Sia tiv tov textaiverSas ;—Ovde da ravrnv.— 
"ANAA Sed THY TOD oKuTedew ;—OvdSe Se & TovTwr, 
&py, GAAA_ Kal Tovvaytiov> ot yap mrcioTOL TaY YE 
T& Tora éemictauevoy avdparrodwdes eiow.—' Ap’ 
ovv THY Ta KAA Kal ayada Kal Sixata psy eSoTwv 
To dvoua tout’ éotiv ;—"Epovye Soxei, &fn.— Ovxovy 23 
det travri tpomrm Svatewapévous evyew, Srrws pn av- 
Sparroda w@pev.—'AdAd, v7 Tois Yeovs, Epn, @ Zo- 
Kpares, Tavu @unv dirocogely dirocodiay, ou’ Fs adv 
padsota évopifoy trawdevSjvat Ta mMposnKovra avdpl 
Kanoxayadias opeyouév’ viv Se mas oles pe advuas 
éxew, opavra euavrov Sia yey Ta mTpotreTrovnuéva 
ovdé TO epwTw@pevoy atroxpiveaSat Suvdpuevoyv wrrép av 
padiota ypt eiddvat, GdAAnv Se ddov ovdeulay Exovta, 
hu av tropevopevos Bedrleoy yevoiinv ;—Kal 6 Sw- 24 
xparns’ Eimé pot, édn, & Evdudnpe, cis Aeddpovs 5é 
70) TWoTOTE apicov ;— Kat dé ye vy Alia, ébn.— 
Karéuades oty mpos T@ va@ tov yeypaypdvoy Tod 
Tvade cavrov ; —"Eyoye.— IIorepov ody ovd& cot 
TOU Yypdupatos éuéAnoer, H Tposéoxes Te Kar éreyei- 
pnoas cavtov émtoxoreiv, dstis eins ;—Ma Av’ od 
OjTa, éfm* Kai yap &) wavy TovTA ye @unv cidévas: 
TXONH yap av aro Te Bdew, eltye pnd’ duavtov éyi- 
yvooxov. —IIorepa $é cor Soxet yiyvwonew éavtov 25 
Ostis Tobvoya TO éavTod povoy oldey, 4 OsTis, wsTrEp 
ob Tovs larmous @vovpevos ov TpoTEpoy olovTaL YyuyVa- 
axel, dv dv BovrAwvrar yvavat, tpiv av émiccépovra, 
worepov eurreisns éeoriv, 7 Susiremdyns, Kat qoTepoy 
isyupos dotw % doSevys, xal motepov Taxus 4 Bpa- 
Sus, cal TadXNa Ta pos THY Tod tmmou ypelay éemi- 


188 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


20 


27 


28 


29 


Tndead Te kal avemitnders Gras Exel, oUTwS 6 EavTOD 
ériaxeypdpevos, omroios éaTt mpos THY avYparrivyy 
ypelav, &yvoxe THY altov Suvauly ;—Odtas epouye 
Soxel, gy, 6 ph eidas THY éartod Suvayiw aryvoeis 
éavtrov.— ’Exeivo Se ob davepov, edn, Gre dua ev Td 
eidévas éavtovs TrEloTAa ayasa Tdcxovow ot dvSpw- 
Tot, Sia 58 7d erevoSar éavrady wrelore KaKd ; ob pev 
yap éavrovs eidotes Tad Te éritndea éavTois icact, Kat 
Stayuyveckxovow & te Suvavras nal & py Kab & pey 
érictavras mparrovres tropifovral te wy Séovtat Kat 
ev mpdtrovow, my Sé wn ewiotavTas amrexouevot ava- 
paprnro. yiyvovras xat Svahevyovot TO KaKOS TpaT- 
tew* Sia Todto 5é nal Tors GdAXous avYparrous duvd- 
pevoe Soxipdfew xal Sia tis TOY GdAX\wWY xpEias TA TE 
aryaSa topivovta: nal Ta Kaxd guddrrovrar Oi sé 
pm eiddtes, GANA Sieyrevopévoe ris éavrdv Suvdpews 
mpos Te TOUS GdXouvs aVYSpeous Kai TaAXNA aVSpo- 
Twa Tpdypata Guolws Sidxewrars Kxat obre av Séov- 
tat icacw, obte & Te mparrovew, ote ols xpavTat, 
GAA travTwyv TovTwy Stapaprdavoytes TaY Te ayadyav 
arotuyydvouct Kab Tois Kaxois-repurimrovet. Kar ot 
pev eidores & TL Trowdow, éeriTvyyavovtes w@Y TpaT- 
tovow, evdokol re Kai Tipo ylyvovras: Kat ot Te 
Soros Tovros ndéws yYpavTal, of Te aTroTUyyavoVTES 
TOY Tpaypnatay émiSupover TovTous Urép avTav Bov- 
Aeveoalt, Kal mpolotacSai te éavTay TovTous,” Kal 
tas éArridas tay ayadav év tovros Eyovot, Kat ud 
TaVTAa TAUTA TWavTwY padloTAa TOVTOVS ayaTaCLW, 
Oi 88 pt) eidores & tt rotovet, naxds 52 aipovpevos, 
kat ols dy émvyeipijowoty atrotuyydvovres, ov povoy ép 
aurots tovtois CnutodvTat Te Kal xordlovrat, GANG Kal 
adofoic, 8a taita Kal KarayéNacroe yiyvovrat, Kal 
Katadpovovpevos Kal atipatopevot Gaow opas 6é «al 
Tov Todewv Ete Soar av ayvonoacat THv EavTeD 


Segoe ee ee 
ee eo os es oe  eeeeeeeseses—‘“‘=“‘é“N 





BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 189 . 


duvapiy KpeiTToo’ ToNeunowot, ai pey avaoTarot 
yuyvovrat, ai 8° é& edevSépmy SovrAas. Kai 6 Ev3v- 
Enos: ‘Qs mavu pot Soxodv, pn, & Ywxpares, wept 
Wood totéov elvas TO éavToy yiryvooxe, ovTwS 
iaSe* omroSsev Sé yp adpEacSa: émicKorely éavtor, 
tovToa mpos oé amoBréra ef pos EXeAHoaty dv éEny7- 
cacSa. Odxovv, én 6 Swxpdtnys, ta pev ayada 
Kal r& KaKd oTrotd éotl, TWavTwS Tov YLyVacKES ; — 
Ny At’, pn: et yap pndé tadra oda, cal tov dvdpa- 
qoowy pavrdrepos av elnv.—”*I3e 57, Eby, xal éepot 
éEnynoat atrd.—’AAN ov yarerov, Efn* mpaTov 
fey yap adtTo Td iyiaivery ayaXoy elvat vomit, To Se 
vooey KaKxov, Ereita ta altia éxatépov avTav, Kal 
Tota Kat Bpwra nat émirndevpata, Ta fey pos TO 
byaivery pépovta ayaSd, Ta Sé pos TO voce Kaxd. 
— Ovxodbv, fn, nal Td bytaivery Kal Td vooeiv, Stay 
uev ayadov Twos alta yiyvnta, ayada dv eln, Stay 
58 xaxod, xaxd.—ITIore 5° av, &fn, TO pev tyatvew 
Kaxov aittov yévotto, To 8é voceiv ayaSot ; —"Orav 
vy At’, bn, otpateias Te aicypas cal vavtirias Bra- 
Bepas nal GAdXwv today TotovTwY of pev Sia poyny 
petacydvres dmodwvrat, of Sé de aoddveav azrone- 
P3&vtes ToI@ow.—'AdyI}R Adyetss GAN’ pas, Edn, 
Ste xal Tav wderipwv ot pev Sid pony peréxovory, 
ot 8¢ 8 doSévetay arrodeitovtat.—Taitra ovdv, edn, 
qore pev w@bedoivra, moté 6é BAdrrovta paddov 
ayada ) Kana eotrw ;—Ovdév wa Ata daiverar Kata 
ye tobroy Tov AOyov. "AAA F ye ToL copia, w Zo- 
Kpates, avaudusBytitas ayadov éotw* aotov yap av 
Tes Mpayua ov BéArTiov mpatTot copes dy 7 ayadys ; 
—Ti Sal; rdov Aaidarov, edn, ove axyKoas, OTe 
AnPIels trrd Mivw Sid rHv copiav jvayxafero exeivy 
SovAeverv, xat tTHS Te Tatpisos Gua Kal Tis édevde- 
pias éorepySn, Kal émtyeipov arobidpacKew peta tou 


30 


32 








140 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


viov Tov Te Traioa aTwWAETE Kai auTOS oVK HdUVTSER 
cwSinvat, GAX areveySeis eis tous BapBapous mars 
exes eSovdevev ;— Adyeras vn At’, Edn, tavta.—Ta 
S¢ TaXapndovs ovx axnxoas wasn; tovrovy yap 57 
qavtes tyvovow, as Sa codhiay PIovnYeis UO TOU 
"OSvccéws amoddvTat.— Aéyetat xai taita, éEfn.— 
"AdXous Sé srocous ole 51a codiay avapraotous mpos 
34 Baothéa yeyovévat, xal éxet Sovrevery ;— Kivduvever, 
Efn, © Ywxpates, avaudiroywrarov ayaSoy civas 70 
evdatpoveiv.— Eiye py tus avr, E¢n, © EvSvinue, 
éE adudiroyov ayaXav auvriYein.—Ti 8° dv, Edn, 
tov evdapovixav apdiroyov ein ; —Ov0dev, Edy, evye 
Bn TposSyjoopey avt@ Kaddos, 7) ioxuy, 7 wrovTOr, 
H Sofay, 7) wai te GdAXNO TV ToLOvTWwY.— AAA 17] 
Ata rposSnoopev, Epn* aS yap ay tis avev TovTwY 
35 evdarpovoln ;—Nn Al’, Ep, wposSnocopev apa €€ dv 
Woda Kai yadeTra oupPaive tors avSpwirots* moAdot 
pev yap Sia TO Kadddos bd TaY Et Tos wpaiots 
mapaxexivnxotov SvapSelpovras, moddol 5é Sub TH 
iaxuv peiloow Epyots emiyetpoiytTes ob puxpois xaKois 
wepiritrovat, woddol dé Sa tov mrovTov SiaSpurro- 
pevot te Kal émiBovdevopmevos atroddUYTAL, TroAdol SE 
dia Sofav wal crodutixny Sivauiy peydda Kad Te- 
36 mrovSaow.— AAA pv, Edn, elye pyndé To evdatpoveir 
érrawav opSas Aéyw, sporoya pndé & te pos Tovs 
Deovs ebyer3ar ypy eidévat. "ANAA tadta perv, Ey 
6 Swxpatys, isws Sid TO ohodpa morevew eidevas 
ovd' éxxevrat’ érret 5é worews Snuoxparoupévys tapa- 
oxevaly mpocatdvat, Sjrov, Ste Snuoxpariay ye olada 
37 ri €ott.—Ilavtws Syrov, épn.— Aoxet otv cot duva- 
tov eat Snuoxpatiay eidévas py eidota Shpov ;— 
Ma Ai’ ov« Emorye.—Kat ti vopivters Shpyov elvar ; — 
Tovs mévntas tav todTev éywye.—Kai tovs wévn- 
tas apa oloSa ;-—ITds yap ov ;-—"Ap ovv Kal tovs 





BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 14) 


wrovaious olodSa ;—Ovdév ye Hrrov 4 Kal Tovs Tévy- 
tas.—TIotovs 5é wévytas nal sroiovs mdovciovs Ka- 
Nets s—Tovs pév, olpat, py ixavd Eyovras eis & Set 
Téedely évytas, Tovs 5é Trew TAY ixavaY Trovalous ; 
—Karapepadnxas ody, Gre éviow pev amdvu orjtya 38 
Eyovely ov povoy apKxet TaiTa, GANA Kal TeptTroLoby- 
9 9 ? nn > tA b) @ , 
Tas aw avrav, éviouy S¢ mavy woAdd ov~y ixavd eos ; 
Kai vi Ai’, fn 6 EvSvdnpos, op3as yap pe ava- 
pipynoKes, olda yap Kal Tupavvous Tivds, of Se év- 
Seay, strep of amopwratot, avayxafovta adiKeiv. 
Ovxovy, pn 6 Rwxparns, el'ye tavta obtws Eye, Tovs 39 
\ , 3 ‘N A , ‘ > , 

wey Tupdvvous eis tov Shuov Iycopev, Tors Sé oALya 
KEXTNLEVOUS, EAY OiKOVOULKOL Woy, Els TOUS WoOVAIOUS ; 
Kal 6 EvSvdnuos fn: “Avayxdfec pe nal taidra 
yuoroyely, SnrovdTs 7 €uty pavrorns’ Kal ppovrivw, 
un Kpatioroy % pot ouyav> Kivdvvetw yap amas 
ovdev eidévat. 

Kal advv adupos éywv amide Kal xatadpo- 
ynoas éavtrod xal vopicas Te Svtt avdpatroooy elvat. 
TTodAol pév ody tay otto SiateSévtwv id Zwxpd- 10 
Tous ovKéTL avT@ Mposnecav, ods Kal PBraKwTépous 
évoptev, 6 5é EvSvdnywos vrédaBev ov‘ ay ddras 
avnp abwroyos yevéoSat, eb py 6 Te pddtoTa Jo- 
KpaTes ouvein? Kal ovx arredelmeTO ETL avTOd, Eb py 
Tt avayKaioy ein évia Se Kal euipelro av éxeivos 
3 4 @ e ” > N (4 w” (4 
émeTnOcvev? 6 5é ws Eyvw auToV oTws ExoVTA, HKLoTA 

\ U e , A a 
pev Sterdpatrev, amwAovotara 5é Kat cadéotata éfn- 
yciro & te dvopivey cidévar Setv nat émirndevew xpa- 
TioTa elvas. 


142 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


CHAPTER III. 


ARGUMENT. 


N the two preceding chapters, we have a brief exemplification of Socra 
tes’ method of acquainting himself with the chatacter of different indi- 
viduals, and gaining them as listeners to his instructions. Xenophon 
next presents more particularly the manner of his treatment of his die- 
ciplea, and the subjects on which he was most accustomed to dwell in 
his teachings. . 

It was his earnest desire, first of all, to make them reasonable beings, 
and to inspire them with sentiments of reverence and gratitude to the 
gods, without which all knowledge would only give them ability to do 
evil (§ 1, 2). In a conversation with Euthydemus he first explained the 
care of the gods for men in providing for all their necessities and minis- 
tering to their happiness (§ 3-9). They have even made and sustained 
other animals for the use of man (§ 10). Besides the pleasures of sense 
they have given him reason, the ability to express his thoughts and feel. 
ings in language, and the knowledge of the future, by means of divina- 
tion (§ 11, 12). In answer to the intimation of Euthydemus that 
Socrates is himself especially favored by the gods, alluding to his guid- 
ing deity (Saiudriov), he answers, for substance, that all would be guided 
as well as himself, if they did not look for visible deities, but gave heed 
to their revelations of themselves in their works (§ 12—14). It is also 
the duty of all to honor and reverence the gods according to their ability 
(§ 15—18). 

The general similarity of the contents of this chapter with Book L 
chap. IV, will not escape notice. There Socrates attempts to convince 
the skeptical Aristodemus that the gods have a direct regard for indivi- 
dual men. In this chapter, the real existence and agency of the gods is 
made prominent. 





t TS pév ody AextiKods Kal mpaxtixods Kal pnyav- 
\ g ‘ ? > ” J \ 
Kovs yiyverSat Tovs cuvovtas ovK Earrevdev, AAG 
MpOoTEepoy TOUTWY @METO YpTVaL owhpocvvnY avTois éy- 
yevéoXace tods yap avev TOD owdhpovely tavTa duva- 
Hévous adixwrépouvs te Kal Suvatwtépovs Kaxoupyely 


BOOK IV. CHAP. III. 143 


evouitey evar. TIpatov pev 84 arept Seovs érretpato 2 
cappovas toiciy tos cuvovras. “AdAoe pev ody avT@ 
apos aAXNous oTwS outdodvTs wapayevopevor Sunyourro, 
éy® 5é, Gre apdos EvSvdnuov rode Suedéyeto, mrape- 
yevounv. Bimé po, bn, & EvSvinue, 45n wore coe 3 
ernrdeyv évSupnSjvat, os émipedas ot Yeol wy ot av- 
Spwro. Séovras xateoxevdxact ; Kat b5* Ma tov Ai’, 
épn, ovx Euorye,—"ANN olaSd 9, Edm, Ste apHrov 
Bev dwris SeopeSa, & nuiv ot Seol mapéyovow ; — 
Ny Ad’, pn, 6 yf ei py elyoper, Euovoe rots Tvprois 
dv jue Wend ye tov netépwv ddSadkpav.—’ AAA 
unv Kal avatravoews ye Seouévors quiv vita tapé- 
Novos KaNLCTOY avarravTnpiov.—IIavy y’, éfn, Kat 4 
tovTo yapttos a&vov.—Odvxovy Kai, érerd7 6 pev ros 
pwrewvos Oy Tas Te Opas THS huepas Huiy cab Tadyra 
mavTa cadnvite, 9 8@ voE did TO oKoTewn elvat aca- 
gheotépa éotiv, aotpa év tH vuxtl avédnvar, & Hyiy 
-Tas @pas THs vuKros eupaviter, cat Sa tTodto WoANe 

_ ov SedueXa mpatrowey ;—"Eate raira, ébn.—’ Ara 
pny tye ceAnvN OU povoy Tis vUKTOS, GNAG Kal TOD 
pnvos Ta pépn havepa nyiv arout.—IIavy pev ovdv, 
Efn.—To 5°, éret tpodns SeoueSa, taurnv hui ex 5 
THS yhs avabovat, nat dpas dpporrovcas mpos roiro 
mapéxew, al nuiy ov povoy ay SedueYa TroAAA Kal 
Tavroia tapacKevalovaty, GAA Kat ols evdpawopueda ; 
—ITavv, é¢n, xat tattra gpirdvYpwra.—To 88 xai 6 
Ddwp jnuiv mapéyew obtw Toddod aEtov, aste Kal dv- 
Tevely Te Kal ovvavéey TH yh Kal Tais pats mdvra 
TA YpHolua Hiv, cuvtpédew Se xal avrovs nyas, cat 
pyvupevov mace Trois tpéhovaw nuds evKaTepyacTo- 
Tepa Te Kal @perywrepa nal ndim mroety avTa, Kai, 
érret6y wAeiorou SeoueYa TovTov, adYovéorarov avro 
Tapéeyew nuiy ;—Kai rovro, épn, mpovonrixov.— To 7 
5é xal 7d wip awopicas jyuiv, erixovpov pev ydyous, ere 


144 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


xoupoy 5é oxdtous, ouvepyov Sé mpos wacay Teyrye 
N if @ ? 4 w 4 
Kal wavra, dca whereias Evexa avYpwrroe KaTacKeva- 
Covras; os yap ouvedovte eimeiv, ovdéy afioroyov dvev 
mupos avSpwiro tev mpos tov Biov ypnoipey xata- 
oxevatovtat. — ‘LrrepBadry«, Epn, Kal tobto dPiday- 
8 Spwiria.—[To Se nab dépa juiv addcves odtw mav- 
fe) “ , 4 a 
tayov Staytcat, ov povoy mpopayov Kai cuvtpodoy 
Gwis, GNAd Kalb wéedAdyn mepay Ss avTov Kal ta éme- 
THdeLa aANovS aGdAaYON Kal ev adrobaTH aTEedropé- 
fa] 3 e A 4 ? A 
vous qopiteaSal, Was ovy viTrép Royor ;— Avénhpa- 
orov.—] To dé Tov HALov, éretdav ev yea tpamnrat, 
mpostévat Ta pey adpuvovra, ta Sé Enpaivovta, ov 
A lA ‘ lel lA l4 
_Katpos Svednrv9ev, wai tadta Svatrpakdwevoy pnxére 
éyyuTépw mpostevat, GAN atroTpémeoat puratropevor, 
pn Tb Nas paddov Tov Séovros Seppaivwy Brady, 
Kal Stay ad mdadw amuov yévntat, Sa Kal nu Si- 
ov éoriy, StL, eb Mpocwrépw Amrevow, aToTaynoopeda 
urd TOD YuyYous, Tad av TpémETIat Kal Tposywpely, 
A ? a A > A > , ” 
kat evtai}a Tov ovpavot avactpéedeoSat, evSa dv 
padiota nas wperoin ;—Ny tov Ai’, fn, nab radra 
9 TavTavaci éoixey avSpwrav Evexa yvyvopeva.—To 
5” av, éwreidn Kat Tovto davepov, Gru ove ay srreve- 
yKaiev ovTe TO Kadpa ovTe TO Wiyos, et éEarrivns 
yliyvotro, oUTM ev KATA piKpoV Mposlévat TOY TrLO», 
olrwm dé KaTd pixpoy ariévat, waste NavSdvew nas 
eis ExdTEpa TA toXUpOTaTa KadtoTapévous ; “Eyo pév, 
4 e P) Us w “ w” > » , ? 
Epn 6 EvSvdnuos, 76n totro oxoTa, et dpa Tt éote 
a “ » a 3 , , 3 A 
tois Seois Epyov i avSpwrrous Separrevewy, exeivo 5é 
, b f bg 2 a C4 4 
povov eurrodives me, OTL Kal TaAXA CHa TOUTwWY peETEYEh 
0Ov yap Kal Toit’, Efn 6 Swxpdrns phavepov, Ste Kab 
taita avYpwoTrov evexa yiyverai Te xal avatpéperat ; 
U bs ” a > A 9S \ @& \ 
Ti yap Gro fwov aiyov te Kal diwv Kal tarmwv xai 
“A \ sm ‘N Led Ww: , le) ? 
Boay Kai dvwv Kal Tov adr\wv Cowv TocaiTa ayada 
? + @ ” bd \ ‘ A / 
avTrokavel, boa avSpwirot; euot pev yap Soxes wrcia 








BOOK IV. CHAP. III. 145 


tov hovav’ tpépovrat yoov cal ypnpariloytas ovdey 
Frrov amo rovTwv 4 aw éxewwv' Torv Sé yévos av- 
Bpamrwv trois pev x THs yhs puopevors eis Tpopyy ov 
xpavrat, ad S¢ Booknudrov ydadaxtte Kal tup@ xal 
Kpéact tpepopevor Coat mavres S¢ tISacceEvovtTes Kal 
Sapdlovres TA yYproia trav Cwowv els Te WOdELOY Kat 
eis GAXNa OANA ovvepyois ypa@vrat.— ‘Opoyvapovd 
got Kai Tour, pn’ 6p@ yap a’Tav Kal Ta TOAD ioyv- 
poTepa nuav ottws ioyeipia yuyvopeva Tos avXpa- 
Tos, wsTEe Kphodat adrois 6 tt av BovrAwvrat.—To 8’, 11 
e7et0y ToAAG pev Kara Kal wpértua, Stadépovra §é 
adAnrwv éori, mposYevat tols avYpatroas aicSyoess 
apmorrovaas mpos exacta, 8 ay atroNavouey rdvTov 
tav ayadav> 7d Sé Kal royiopov Huiv éudidoa, d 
wept av aicXavopeda Aoyilouevol Te Kal pynuovevor- 
Tes KatapavSdvouev, Orn Exacta cuudepet, Kal ToANA 
enxavapeda, 8: dy tev te ayaS@v arodavopey Kal 
Ta Kanda adckopeSa> 7d Se Kal Epunveiav Sovvar, bi 12 
Rs mdvrov tov ayaSa@v peradidopéey te addrnrOoWs 5- 
Sdoxovres Kal xowwvotpev, Kal vosous TISéueMa, Kat 
momTevopnesa ;—IIavtaracw éoixacw, @ Zaxpates. 
ot Seoi modAny Tov avYpdrrwv emiédevay TovetaSau. 
—To 6€ xat, eb advvatodpey Ta ocupdpépoyta mpovoet- 
oa, urép THY MEANVTMY, TaUTH AUTOS Huiv cuV- 
epyeiy, Sid pavrixns Tots muvSavopevors ppalovtas Ta 
aroBnoopueva, Kat diddcKovras, } dv dpiora ylyvowrto ; 
—Zob 5’, ébn, @ Saxpares, coixaow ere Pidcxwrepov 
% ToIs aANots YpHadat, ef ye pndé errepwTwpevoe 7rd 
gov TMpornaivovel cot & Te ypH qotely Kal & py.— 
“Ort Sé ye add Adyo, nal od yooon, av pi ava- 13 
nevns, ws ay tas popdas tav Seay idyns, adr eLapxy 
got Ta Epya avtav dpavre céBeoSay Kal tipav tous 
Yeovs. “Evvoes 56, Ste «ai avdroi ot Yeol obtws wro- 
Seuxvvovaw* of Te yap Gdrdot Huiy Tayada Siddvtes 


146 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


ovdey trovtwy eis Toupdhaves covres Siddact, nat 6 Tox 
S\ov Koopov covrdtrwy te Kal cuvéxwr, ev & tdvra 
kana Kab ayasd éott, cal deb pev ypwpévors arptBn 
te kal bya Kai w@ynpata trapéxwv, Sarrov Se vojpa- 
Tos dvapaptThiras wmnperobyta, obros Ta péyiora pev 
mpatTwy opatat, rade Sé oixovopwy dopatos Hiv éotw. 
A’Evvee 8’, ote cal 6 waco davepds Soxay elvat fros 
ovux émitpéres Tois avSpwros éavroy axpiBas spay, 
adr’, édy TI avToy avaidas éyxetpy SeaoXar, riyy 
Oyu adpatpeirar. Kat rods tirnpéras 5¢ trav Seav 
evpjces adavels Svras* Kepauvos Te yap Gru pev dve- 
Sev adleras, Sirov, Kat Ere ols dy evriyy mdvrwv 
Kpatet, épatat 5° ovr’ érumy, obre KatacKyyas, ovTe 
amjupy> Kal aveuot avrol pev ovy opdwrat, & Se srot- 
oat davepa Huiv éott, xal mposwovtTwy avTay aioSa- 
popesa. “AdAG phy eal dvSparov ye yuy7, 7, elirep 
Te kal Gro Tov avSpwrrivwv, rod Yeiou peréyet, Ste 
pev Bacirever ev tyiv, pavepov, dpatas Se ovd" avr7. 
“A xpy Katavootvta pi) Katadpovely tav aopdrwv, 
GAN éx Tov yuyvouévay thy Sivauw aiTdv xatapav- 
15 Sdvovra tinav To Sayomov. ‘Exo pév, & Zoxpares, 
Epn 6 EvSvdnuos, Gre ev ovd5e puxpovy apernow Tov 
Satpoviov, cadds olda, éxeivo Sé aSupe, Sti poe Soret 
Tas Tay Sedv evepyerias ovd’ dv els mote avSpw- 
16 mwyv afiau ydpiow auciBeoSar. “ANA pr) TOUT 
advpet, fn, @ EvSvdnpes spas yap, tt 6 ev Aed- 
gots Seos, Stay rig avrov érepwrd, was Av tois Deots 
xapiforro, amroxpiverass Nopo morews: vipmos be 
Symou tavrayod dort cata Svvapw iepois Yeors apé- 
oKxeoSaL’ was obv dv Tis KddAMOY Kat evoeBéaTEpoD 
tuum Seovs, ws avtol Kedevovow, oftw Tot ; 
{7"AdAa yp THs pev Suyduews pndey bpierac* Grav 
yap Tis TodTO Toth, pavepos Syrov éotl Tore ov TILaw 
Seovs: ypy ody pndev édXcitrovtra xata Suvapw Tipay 





BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 147 
“ 

Tous Seos Sappeiy te nat éedrrilew ta péyiota aya- 
Sa° ob yap wap GdA\wv 7 av tus pelo édrrrivov 
cwdpovoin 4 Tapa Tav Ta péytora a@pedely Suva- 
pévov, ovd5’ dv Gdrdws padrov, f} ef TovToLs apécKol, 
apéonot 56 was Gy paddov, 7) ef OS pddora TelSoLTO 
avrois ;  Towatra uedv 8) Néywv Te Kat avdTos troy 18 
evoeBeorépous Te Kal awdpoveatépous Tovs cuvovTas 
mapeoxevatey. : 


CHAPTER IV. 


ARGUMENT. 


Jusricy, Sixatoodyy or +d dixaoy, is the subject of this chapter, as piety, 
cwpporivn wept Seots, was of the i Socrates inculeated this 
upon his disciples: 

1. By his example ; especially by his coal for law and his unde- 
viating obedience to it, both in private and public life (§ 1—5). 

2. By precept; an example of which is given in @ conversation with 
Hippia, a sophist: After a considerable colloquy, the purport of which 
is that justice consists rather in right action than in ingenious and novel 
theories, Socrates defines it as obedience to law: 1d vduimmoy Sleacoy 
elva: (§ 6—12); and he who is obedient to the laws, which are the pre- 
scriptions of the citizens in reference to what they shall do or abstain 
from doing, is just, and the reverse (§ 18). The fact that the laws are 
changed is no objection to them (§ 14). Those are indeed the best 
rulers who, like Lycurgus, make the citizens most obedient to the laws, 
and that State will best acquit itself in peace and war, whose laws are 
obeyed (§ 15). Even peace and concord in the State and families, and 
honor and confidence among individual citizens, are dependent upon 
cbedience to law (§ 16—18). 

But all laws are not written, Socrates adds; some are given by the 
gods to the whole human race, and are to be observed at all times. The 
violation of these laws brings certain punishment with it, and thus a 
higher than human authority is evinced for them (§ 19—24). The gods, 


148 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA, 


then, prescribe only just laws, and thus show that every thing that is 
vdutpoyv 18 Siratow (§ 25). 


1 Adda py Kal mept tod Sixaiov ye ovK arrexpv- 
mWTeTo jy eye yvounv, GAA Kal Epy@m arredeixvuTo, 
Oia Te Taot vopimws Te Kal w@pPedipws ypapevos, 
kat Kowh apxovol te & ot vowou mpostatto.ey TTetYo- 
Hevos xal Kata mow Kal év rais orpateiais ovTws, 

2 waste Suadnros elvat trapd trols dANous evTaxTav, Kal 
Ste é€y tals éxxdXnoiats ériotaTys yevopevos ovK é7ré- 
tpeve TO Siuw Tapa Tovs vopous AydicacYal, adrAd 
avy ToS vopos AvavTtOSn ToLavTH Opun Tov Sypou, 
hv ove dv olwat GAXov ovdéva avSpwrrov wropeivac: 

3 xal Gre ot Tpidxovta mposérartoy avT@ Tapa Tovs vo- 
Hous Tl, ovK érreideTo* Tols Te yap VéoUs aTTaryopevol- 
Tov avtav py SvaréyerSat, xal mpostakdvtwy éxeive 
Te wal G@ddots Tish TeY ToNuTaY ayayeiy Twa em 
Savatm, povos ovK éreiaSn Sia TO Tapa Tovds vopmous 

4 avt@ mpostatresSas* Kal Ste tHv bd Mednrov ypa- 

N ” A W: bd , b a) 
yy Epevye, THY GrAwv eiwYoTwv év Tois Stxartnplois 
\ 4 “a a , A 
mpos xadpw te Tots Suxactais SvadéyeoSat Kai Koda- 
Us \ ” A , \ 
Kevey kal SetoSat mapa Tous vouous, Kal dua Ta Tot- 
adTa TOAAw@Y TToANaKS UTO TaV SixacTay adiepévon, 
9 a 2Q\ ? fh a“ > 4 P| a , 
éxetvos ovdey ASéANoE TAY ElwIOTwY ev TO Sixactnpiw 
mapa Tos vowous Toijoat, GAAA padiws dv adeeis 
vio Tév Sixacrav, eb Kal peTpiws TL TovTwY éToiNngE, 
MPOELAETO fAGAXNOV TOS VOmoLs Eupévov atroSavely 7 

§ wrapavonav Sov. Kat éreye 5é obtws xal mpos addous 
joey modraKis, oda &é wote avtov Kal mpos “Imziav 
tov "Hyetov aept tov Sixatov toidde StadreySévta’ bia 
Xpovouv yap aduxopevos 6 ‘Imririas "ASijvale trapeyévero 
TO Swoxpare. Aéyovte mwpos Twas, os Javyacroy ein 7d, 
es ev tis Bovrotto oxutéa SidaEac3ai Twa h TéxTova 
A , aA , \ 9 a eo A 4 , 

) XaNKéa H iwiréa, wy atropely, Strat av méupas TovToy 


aS LS oe eee 


BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 149 


ruyot* hacl dé tives xal farrov Kai Bowv to Bovdopev 
Sixaiovs tromoacSa: Tavra peord elvat tov Sidafovrwv: 
cay Sé tis BovAnrat 4 avros padely To Sixacoy, } viov 
h oixérnv SiddEaoSat, uy eiddvat, Grou dv eAS@v TvYXOE 
tovrov. Kal 6 pev ‘Immias axovoas taitra, wsmep 2 
émisxantav avrov: “Ett yap ov, épn, © Swxpates, 
3 ” > g Ui , ww 
éxeiva TA avTa Eyes, & eyo TWadat Tote gou ijKovca ; 
Kai 6 Swxpdrns: “O S€ ye rovtov Sewvorepov, Ey, @ 
Imrmia, ob povoy det Ta avdTa éyw, GAA Kal repli 
tav avTave av 8 icws Sia Td oAvpadys elvat rept 
“ > «A Qs b! > A 4 A ” 
TaY aUuTay ouvdéToTEe TH avTa evyets.— Apedret, Edn, 
Weipa Katvov te Aéyew aei.—TIorepov, Ey, Kal 7 
mept av érictacat, olov wept ypaupatwr, €ay tis Epn- 
, ’ a , 2 , “9 
tai ce, wWoca Kal Tota Zwxpatous éotiv, GAXa pev 
mporepov, Gdra Se viv reipa reyew ; 7 Tepl apidpev 
a > “A 9 , 4 DJ , 9 9 
Trois épwradow, et ta dis awévre Séxa éotiv, ob ta abra 
viv, & wal aporepov, amoxpivy ;—TIIepi pév tovror, 
ébn, @ Yaoxpares, wsrep ov, Kal éym del ta aita 
Aéyw, wept pévrot Tod Sixaiov mavu oluar viv eExew 
eimrety, mrpos & ovre ov, ovr dv Addos ovddeis SuvatT’ 
avrevrety.— Ny tiv “Hpav, éfn, meya déyets ayaSov 8 
@ [4 > A \ e N 
evpnKévat, ef Tavoovras pev ot dixactai Sixa »>Wnde- 
Copevot, wavoovrar 6¢ of qoNtTat wept Tay SiKxaiwr 
avrinéyovtTés te Kal avridixodvtes Kat otactdlovtes, 
mavoovrat 5é ai tones Stahepopevas trepi tav Sucateov 
kat Trohepovcas’ Kal éy@ pév ov 010, Sirws ay arro- 
Nepeiny cov po Tov axovoat THALKOUTOY aryadov 
evpnioTros.— AANA pa Ai’, dy, ovK aKovon, piv y 9 
dy avros amon, 8 te voulfers 7d Sixatov elvar' dpxet 
yap, OTt TOY GAWD KaTayEdas Epwrav pév Kal EhéeyXoV 
(sae 3 os 5” 9 5 8 , Sey 4 , PANS) 
wavras, aut ovdevt YéXwv wUrréyew roxyov, ovde 
yvounv atropaiverSat awept ovdevos.—Ti 5é; & “I7-10 
mia, &dn, ovK HoSnoa, Ste éyw & Sones por Sixaca 
svat ovdéy Travopat atrodcixvipevos ; — Kai arotos 8&7 


150 XENOPHON 8 MEMORABILIA. 


got, Edm, ovTos O Aorvyos éoTiy ;—Ei Sé wn Adye, Edy 
GAN’ Epyq arodeucvupas 7 ov Soxed cou akiorexpap- 
ToTepov Tod Aoyou TO Epyov elvat ;—IIovv ye vi Ac’. 
épn* Sixata péev yap Aéyovres TroAXol adtica Trowivce, 
11 dixaca 6€ arpdtrwy od’ ay els adixos ein.—”HicSn- 
cat ovv mawroté pou 4 sevdoxaptupotvtos, 7) cuKo- 
pavrovvros, 7) pidous } wow eis otdow éuPBaddovTos, 
 Gddo te adixov wpdrrovros ;s—Ovx éywye, Eby. — 
To &€ tay adixwov améyerSas ov Sixatov Hyh ;—Aj- 
os, el, Efn, © Bwxpates, cal viv Siahevyew eyyerpav 
TO atrodcixyveSat yvouny, 5 te vopifers 1d Sixatov- 
ov yap & mparrovaw of Sixavot, GX, & wy WpdTrovat, 
I2rabra Aéyers.—'AAN @unv eywye, Epy 6 Ywxparns, 
TO pn Dédew adccely ixavov Suxatoovyys erriderypa el- 
vat’ et 5é cot pry Soxel, oxéyrat, day tOde cot paddov 
apéokn® gnpi yap eyo Td voptpov Sixaov elvas.— 
"Apa TO avTo Aéyers, @ RwoKpares, vouspov te wat Si- — 
I3xavov elvat ; —“Eyowye, &bn.— Od yap aioSdvoua 
Gov, OTrotov voutmov, 4 Trotov Sixatov réyeus. —Nopous 
dé trorews, Edn, yiyvooxes ; —"Eywye, én. — Kai 
tivas tovrovs vouiters ;—'A of arodirat, pn, cuvSée 
pevor & te Set trovety Kal ov atréxerSat éyparpavro. 
—Oibxovy, Edn, voutpos pév dv ein 6 Kata tadta To: 
ALTevopmEVvos, avowos Sé 6 tav’ta trapaBalvev ;—IIavu 
pev ovv, Epn.—Odxovy Kai dixata pév ay apattos 6 
rouTos meidsduevos, adiixa 5° 6 TovTOS aTeSav ;— 
ITavy pev otv.—Odvxovy 6 pey ta Sixata awpdtrwv 
Sixavos, 6 8¢ ta adixa adixos ;—ITas yap ov ;—‘O° 
pev dpa vouipos Sixatos éeotiv, 6 52 avopos adsKos. 
14 Kal 6 ‘Immias: Nopous 8’, pn, © Saxpares, was av 
TUS HYNTaLTO OTrOVOatoy Tpayp"a elvat 7 TO TeideoSat 
auTois, obs ye ToAddKls avrol of Séuevoe arrodoxipa- 
cavres petatixevtat ;—Kai yap orepov, épn 6 So- 
KpaTns TohAaKis apdwevat ai modes mddAw ElpHvny 


BOOK IV. CHAP. IY. 151 


rotouvrat. — Kai para, épn. — Atagopov ody te ole 
mote, Epn, Tovs Tois vop“ots TetSopévovs havrilwv, 
Ste KataduSeley adv of vopot, H Ei TOUS ev Tos ToXé- 
wos evTaxtovvTas yéyous, Ste yévour’ av eipnyvn; 4 
kal Tovs é€y Tois Todepols Tais TWaTpiot Tpodvuws 
BonYobvras péuhy ;—Ma Ae od eywy’, py. Av- 15 
le) XN AN Ld WwW @e , 
xovpyov Se tov Aaxedatpovor, pn 6 Swxpdtns, cata- 
pepdSneas, Ste ovdév av Siadopov tTav GAXwv TdACwY 
Thy Awaptny éwoincey, eb py TO WeiSecSae ols yo- 
HOLS padioTa évetpyadcato autn; tav Sé apyovrwv ev 
tais moAcow ovx oicSa, Ott, oitwes av Tois TroNriTasS 
QiTLTATOL Wot TOD Tos vouols TWeiSeo%aL, OUTOL apt- 
, 5) ~ b] 4, e “~ Aa 
OTOt €ict; Kal TOK, év H partoTa of ToNTaL ToIS 
vomots qeiSovrat, év eipijvy te dpiota Siayes Kad ev 
Toke avuToctatos eat; "AAA pv Kal dpovoid 16 
ye péytorov te ayasov Soxet tais modecw elvat, Kal 
TrecTaKis év avtais at te yepovciat Kal of apictor 
avdpes WapaxeNevovtas tots oAlTais dpovociv, Kat 
ce) > aie 4 , a \ / 
qavraxyov év TH “EdAdde vomos Keitat Tovs ToXITas 
Guvivar Guovonoey, Kal TavTayod ouvvovct TOV SpKov 
todrov* olpat 6 éyw tadta yiyvecSat, ody Siras Tods 
autos yopovs Kpiywoly ot qoNiTat, ovd’ 8irws Tors 
auTovs avAnTas érawacw, ovd’ Sirws Tovs avTOUS 
Q ea b] 5° ” “a b) A 4 *) 3 
roinTas aipwvrat, ovd’ iva Tois avtois dwvTat, aA 
iva ToLS vomols TeiSwvTaL* ToUTOLS Yap THY ToNTOV 
€upevovtT@y, at odes toyupotatal te Kal evdatpove- 
UY ww \ ¢ f ed , @ 
oTaTat yiryvovrars aveuv S€ dpovoias obt’ ay mods ed 
woiTevdein, oT olkos Karas oixnYe’n. “dia 58 ares 17 
Q w” e ‘\ , “ “a 5° A “ 
pey av TIS HTTOY VIr6 TOAEwWS Cyutotro, TAS 8° ay panr- 
Aov TeL@To, H Ef Tois vomows aeiSotTo; mas 5° av 
Hrroy év tots Sixacrnpiows yTT@eTo, 7 was av padrov 
vixen; tin 8° av Tis padrov IiocTevoce Tapaxata 
SéoSau } ypypata, 4 viovs, } Suvyarépas, tiva 8” dy 
) Woks GAN aktomiaTOTEpoy AyHoaLTO 100 vopipov ; 





152 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


mapa Tivos 8° dy paddov tev Stixaiwy tuxyotey fH yo 
vets, i) oixetot,  oixérat,  irot, H worttat, h Eévor ; 
tiv. 8” av padAdov trodéutoe miorevoeiay fh avoyds, 7 
omoveds, % auvSnKxas wept eipnyns ; tin 8° av padrov 
A Te vopinm cippayor eXédrovev yiyverSat, TH 8” av 
BaAXOY Of TUppayoL TisTEvocLaY 71) Tyyepoviay, 7) ppov- 
papytay, i) mores ; tiva 8’ dy ris evepyerncas trodd- 
Bot xdpwv KxopretoSar padrov fh Tov vopimov; 4 Tiva 
padrov av TiS evepyerncevey 7) Tap ov ydpw aro- 
ApperSas voniter; te 8’ dv tig BovrorTO padrov 
diros elvas } TH ToLovTH, } TH Nrtov éxYpos ; TH 8 
Gv Tis hrrov Twodkeunceey  @ dv padiora pev didros 
elvat Bovdorto, Hxiora 8° éySpos, nat @ mreioroe pev 
giros nal ovppayor Bovrouwro eivat, edayotor 8’ 
18 éySpol xa moréutor; "Eyo pev ovv, ® ‘Inia, rd 
auro émideixvups vouipov te Kal Sixaov elva, ov 5” 
ei tavavtia yuyvwokes, Sidacxe. Kat 6 ‘Inmias: 
"ANAd, pa tov Ala, &fn, © Bewxpartes, od} pot Sona 
Tavavtia yuyvwoKew ols elpnxas mept tov Sdixaiov.— 
19 "Aypadous Sé rivas oloSa, Edn, @ ‘Fria, vopous ; — 
Tous y’ &y maon, fn, xopa Kata Taira vopitope- 
vous.— "Exo dy ovv eizeiv, Ef, Ste of avSparrot 
avurovs éxevto ; — Kai mas av, Edn, of ye ovre cuven- 
Sely aravres Av Suvnetev, ore suddwvol etor ;— 
Tivas ody, bn, voulfers reSerxévat tovs vopous Tov- 
tous ; “Eya pév, épn, Seovs oluas tos vouous rovrous 
Tois avSpwiros Yetvass Kal yap mapa tacw av3po- 
20 7rots mrpatov voutleras tovs Scots oéBew.—Ovxovy 
kal yovéas Tidy tavrayod vouiferat ;—Kal todro, 
edn. —Ovxcovv Kat pnre yovéas tract piryvuo%as, wnre 
maidas yovedow ;—Odxére pot Soxet, pn, © oxpa- 
Tes, ovTos Yeod vopos elvar.— Ti dy; &bn.—“Ors 
2laioSdvoyat twas, é¢n, wapaRaivovtas avtov.—Kai 
yap aGddXa odd, fn, wapavopovcw* add ovv Sieny 





BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 158 


yé tor Siddacw ot wapaBalvoyres tors id Tov Yewv 
KELpsevous vopous, Hy ovdevt tpoT@ Suvatoy avSparrp 
Siagduyely, dstrep tos Ur’ avSparwy Keysévous vopovs 
t 4 J ao A v v @ 
éviot wrapaBaivoyres Stadevyovot to Sixnv didovat, ot 
uev NavYavovres, ot Sé Brakepevor.— Kai sroiav, én, 22 
Sicnyv, @ Bexpates, od Suvavtat Stadevyey yoveis re 
A fel lA 
watcl Kal Wades yovedot pryvupevot ;—THv peyiorny 
vy 40, &¢n> te yap av peiLoy mddSouv av3pwrrot 
TEKVOTTOLOUPLEVOL TOU KAKAS TEexVoTrOLeiaSat ; —ITas ovy 23 
épn, Kax@s oUToL TexvoTroLoDYTaL, os rye ovdéy KWAVEL 
ayaxovs avrovs dvtas €& ayada@v tradorrovetad at y— 
"Ore vy Ac’, En, od povov ayaXovs Set tovs e& ar- 
AnAwY TatdoTroLOULEevoUS Elvat, GAAa Kal axpdlovTas 
Trois o@pacw 4 Soxei cot Spora Ta oréppata eivas 
Ta Tay axpatovtwy Tols Tav pyre axpaloyvtwy fh TOV 
Tapnkpaxotov ;— 'AdrAad pa Ai’, Edn, ovx eixds Tpuova 
J , @ ” ] A @ ” 
elvat.—ITIotepa ovv, én, Bertiw ;— Anrov tt, Edn, 
Ta tov axpatovrwy.—Ta Tay wy axpatoyvtwy dpa ov 
omovoaia ;—Ovx eixds pa At’, Ebn.—Oidxovy ottw 
ye ov Set rradorrovetoSas ;—Ow’ yap odv, pn. —OB- 
a” C4 Us e b) a 
xouv ob ye odTw TatdoTrovovpevot ws ov Set tratdorrot- 
ouvrat ; —"Epovye doxet, ébn.—Tives ody arrow, Edn, 
Kaxas ay madotrotoivto, elrye put) ovTot ; —“Opoyvo- 
ove aot, &pn, Kat TovTo.—Ti Sé; tovs ed rrovotvtas 24 
avTevepyeTely OV TravTayov vouimoy éate ;— Noptpon, 
éegn trapaBaiverat 6€ Kat tovTo.— Ovxovy Kal oi 
tovte trapaBaivovtes Sixny Sidoact, ditwov pev aya- 
Yoav Epnuot yuyvouevor, ros Sé pucodvras éavrovs 
avayxafouevor Sidkewv> 4 ovy of pev ed TrovovvTes Tos 
4 @ ” ? . 0. > @# @e A N b) 
Npwmevovs éavtois aryadol iroe ciciv, of 6€ wy ar 
TevepyeTouvTes Tous TotouTous Sia yey THY ayapltoTiay 
A ee. 9% 2 A ‘ lA a“ 
picovytas um avtav, dia 5@ TO pddtota AvotTeEdEly 
Tols ToLovTOLS YpHoat TovTovs partota SiwbKover ; — 
Nr tov Ai’, & Zwxpares, by, Seols tadta wdvre 
9 . 


164 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA, 


Goixe* TO yap TOS vOLoUS AUTOS TOs TapaBaiovas 
tas Timpias Exew Bedriovos 7) Kat GvSpwrov vopo- 
25Sérov Soxet pos elvat.—IIorepov ovv, & “Imria, tovs 
Seods Hyp 7a Sixata vowodereiv, 7) ddrAa tay Sixaiwy ; 
—Ov« ara pa Ai’, Efn> cxory yap av addos xé 
ris Td Sleata vomoderHcetev, et pon Yeos.—Kai tois 
Seois dpa, @ ‘Immia, to abtd Sixavoy te Kal vopspov 
elvat apéoKet. 
Towatra Néywv te kal wpdttwv Sucavorépous emotes 
Tous wAnoatvovras. 





CHAPTER V.: 


ARGUMENT. 


Havina in the two preceding chapters showed the manner in which 
Socrates laid the foundation for a good character in his pupils, by incul- 
cating the practice of religion and morality, Xenophon proceeds to his 
instructions which have a more direct bearing on practical life. In 
this chapter he presents the manner in which Socrates endeavored to 
qualify his.disciples for action. He went back to the souree from which 
energy in action springs, i.e. temperance or self-control, éyxpdre:m. 
This virtue he recommended by: his example and by his instructions 
(§ 1, 2). A conversation which he held with Euthydemus — was substan- 
tially as follows: 

The servitude of the passions is most abject; for they not ay pre- 
vent from doing the greatest good, in which the highest freedom consists, 
but, confounding good and evil, urge to the commission of great evil 
(§ 2—7). As intemperance is the greatest of evils, so on the contrary 
. the greatest virtues arise from temperance (§ 8—10). The man who 
1s under the dominion of his passions is fitted for no virtuous action, and 
does net materially differ from a beast. But the man of temperate 
habita, is attended by the best gifts of fortune, and is most worthy and 
happy (§ 11, 12). 

With this conversation Book I. chap. V, and VL § 5; also Book IL 
ehap. I. § 21—34, may be compared. | 


BOOK IV. CHAP. Y. 155 


‘Qs S¢ kab wpaxtixwrépovs érroles tovs avvovtas 
éavT@, viv av tovro réfw° vopifwy yap éyxpdrevay 
tmdpyew ayaSov elvat T@ pédAXOvTL Kaddv Te pate, 
Mparov pev avtos avepos Hv Tols cuvovcw RoKNKaS 
€avToy pddota tmavteav avSpwrwv, Ereira Svadreyo- 
MEVOS TpoeTperreTO TAVTOY HANLTTA TOS TUVOVTAS pos 
éyxpatreav. “Ael pév ovy wept TaV mpos aperny xpN- 
ciuwy autds re SuerédXet pepvnuévos Kal Tovs cuvorvtas 
mavtTas uTropyswicKkav? olda € mote abrov Kal pos 
EvSvénpov wepi éykpareias torade SeadeyYévta* Eiré 
pot, Epn, @ EvSvdnue, dpa xadov Kai peyadeiov vopi- 
Ges elvat nal avdpt cal mode xTjua édevSepiav ;—- 
‘Qs olov ré ye pdarsaota, Epy.—"Ostus otv apyerat 
iro Tav Sia ToD awpatos Hoover, Kal Sia TavTas py 
Suvatas mpatrew ta BérAticTa, vomifers tovToy édcv- 
Depov elvas ;—"“Hxiota, &6n.—”*Iows yap édevSepov 
gaiverai cot TO Mpdtrew ta BéATICTA, Elta TO éyew 
Tovs KwAVCOYTAaS TA TOL\AaDTA TroLeiy avedeUSEpoy vopi- 
Ses ;—Tlavraraci ye, &fn.—Ilavrdracw dpa cot 
Soxodcw ot axpareis dveredSepor elvar ;—- Nv Tov Ai’, 


épn, eixdtws.—-IIorepoy 5é cot Soxodow ot axpareis | 


KodvecSat povoyv Ta KdANOTA WpdTTeEW, H Kal ava- 
yadleoSat Ta aloyiota Tovey ;—Ovdev Arrov euory, 
En, Soxodoe taidta avaykalecSat 7) Exciva KwAvVeoSau. 
—ITolous 5é twas Seororas Hyp Tovs Ta pév apiota 
KwAvovtas, TA 5é KdKiota avayxatoyras ;—‘Qs Suva- 
Tov vy Ai’, én, xaxlotouvs.— Aovreiay Sé troiay Kaxi- 
Tq vopiters elvat;—'Eya pév, Edn, thy wapa Tots 
xaxtorous Seorrotats.—THv xaxicrny apa Sovdelav of 
axpateis SovnNevovew ; — "Epouye Soxei, .épn. — Zodpiav 
5é TO péyiotov dyaov ov Soxet cot arreipyovoa Tay 
av3Spetav 9 axpacia eis tovvayriov autos euBar- 
Aew ; H ov Soxet cou mposéyew Te Tois w@pedovar Kal 
KatapavSdavew aita Kwodvew adbédrxovoa émi ra Hdéa, 


156 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


kal tjodAdxs aicSavopévous Tav ayadav Te Kal Tar 
Kaxav éextrrAnfaca Tovey TO yYeipov avtt tov Bedtiovos 
7 aipetoSat ;— Tiyveras oir’, éfn.— Xwppocivns 44, 
@ EvSvdnue, rim av ghainuey Frrov 4 Te axpares 
MposnKe ; avTa yap Syirov ta dvavtia swhpoovyys 
kat axpactas épya éotiv.—‘Oporoya Kai toro, épn. 
—Tobd 8° émipercioSae ov mposnxes oles TL KwAvTI- 
Kwtepoy dxpaclas elvat ;—Odxouv éywye, Epn.—Tod 
5¢ avril trav @pedouvtav ta BrarrTovta tmpoatpeioSas 
qotouvTos, Kal ToUTMY pev émipercioSa:, éxeivav 5é 
dperety meiSovros, Kal tois cadpovotcs ta évayria 
move avayxatovtos ole tt avSpwm@ Kaxioy elvat ;— 
8 Ovder, Epn.—Ovxovy thy éyxpdreay Tey évavTioy 4 
THY axpaciay eixds toils avSpatrois aitiay eivas ;— 
IIdvv pev obv, &pn.—Odvxovy xai tov eévaytiwv TO 
airtov eos apiotov elvat ;—Eixos yap, épn.—"Eor- 
kev dpa, pn, & Ev vdnue, dpurrov dySpwme  éyxpd- 
9 rea elvas ; —Eixotos yap, Epn, @ Swxpares.—'Exeivo 
«86, @ EvSvdnue, 75n marote eve up sys 5 ;—Ilotop ; ; 
épn.—"Ort xai érl ta 7Séa, ep arep pova doxet 14 
axpacia tovs avYpwrous ayew, avtn jpev ov Suvaras 
dye, 9 5° éyxpdrea TWavtwv pddiota HoeoYat Tove. 
— Tas ; é6y.—'Dstrep 1h pev axpacia, ox éaoa Kap- 
Tepely ote ALpov, ote Sivay, ote adpodicioy émidvu- 
plav, ovte ayputrviav, Sv av pdvev eat ndéws pev 
gayeiy te kal wiv xal adpodiotdcat, 7déws 8’ ava- 
mavoacXal Te Kal KowpySivat, Kal wepipeivaytras Kal 
dvacyopévous, Ews, dv tata ws En diota yévytat, 
kwAvel Tos avayKatoTaTols Te Kal cuvEexesTaTols afto- 
AOyas HdeoSar: 7 5 éyxpdreva porn Tolotca KaprTe- 
pely Ta eipnuéva povn kab AoeoSae Twovet akios pynpyns 
émt trois elpnpévors.—Ilavtatracw, épn, adrndh Eyes. 
0—'AAA pn tod paSeiv te Kadov Kat ayaXov, Kas 
TOD eTipeAnShvas TaV ToLovTwY TiWos, Se av apy TIE 


BOOK IV. CHAP. Y. 157 


Kal TO EavToU capa Karas Storxyjcere, Kal Tov EavTod 
OLKOY KAABS oixovouynoete, Kal Pirows Kal mordeL wpEA- 
pos yévorro, Kal éySpovs Kparijoecuev, ag’ dv ov povov 
apérerat, GAAA Kal HdSoval péyrota: yiryvovrat, oi pev 
éyxparels amroNavovet mpatrovtes avTa, of 5” axpareis 
ovdevos peTéxouot* TH yap av Hrrov dijcaev tov 
TOLWUUT@Y IposyKew 7) © eta ékeots tadta mpdt- 
Tew, KaTeyouevp él TO orrovddlew epi tas éyyu- 
Tratw ndoovds ;—Kai 6 EvSvdnuos: Aoxets pot, én, 1: 
@® Zexpares, AXyew, ws avdpi HArrove trav Sia rod 
capatos ydoveav waprray ovdemias aperis mposnKet.— 
Ti yap Siadépet, pn, &@ EvSvSnue, avSpwiros daxpa- 
Ts Snpiov tod dpaXectdtov; SoTis ydp Ta pev 
Kpatiota pn oKoTrel, Ta Hovota 5° ex mavTos Tpotrou 
Enret trosetv, ti av Siadépor tav adpoverrdtrav Bookn- 
peatov ; adda TOS eyKpatéor povois EEeots oKorreiv 
Ta KpdTioTa TOV TpayLaTwr, Kal Epy@ Kal Aoyp d.a- 
Aéyortas KaTa yéevn TA pev ayaSa mTpoaipeiaSat, Tov 
dé xaxav amréyesSat. Kai otrws én apiorovs re xai 12 
evOaipoveotdrovs avdpas yiyveoSat, nat SiaréyerXar 
Suvatwtatous* Epn Sé kai TO StarevyerSae svopa- 
oSivat é« Tod auviovras Kowh BovNeveoSat Siaréyov- 
Tas Kata yévn Ta Tpdypata’ Seiv ody Treipacdas 6 76 
padoTa pos ToUTO éavTov ETolmov TapacKevalety, Kab 
TovTou pddiora émryedeiovat’ ex TovTOV yap yiyve- 
oat avSpas apiotous te Kal wyepovixwtdtous Kat 
StaNexTiKwTaTous. 





a ee ee 


158 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA, 


CHAPTER VI. 


ARGUMENT. 


Socrates also endeavored to make his disciples more expert in reascn- 
ing, diaAextixwrépous. He supposed that those who had clear notions 
themselves could communicate them to others, but those who were 
ignorant were themselves liable to be deceived and to deceive others, 
He accordingly constantly labored to communicate definite ideas or defi- 
nitions of things (§ 1). Some of his definitions are as follows: 

1. Piety, eboéBera, is the knowledge of that which is established by 
the laws in regard to the worship of the gods (§ 1—4). [Compare with 
this, Book IIL chap. VIIL, where every virtue is represented as consist- 
ing in wisdom, co¢ia. ] | 

2. Justice is the knowledge of the laws of the State, in regard to in- 
tercourse with men (§ 5, 6). 

8. Wisdom, gogla, is the knowledge of that in which one is versed 
($7). 

4, The good and beautiful, which are equivalent to eaeh other, are 
discerned by their utility. Yet that which is useful is | not 80 in itself, 
but in its relation to other things (§ 8, 9). 

5. Manliness, dv8pfa, consista in knowing hose to ieee aakeive’ 
in circumstances of difficulty and danger (§ 10, 11). 

6. Definitions of several terms which relate to civil affairs, such as of 
kingdom, tyranny, aristocracy, etc. (§ 12). 

In fine, Xenophon adds several particulars concerning Socrates’ man- 
ner of disputation (§ 183—15): | 


ti = “As 8 wai Siarextixwrépovs éoles rods ouvavtas, 
TWetpagopat Kal tovTo Aéyew* Yoxpdrys yap Tors pev 
eldotas, ti Exactoy eln tav dvTwr, évouite Kai ois 
addos adv éEnyeioSas SivacSat, rods Se py eiddras 
ovdev Eby Savpactov elvat avtovs te chdddcoSas Kal 
GdNovs odddrew* ov Evexa axoTrav civ toils cuvoval, 
Ti éxactov ein tov SvTwv, ovdémot’ EXnye. Tdvra 
pev ovv,  Suwpitero, modu eEpyov dv ein dicEeASel 


BOOK IV. CHAP. VI. 159 


év Gaots 5é Kal toy tporroy THs emtoKefews Synrocew 
oluat, rocatta A€Ew. IIparoy Sé epi evoeBetas wdé 
ws éeoxorress Eimé pot, bn, & EvSvdnue, rotov tt 
vonitves evoéBecav eivat; Kal ds* Kadnsorov vy Ai’, 
Ef. —"Eyeus oy eimety, omotos tis 6 evocBns eorw ; 
—'Epol pév Soxet, fn, .6 tovs SYeovs tyuaov.—”"Efkeots 
dé dy dv tis BovAntat tpdrov tovs Yeovs tepav ; — 
OvKn* adda vopoe eici Ka’ ods Set rotro zovety.— 
Odvxouv 6 Tots vopous rovtous etdas eidein Av, ws Set 
tous Seovs tipav ;—Olpar eyo’, &fn.—"Ap’ obv 6 
eldas tous Yeovs Tidy ovK aAdws oletas Seiy tovro 
qovciy 4 ws oldey ;—Ovd yap ovv, &fn.—“Adrws Sé 
Tus Yeovs Tyg H ws olerae Setv ;—Ovdn oluat, épn.— 
‘O dpa ta trepi Tovs Yeors vopspa eidas vomipws av 
tovs Seovs risen ;—IIdvy pev otv.— Ovxow 6 ye 
vopinas tipav ws Set tina ;—IIas yap ov ;—‘O 8é 
ye ws Set Tysav evocBys dort ;—IIdavy peév odv, épn. 
—‘O dpa ra tept tors Seovs vopipa eidds opSas 
dv nuiv evoeBys w@picpévos ein ;— 'Epot yobv, én, 
doxet. | 

"Av3paros Sé dpa éEeotw Sv av tis tpdrroy Bov- 
Antas xphoas ;— Ox aGrAdAA Kal epi Tovrous 6 
eldas & dott voutpa, Kad’ & Set ws ad NOS YpPF- 
oat, vopipos av efn.—OvKovy of xatda tabta ype- 
pevot GAAHAOS ws Sel ypavrat ;—ITas yap ob ;— 
Ovxouy of ye ws Set ypwpevoe Karas xpavras ; — 
IIavy pev odv, &pn.—Ovxovy of ye trois avSparrou 
KAAGS YXpwHuEVvoL Kas TpdTrovat TavYpwrea Tpd- 
yuata ;—Eixos y', Epn.—Oidxouv ot rots vomow ret- 
Dopuevos Sicata ovto. trovoves ;—IIavu pév ovv, Edn. 
—Aixaa 8 oloSa, én, Grroia Kareitas ; —“A of 
vopot Kedevovow, [&pn].—Oi dpa trovovyres & ot vo- 
uo Kedevovat Sinaia Te Trovovat Kal & Set ;—ITas yap 
ob ;—Oudxouv of ye ta Sixata troobvres Sixatol eiow ; 


3 


160 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


—Oitpar éywy’, épn.— Oler ody ras meidecSas Tow 
vomous pn eldotas & of vomot Kedevoveww ; —OvK Eywr’, 
épn.— Eidétas 58 & Set trovety oles Tivds oleaSas Set» 
Hn wow ratra ;—Ov« olpar, Ebn.—Oidas 5é teas 
adAa TrovodvtTas 7 & olovras Sev ;— Ovn éywy', Edn. 
—Oi dpa ta rept avSpa@rrovs vopipa ciddres ta Si- 
@ “ Ul \ ba »” bd 
kata ovto. trowvew ;—IIdavy pév ovv, Epn.— Ovcovp 
of ye ta Stxara trowbvres Sixatoi eiot ;—Tives yap 
Gdros ; &fn.—’OpSas av more dpa opiloipeSa dpito- 
peevot Sixalous elvas Tovs edotas Ta Trept avSpatrous 
U w” a ” 

voutpa s—"Epocye Soxei, Edn. 

7 Jeadiav &é ri dv dyoapev elvat ; cid pot, Tworepa 
cot Soxodvow ot aodgol, & éiotavytat, tadta aodpoi 
> A > # \ 9 , g A 9 ( 
elvat, 1) eat Tives & pH erriotavtat coda ;—*“A éri- 
otavrat Ofdov Sti, Eby: Tas yap av Tis, & YE pi; 
bJ 4 ” x w » b 9 @e N ? 
erioTaito, Tavita copes ein ;—' Ap ovv ot cooi em- 
arTnun copot eat ;—Tin yap, Epn, GAdrp tis ay ely 
copes, el ye un eriotnun ;—"Adro Sé TL codiav oiet 

A @ a, b > ” > 4 wv 
elvat } @ copoi eiow ;—Ovn eywye.—'Emiotnpn apa 
copia éotiv ;—"Epcuye Soxet.—"Ap otv Soxet cos 
b 4 N 4 A“ by C 
avSpam@ Suvatov evar ta dvta Tavta émictac yas ; 
—Ovdse pa Ai’ Ewourye toddocTav pépos avTov. — 
IIavta pev dpa codov ovy olov te dvSpwrrov civac ; 
—Ma Ai’, ov dra, épn.—‘O apa érictata: Exactos, 
Touro Kat aogos eat ;—"Epouye Soxet. 

8 "Ap ody, & EvQvdnpe, cai trayadov ottw Enrnréov 
éoré ;—IIas ; &pn.— Aone? cot rd avdté wacw wdgé- 
Aupov etvat ;—Ov« Eporye.—Ti 5é; 1d GrAw ohéerc- 
prov ov Soxel cot eviore GAA BaraBepov elvas ; —Kai 
para, ébn.—"Arro 8" av te-hains ayadov elvas 4 Té 
apéripov ; — Ovn éywy’, épn.—To dpa adpédipmov 
dyaXsov eat, dtm av wpddpov 7 ;— Aoxet pot, Edn. 

9 To && xarov Exosey av Tas Gras eltreiv, 7, et 
ear, dvopaters Kadov ) awa 7% aKevos % GAN GrLody, 


BOOK IV. CHAP. VI. 161 


5 oloSa mpos wavta Kadov dv ;—Ma Ai’ ove éyay’, 
éfn.—"Ap ovv, mpos 3 adv Eacrov ypyoipov 7, mpos 
TovTo ExdoT@ Karas Exe ypjoIas ;—ITTdvy pév ody, 
€pn.— Kanrov && mpos addo ti €or Exactov, i mpos 
d ExdoT@ KaAws Exel ypHo Yas ; —OvdEe mpos ev adr, 
tpn.—To ypjotwov &pa Kxadov eat, pos 8 dv 4 Xpr- 
oijmov ; —"Epouye Soxet, En. 

"Avdpiay 5é, & EtSvéinpe, dpa trav Kxardv vopiters 10 
ewat ;—Kard2Xuorov pev ov éywy, &pn.— Xpyorpov 
dpa ov mpos Ta éddyioTta vopifes thy avdpiay ; — 
Ma Ai’, épn, wpos ta péytota peev otv.—"Ap’ ov 
Soxes cor wpos ta Sewd te Kab érixivdvva ypnownov 
elvat TO dyvoey atta ;— Hora y', ébn.—Oi dpa 
HH hoBovpevor ta Toradra Sud Td per) eidévar ti éotw 
ovx avopetol eioww ;—Ny Ai’, Ep, modroi yap dv 
orm ye THY Te patvouevwry Kal Tov Sevrav avdpeios 
elev. — Ti Se of wai ta pen Sewd Sedouxores ; —"Ere 
ye, wn Ala, Hrrov, épy.—"Ap’ ody tors pev dyaXovs 
mpos ta Sewda xat emixivdvva dvtas avdpeiovs Hyh 
elvat, tovs d€ xaxovs Setdovs ;—IIdvu péev ovdv, én. 
—'Ayadovs 5é mpos ta tovadra vopivers GAXovs Twas 1 
 tovs Suvapévous avtois Karas ypjodat ;—Odk, ad- 
Aa TovTous, E>n.—Kaxodvs 5é dpa rovs olovs rovrots 
Kaas yphosa:;—Tivas yap aAdovs.; &pn.—"Ap’ 
ow éxactot xpovtTat, ws olovra Sety;—IIas yap 
adrws ; &pn.—"Apa ovv of pn Suvdpevor Karas ypn- 
oSat icacw, ws &t ypno%ar;—Od Sirov ye, Edn. 
—Oi dpa eidores, ds Se? yphoSar, odto Kal Suvar- 
rat ;—Movoe vy’, é¢n.—Ti 5¢; of pn Sunpaprnxotes 
apa Kanes Xpwvrat Tois TovovTots ;—Ov« olopat, Edn. 
—Oi dpa xaxds ypwpevor Senuaptixacw ; —Eixos 9’, 
épn.—Oi pev dpa émiordpevoe rots Sewois re nat 
émucwduvots Karas yphosat avdpetot eiow, ot 5é Sua- 
paptavovres tovTou Serol ;—"Epotye Soxotow, &pn. 


162 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA, 


12 Baotrelav 5é xai rupavvida apyds prev audorédpas 
qyetro elvat, Svadépew Sé adAjAwv evouiles THY per 
yap éxovrev te Tay avSpoTev Kal Kata vopous TAY 
adkeav apynv Bacidelay ayyctro, thy 6& dxovrwy te 
kal p11) KaTd vomovs, GAN Srws 6 apywv BovdotTo, 
tupavvidas Kat Grrov pév ex tov Ta vopima esTe- 
AovvTay ai adpyal Kkadictavrat, TavTnv Thy TrodTelay 
dpiotoxpatiay évouiey elvat, Strov 8° é« Tipnudrtor, 
a@AouToxpatiayv, Sirov 8° é« mdvreav Snwoxpariap. 

13 Ei 8€ tus adt@ awepi tov avriréyou pnddy Eyov 
capes Aéyew, GAN avev arrodelEews rot copwrepov 
ddcxwy elvat dv avtos Aéyou 7) TWoALTiK@TEpoY 7) dv- 
Spesdrepov 7) Gro TL THY ToLOvTwY, ere THY UroSecw 

l4 érraviryey dv mdyra tov AOyov OSE Tass Ds od 
dpeiva torirny eva dv od éraweis fh bv eyo ;— 
Pyui yap otv.— Ti ovy ov« éexeivo mpatov émecxeva- 
peSa, ti éotw Epyov ayadod swodirov ; — Tope 
tovTo.—Ovxovy év péev ypnpatov Siixnoes xpatotn 
dv 6 xpnuacw evropwrépav trot Thy TwodALY ; —IIdvu 
pev ovv, &fn.—'Ev 5é ye wodtéum 6 Kxadumeprépay 
Tay avtimddwv ;—IIds yap ov ;—’Ev && mpecBeig 
dpa Ss av dirovs avti modenioy wapacKkevaly ; — 
Eixotws ye.—Odxovy wai év Snunyopia 6 ordoets te 
mavwv Kal ouovotay éumovmv ;—"Epouye Soxet. Obdrw 
dé tay NOYav Eravayouévwav Kal Tois avTidéyovow 

l\Eavrois davepov éeyiyvere tadnSés. ‘Ordre 8 avros 
Te TH NOY SeeEiot, Sid THY pddtoTa dpmodoyoupévwy 
émropevero, vouitwv tavTnv thy agddreav elvar Aoyou" 
Tovyapoov TOAD pddiota ay éya olda, Ste Néyot, ‘Tovs 
aKovovtTas 6podoyobvras aapetyev’ Edn Sé nai “Opn- 
pov t@ "OdSvccet avadeivas Td daopart pyropa elvas, 
a> ixavov avrov dvra Sia taév Soxovvter trois avSpa- 
mous ayew Tovs Adryous. 


‘BOOK IV. CHAP. VIL 163 


CHAPTER VII. 


ARGUMENT. 


In the preceding chapters Xenophon has exhibited the manner in which 
Socrates made his disciples, xpaxtixods and S:adexrixots; he now pro- 
ceeds to his influence in making them skilful in the application of every 
art and science to the uses of life, i. e., wnxavtxods, and thus independent 
of aid from others, He taught what and how much was useful for them 
to know of the separate arts and sciences, as of Geometry, Astronomy, 
and Arithmetic (§ 1—8). He also inculcated special care of health (§ 9); 
and that those who desired knowledge that was beyond the limits of 
human investigation should consult the gods by means of divination 
(§ 10). 

It should be taken into the account, in forming a judgment of the 
contents of this chapter, that Socrates, in his more general instructions 
to his pupils, has in mind the subtleties and useless speculations of many 
of the sophists, and wishes in opposition to them to give prominence to 
the practical in life. This too is the part of his teaching that is especially 
important, for the accomplishment of Xenophon’s design in writing his 
book, to bring to view. It must not be supposed that Socrates would 
limit all investigation, to the narrow bounds which he seems to prescribe 
here, or that he did not with his more gifted pupils, such as Plato and 
even Xenophon, enter upon far more subtle and elevated themes of dis- 
course. . 


“Ore pev odv aTAMS Thy EavTod yvopnv aredaiveto 1 
Zwxpatns wpos Tovs opidovvras avr@, Soxet pos dfrov 
dx tay eipnudver elvat, Ste Sé Kab aitdpKes ev tas 
mposnkovoats mpdkeow avrovs elvas émemedeiTo, viv 
Touro Aétw* mdvrov pev yap ov éya olda pddota 
Guerey atta eidévat, Stov tis emiaTHuwv ein TOV ov- 
vovtav auto, av dé mposjxes avdpl Kadk@ Kayads@ 
eldevat, 6 Te pev avTos eldein, avTwv mpoSupoTata 
eSidacxev, Stou Sé autos azretpotepos ein, mpos Tous 
émirtapevous Hye avrovs. ‘EdiSacKe 6é nal péxps 2 


164 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


Stov Séou Eurretpov elvas Exdorou wpaypyatos Tov opSas 
qemavoeupevov*? AUTIiKa yewpeTpiay péypl ev ToUTOV 
Epn Seiy pavSdvew, Ews ixavos Tis yévorTo, el Tore 
_Senoee, yy pérpm opSas 7) wapadaBeiv 7 trapadodvar 
} Svavetwat, 4 eEpyov amodeiEacSar: ottw dé tovTo 
padvov elvar padeiv, ste Tov mposéxovra Tov voi TH 
peTpnoe dua thy Te yhv émocn éotiv eidévat, Kai ws 
3 petpeitay emiotdpevoy amiévat. To Se péyps tav dus- 
Evvétrav Staypaypdtav yewoperpiavy pavSavew arredo- 
ximatev’ 5 Te pev yap wedoin tadta, ovn Edy opav- 
kaltot ovx atreipos ye avtav nye edn 8&8 tabra ixava 
elvat avSparou Biov xatarpiBev, Kai ad\AwY TroANOV 
4 re xal @periuwv padnudtwv doxwdvew. *Exédeve 
5é Kal dotporoyias éeurreipous yiryverSat, Kal tavtTys 
peévTou méxpt Tod vuKTos Te Mpay Kal pnvos Kal éviav- 
tov OvvacSat yiyvooxew évexa wopelas te Kal wrod 
ka gvraxns, cal doa aGdrAa F vuKTOs, } pNvos, 7} évoav- 
Tov wpdtTetat, mpos Tait’ Exew Texpnpios ypyoda, 
Tas @pas ToY cipnudvwy SiayuyvwoKovtas’ Kal tadTa 
bé padia elvar padety mapa te [trav] vueroSnpav Kal 
KuBepyntav Kat aGrAXwv ToAAMY, ols emipedes TavTa 
5 edevar. To dé péype tovrov dorpovoniay parSdvew, 
Héexpt Tod Kal Ta py ev TH avTH Tepipopa dvra Kai 
Tous wWAavyTas Te Kal adoTadpHtovs dorépas yvavat, 
kal Tas atooTdces alTav amo THS Yhs Kal Tas Tepto- 
dovs Kal tas aitias avrav &nrovvtas KatatpiBeoSat, 
iayup@s amétperev’ apédetay pev yap ovdepiay ovd’ 
éy TouTols edn opav> Kaitot ovdé TovTwY ye aVHKOOS 
nue ébn dé Kat Tabta ixava eivas xatarpiPew dvSpo- 
jou Bvov, Kab ToA\XNGv Kal wherinwyv darroxwAvew. 
§"Odws dé Tav ovpaviwy, 4 Exacta 6 Yeos pnyavarat, 
gpovtiatny yiyverSa: azérpemev’ ovte yap evpera 
avSporras attra évoustev elvat, otte yapiterIar Seois 
dy nyetro Tov Gntobvra & éxeivor cadnvica ovx éBov- 


BOOK IV. CHAP. VIL. 165 


AnMnoav: xKwduvedcas 8° av Edy Kal trapadpovicas 
Tov TavTa pepivavtTa, ovdéy Hrrov 4 ‘Ava~ayopas 
mapeppovncev, 6 péytotov povncas éml TO Tas TaV 
Seay pnyavas éEnyeioSat. ‘Exeivos yap réyov pev7 
TO avo elvat Tip Te Kai HALov HyVoE, ws TO wey Tp 
of advSpwrro, padiws KaXopacww, cis 5é Tov HrLov ov 
Sivavrat avTiBrérrewv’ Kal vd péev Tov Alou KaTa- 
Aapropevot TA NYp@paTa pedavTepa Exovow, bio Se 
Tov Tupos ov* Hryvoes Oé, Ott Kal TaY ex THs YAS puo- 
pévov avev pév qrlov adyns obdey Suvatae Karas 
avkeoSat, wre 5é Tob mupos Seppawopeva wdayra 
amodAvTat’ ddoxwv 5é tov HAvov AiSov Sidtrupoy el- 
vat Kai ToUTO HYyVvoEl, STL ALI0S pey Ev Trupt dy ovTe 
Adptret, ovTE ToAvY ypovoy avTéxer, 6 5 FrLoS TOV 
TavTa xXpovoy TdvtTav Rapmpotatos av diapéver. 
"Exeédeve S¢ kab Aoytopods pavSdvewv, Kai TovTwy 5é8 
Gpuotws Tois aAAols exéXeve hurdTTecSat THY paTaLov 
mpaypatetav, méxpt 5é tod wdedipov wdvra Kal adres 
cuverrerkomres Kat auvdseEner Tots auvodar. TIpoérpeme 9 
5¢ adpodpa Kal vyeias eémipedeioSat tos cvvovtas, 
Tapa Te TaV eldoTwY pavSdvovtas dca évdéyotTo, Kab 
éaut® Exaotov mposéyovta dia tavtos tod Biov, ti 
Bpapua h Tt wopa 7} Totos moves cupdépor avTe@, Kai 
TOS TOUTOK YpwmEvos UytewoTaT dy Sidyou Tov yap 
oitT@ mposéyovros éavt@ Epyov Edn elvas evpeiy iatpov 
TA Tpos vyielay cuphépovta adta padrAov Siayuyve- 
cxovra éauvtod. Ei Sé tus adXov F Kata THv avSpw- 10 
wivnv copiay @perciaSat BovrotTo, auveBovrAcve pav- 
TUS emiperetoSay* Tov yap eiddta, Se wv ot Yeot 
tots avSpamos mepl tov mpaypdtwov onpaivovew, 
suderoT épnuov épyn yiyverdat supBovrjAys Year. 


166 XENOPHONS MEMORABILIA. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


ARGUMENT. 


Tue Jast section of the preceding chapter furnishes a transition to the 
subject of the last and closing chapter of these Reminiscences of the 
Life and Death of Socrates. This chapter is fitly oecupied with the 
closing scenes of his mortal life. It might be objected that the 3aué- 
yoy, in which the philosopher so confidently trusted during his life, for- 
sook him in his last hours, since he suffered a violent death. But not 
so thought the philosopher or his pupil. His death rather showed the 
especial regard of the gods for him; since, first, he thus escaped the 
evils of old age which were fast coming upon him; and, secondly, in 
his trial and during the thirty days that intervened between it and his 
death, he exhibited a magnanimity and cheerfulness, which obtained for 
him immortal honor (§ 3). In proof of this Xenophon adduces a con- 
versation which he -held with Hermogenes after his condemnation. 
The leading thoughts in it are as follows: 

Socrates replies to Hermogenes’ entreaty that he will take into con- 
sideration the defence that he is to make, that his whole life, passed in 
the exercise of virtue, is his best defence. The fear of the injustice ot 
the judges does not influence him, since his guiding genius dissuades 
him from making a defence; for if he should continue to live, he might 
be deprived of his powers of improvement and usefulness by age, and 
die with less honor than now (§ 5—8). The disgrace of an unjust 
condemnation would fall upon his judges, not upon himself; he should 
rather be held in grateful remembrance, since he had not only not 
' done evil to men, but had always exerted himself for their improve- 
ment (§ 9, 10). 

Xenophon concludes the chapter and his work, by an ailsioat to the 
regard felt for Socrates by all virtuous persons who knew him, and by 
a brief recapitulation of the qualities on which his own admiration, 
reverence, and esteem were based, and on account of, and by means of 
which, he had endeavored to commend him to others (§ 11). 


1 Et &€ tus, drt fdoxovtos abtod to Satpovioyv éavt@ 
at 54 Py , ‘ \ , a eN a 
Tpoonpaivew, & te déou Kal & pur Séow trovety, UO TOY 
dixaoTay KateyvaoSn Ydvaros, oleras avtov éréyxe 








BOOK IV. CHAP. VIII. 167 


oat tepi tod Saspoviov apevdopevoy, évvonodtw wpa- 
Tov pev, Sts oTws nde TéTE TOpPpw Tis HALKias HY, 
ast, eb Kal py TOTe, ovK av ToAA@ Votepoy TEedevTI- 
gat tov Biov, elra Ste Td pev ayeworatoy tov Biov 
Kat ev © tTavtes thy Sidvotay pevobvras arréNectrev, 
avtl 8& tTovrou Tis Poxiis THY poOuny emiderSapevos 
evKNetav Tposextyncato, THY te Sixny mavtav avSpo- 
Tov adrnXéotata Kal édeuIepiwrata Kal Siucarorata 
ciT@V, Kal THY KaTayvwow ToD Yavatou wpgorata Kal 
avipwedéotata éveyxov. “Oporoyeiras yap ovdéva rw 2 
TOV oman ays purrav KdddLoy Sdvarov- éve- 
yeeiv® avdryen pev yap eyevero QUT@ peta vy kpiow 
TpuaKovra mpepas Présvat dua TO dima pev éxeivou Tov 
unvos eivat, Tov 5é vouov pndéva eav Snuoola atroSvy- 
oxew, ws av 4 Sewpia é« Anrov éravéASyn: Kai Tov 
Xpovov ToiTov amract Tois auVASeor Havepos éeyéverv 
ovdev addoidrepoy SiaBtors 7) tov EumpooSev ypovov* 
kairo Tov EurpooSév ye wavrwyv avYparrav pddora 
EJavuydlero eri r@ evSvpws te nal eveodws Cv. Kal 3 
TOS GV TIS KadANOV 7 OUTwWS aTroSdvoL; % Trotos ap 
ein Sdvatos Kaddlov dy dv KadAN_OTA TIS aTroSdvot ; 
totos 6° dy yévorto Sdvatos evdatpoveotepos Tov Kan- 
Aoartov ; H Wotos Yeohiréorepos Tov evdatpoveordrov ; 
AéEw && cal & “‘Eppoyévous tov ‘Imriovixouv rovoa 4 
rept autod* pin yap, i Hon Medsjrov Yeypappevov av- 
TOV Thy ypapyy, autos axovav auto mavTa paddoy q 
mept THS Siens Stareyopévou réyeww abT@, os ypt) ‘oKO- 
mew 5 Tt aTodoynoetat, Tov Se TO ev TpwToV Evmeiv 
Ov yap Sond cos todo pererav SiaBeBvoxevar; érrel 
dé avrov jpeto, Srrws ; eimrety avrov, Gtu ovdéy adXo 
roy Svayeyévntas 7 Suacxoray pev ta te Sixara cal 
Ta adixa, wpatrwy 5 Ta Sixata Kal Toy adikwy a7re- 
NOmevos, huTrep vowifor KadrNorny pmedéTnV arroNoyias 
evar. Avros 5é wddw eimeivy: Ovy opas, @ Saxpares, 5 


168 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. 


Ste of "ASnvnaot Sixactal rodXovs péev Hdn pndev ade 
Kobyvtas Oy@ TapaySévres, awéxrewav, Toddovs Se 
adixovvras arédvoav; "Add\a vy Tov Alia, davat av- 
tov, @ ‘“Eppoyeves, 75n pov émuxetpodvtos ppovticas 
Ths mpos tovs Sixactas amrodoyias, nvavtiw yn To Sac- 
6 pomov. Kal avros eieiys Oavpacta réyes* Tov Sé- 
Oaupdtes, davar, eb re Dew Soxct Bérrwov elvas eve 
TeXevrav tov Biov dn; ove oto’, Gre péxypt ev Tovde 
Tod ypdvov éym ovdevi avYparwv ideiunv dv ovte 
Bérriov oS’ Advoy éuod BeBioxévar ; dpiota pev yap 
olwat Shy trols apicta Eipedopévovs ToD ws Pedti- 
orous yiyverSar, Hdicta S@ Tovs padtota aicSavo- 
7 pévous, Gre Bertious yiyvoyvra. “A éy@ péyps Todde 
tod ypdvou noSavounv cuavtd oupPaivovta, Kat Trois 
Grdos avSparros evrvyyavev Kai mpos Tos aAXovs 
Tapaxyewpav euavrov ovtw diarerédexa tept euavrod 
ytyvackav: Kab od povoy eyo, GAA Kal ot ewol Piroe 
odTws éyovres tmept euod Siatedovow, ov Sia Td urciy 
éué, xal yap ot Tovs GAAOUS PidobyTes oTws dv elyov 
Mpos Tovs éavTw@v dirous, GAAA Svomep Kal avtol av 
8 olovrat éuot cuvovres PBéATIoTOL yiyverSar. Ei &é 
Bidcopat mrAEiw ypovov, tows avayKatiovy Ertat Ta Toi 
ynpws emitedciodat, Kal opay Te Kal axovew trToD, 
kai StavoeiaSat yeipov, kat Suspadéortepov Kab émedn- 
omovertepov atroBaivev, Kal ay wpoTepoy BerTiwv 7p, 
TouTwy yeipw yiyverSar aGAAA py raitad ye pi 
aicSavopévp prev aBiwros av ein 6 Bios, aicSavope- 
vov O€ TMS OUK avaryKn xEtpoy Te Kal andéotepoy Civ; 
9"AdAa pny eb ye adixwas amroSavovpat, Tols pev adi- 
kms €“e airoxteivacw aicxypov ay ein -TovTO* €@b yap TO 
adixeiy aioypoyv éoTl, TOS OVK alaxypov Kal TO adiKws 
OTLoby Tovey ; emot Sé Ti aloypov To ETépovs pry duva- 
oat tept éuot Ta Sixava pte yvovar pyre Tothjoas ; 
10°Opa 8° éywye nai thy SdEav Tay mpoyeyovdtay avIpa 


BOOK IV. CHAP. VIII. 169 


Tw &v Tos emiytyvopevors ovyY Guolay KaTadevTropeéyny 
Tov Te adixnodvrwy Kal Tov adiunSévtav: olda Se, Ste 
kal éyo émripedelas tevEopas tm’ avSpatrwy, Kat day viv 
aToYavw, oy spoiws Tots ue arroxteivacww* olda yap 
del paptupjoeodai pot, Ste éyw ndixnoa pev ovdéva 
, > td ? f b ’ 4 
momote avSpamwv, ovdé yeipw éroinca, BeAtious 6é 
Tove emeipwuny acl tovs éuol auvevtas. Toaira 
‘\ A € la Q \ tA 
pev pos “Eppoyéevnv tre dtedex3n Kal mpos tovs ad- 
rovs. Tav 6 Swxparny yiyvwokovrav, olos Fv, of 11 
dperihs épiéwevoe wavres Ett kab viv Siaterodou wav 
tov pddsora moXouvres éxeivov, os wbpeApwTatov 
dvta mwpos aperhs émyséderav. "“Epot pev on Tovovros 
wv, olov éya Sinynuat, evoeBns pev odtws, @sTe p7- 
dev avev tis tav Yeav yvouns orev, Sixaros Se, dste 
Brdirrew pev pndée pixpov pndéva, wdpereiv 5é ta pé- 
yloTa TOUS Ypwpevous avT@, éyxpaTns Se, aste pndd- 
WoTe MpoatpetodSat to Hovov avtt rod BeXrtiovos, ppo- 
Ld , f 4 
vysos 8é, @ste py Stawaptavey xpivoy Ta Berriw Kai 
Ta xeEilpw, pnde AdXou mMposdéecYar, GAN avTdpens 
elvat Tpos THY TovTwV yvaouw, ixavos 5é Kal ASyp 
cimely te Kat StopicacSat Ta Tovatra, ixavos 5é Kat 
”: 4 e , > 4 
GAous Ooxiudoca te Kal apaptavovtas é£edéyEar nar 
(4 > 9 > “ 3 , PANEL 
mpotpeyacsat ém apetiy Kat KaroxayaSiav, édoxes 
TotovTos elvat, olos dy ein apioTros Te avnp Kal evdat- 
S > , N ? , “ lA 
povéoratos* et Sé TY p47) apéoxes TavTa, TapaBdaddwv 
\ wv: \ Le @ 4 
TO GA\Nwv Hos mpos Taita ovTw KpLWETH. 


NOTES. 


NOTES. 


EENO@ONTOS ATIOMNHMONETMATON ; dropynyuorveduara, from 
dxournuovetew, things related from memory. It is not, however, re- 
stricted to that which fell under the author's own observation, but 
includes also particulars which he received from other witnessea’ The 
Latin term Memorabilia, things memorable or worthy to be remem- 
bered, although it does not correspond precisely t< fhe Greek word, is a 
very good designation of the contents of these Books, and as such is 
very commonly used in English. We not unfrequently affix the termi- 
nation ana to proper names to designate much the same thing; as 
Johnsoniana, the memorable sayings of Johnson. Aulus Gellius (N. H. 
XIV. 3.) called these books: Libros quos dictorum atque factorum 
Socratis commentarios composuit Xenophon. And some modern 
editors, as Kiihner, retain Commentarii as the most fitting title of the 
work. Cicero de Nat. Deor. I. 12, refers to Xenophon in iis, quae 
a Socrate dicta retulit. 

Instead of dxopynuoveupdrowyv, two Mss, Victorii have Sxouvhpara; 
and one, Parisiensis F. has é« tay rot Hevopavrus sxouvnuovevpdroy, 
i.e, memoranda, things written down in order that they may be remem- 
bered, This name does not seem to apply so well to the contents of a 
work which consists not merely of hasty sketches, but in many parts 
exhibits signs of elaboration; still the two words drouynuoveduata and 
trxouvhpara may have been used, even in ancient times, as nearly synony- 
mous. Thus ixouvhyara seems to be used like drouynuovetuara in 
Polybius 1. 1. 1., 6. 32. 4 et al. 


BOOK I. 


CHAPTER I. 


1.—TloAAanis @Satuaca, rigt...Adyos; the interrogative r/o. in- 
stead of olerict, Thus in Laced. Rep. I. 1, we find the compound 8eris: 
atpaca, Sry wore rodey Todr éyévero; Apol. 11, and § 20 below; 


174 NOTES. 


but in IV. 2 6: Savpasrdy ... si were... wepiora, the simple 
pronoun vi In indirect questions the simpie interrogatives sis, sweces, 
wérepet, was, etc, are somewhat often (Buttmann, 139. m 63, says 
rather strongly, “just as often”) employed instead of the compounds 
Ssris, 4wocos, éuérepes, Srws, giving the phrase in a degree the foree of 
a direct question. See Kahn. Gr. § $44, 3. R. 1; EL Gr. §187. (9) R. 2 
Sometimes both classes of words are used in the same sentence. See 
Plat. Gorg. p. 448. E. For the use of the modes in indirect interroga- 
tions, see Kahn. Gr. § 344. 6; B. 139. H. ——aerd is often added to 
interrogative pronouns to indicate the desire for an answer, or astonish 
ment or wonder; see Kahn. Gr. § 344. R. 2 Comp. § 2 and note upon 
it in §20; HL 14.2; IV.26. For the similar ue of tandem in 
Latin to denote impatience for an answer to a question, see Zumpt’s 
Lat. Gr. § 287. Adverts, erguments. of ypaddpeve: ta- 
axpdray. The Mid. Voice here indicates causation: Those who caused 
his name to be written down, i e., the accusers of Socrates, K@hn. Gr. 
#50. BR: 2. Crosby, 559. d. So in Plat Apol. Socr. p. 41 D.: &a& resre 
2. Spewrye earayypicapévas pev...ob sazv xadewalve, the participle is 
used, followed however by the genitive. Cicero, in Tuse. Disp. L. 41. 98, 
also employs a similar phrase: Ii, a quibus accusatus sum. Bat 
accusator is sometimes used in Latin Socrates in his Apology 
speaks of two classes of accusers: those who had long been his enemies, 
many of whom, “setting a comedian [Aristophanes] at the head of the 
eharge,” themselves remained in concealment. The principal points of 
this first accuéation, he says, may be found in the Comedy (the Clouds) 
of Aristophanes. See v. 2488q. Those moet active in the last trial 
(Apol Socr. p. 23. B.), were Melitus, a man of rank and wealth, and 
author of poor tragedies (Aristoph. Ranae. v. 1302 sq. and also Stallb. 
Plato, Apol. Socr. 23. B.), Anytus, a tanner (Xenophon, Apol. § 29), and 
Lycon an orator (Aristoph. Vesp. 1301). Thus it is said: “ Melitus 
stands by the poets, Anytus represents the politicians and tradesmen, 
and Lycon appears for the orators.” The part that each took is more 
definitely stated by Max. Tyr., Disa 9.2: Lexpdryy MéArros pty éypé- 
Paro, “Avvros 8¢ ciotyaye, Abxey 352 eSiexe, x.7.r., ef Brandis’ Gesch. 
Gr. u. Rom. Philosophy, Vol. IT. p. 28 sq. The trial took place in the 
large court, called ‘Hasala; concerning which see Potter’s Gr. Antiqui- 
ties L p. 123; Fiske’s Man. of Class. Lit. p. 185. @s Elis efq Sard- 
rov ty wéA€ , that Socrates was worthy of death in respect to the State, 
For és, see note 2 below. In some phrases, and especially after és, the 
Dative denotes the person tn whose judgment, or in whose view a thing iz; 
here more definitely, from the State, as it respects the State. See B. 133. 7. 
Kahn. Gr. § 284. (10) b.; L. Gr. IL 581. ¢, and Rost 105, p. 601. Cf 











BOOK I. CHAP. 1. 175 


EL 2 62, 68; II. 5.1. .The Optat. mode, efy, with ds after the Aor. 
Tense, tweroa, in the final clause here is used instead of the Subj., to in 
dicate that this was merely a persuasion of others, not believed by-the 
writer; see Kiihn. Gr. § 830. 2, and R. 2. (a). 

“H péy. The particle né is usually followed by 3¢ or an equivalent 
word, and calis the attention to a distinction that is to be made between 
the clause in which it stands andthe succeeding one. But the follow- 
ing adversative particle, and even. the whole antithetic clause, may be 
omitted, as here, and be merely supplied by the mind; péy is then called 
solitarium. See Kibn. Gr. § 322. R. 4; L. Gr. § 784. 2 Rost. § 184, 
Plato, Phaed. 58. A., and Stallbaum’s note in h. 1. Homer: often omita 
the adversative clause after ply ydp; e. g. Il. V. 901. Cf. also note, IL. 
2. 62: dod per, «7.0.3 L 5.5; IL 6. 1, 3, 5; IIL 12. 1, and Hackett's 
Plut. De Sera, ete p. 120. —— ypao; an Attic law-term for an indict- 
ment for a public offence, and hence opposed to dich a private action. 
It is, however, as well as ypdpeodat, sometimes used in reference to 
private accusations, For the occasions on which the ypadf was used, see 
Meier and Schdmann, Att. Process 8. 198 sq. and Fiske’s Man. p. 186, and 
also the word pag} in the Index of Meier and Schémann. roidde 
Tis hy, was for substance this, Lat. haec fere; so cis is frequently 
used with pronouns and numerals to give indefiniteness to the assertion. 
Kihn. Gr. 303.4; L. Gr. IL § 638. 5. Crosby 517. Cf. IL 6.11. Borne- 
mann, Cyrop. II. 1. 2. and &3¢ wes II. 1. 21 below. 

"Adixnet Rwnxpdrys obs pty... €repa Se xawk dsaydvia elspépwr. 
Mév is here, as commonly, followed by 8¢, introducing the counterpart 
of the declaration with pév. It has been stated that the latter particle is 
sometimes omitted. Méy too is frequently omitted in poetry and some- 
times in prose; ef. II 2. 8. and 6. 22. Cyropaed. IV, 8, 21: roAA& 
ydp pact al Ixxov dySpdxois trois SpSaAuois xpoopavra Bndowvy, TOAAG 
8é rois wot xpoaxovovra onpalvey. So especially where the correspond- 
og clauses are far separated, as in L 2. 21. In IIL. 13. 5. both particles 
are omitted. The position here, after the words contrasted, is the most 
common, though the particles frequently qualify the predicate or the 
whole clause, and then take a different position; Kihner Gr. 822, R. 2. 
For unusual positions of these particles, see also note, § 12. It 
should be noticed that in order to make good English the wiv... 3d 
must be rendered variously. Frequently the force of néy is given merely 
by the tone of voice or emphasis, and sometimes the 3¢ is best translated 
by while, and both particles, by both... and, whilst... yet, ete. Either 
distinction and distribution may be indicated by these particles, or 
simple connection, relation; see B. 149. 11-13. voulles obs... ob voul- 
(wy, «.7.A., in not reverencing those, etc. The participle here introduces 











176 NOTES. 


a clause indicative of way or manner; 80 cis@épaw and SiapSelpas; see 
Kahn. Gr. § 812. (e). The Latin would take a more specific form 

injuste agit Socrates, quod deos non ducit, etc. The participle may be 
said to have been a favorite part of speech with the Greeks, and the 
beautiful conciseness which its use often gave to a sentence, and the 
varied shades of idea which it so briefly designates, may well be consi- 
dered a sufficient justification of this partiality. No{(ew» Seots, means, 
to believe in the gods, to honor as gods, colere deos, although even 
without the article it may sometimes signify, to believe in the existence 
of gods, deos esse credere, for which jycioda Seovs is the more 
usual phrase. Honce of revouscpévo: Seol, the gods which are publicly 
received and worshipped, and in § 3 payrixhy voul(ev, to put confidence 
in, to practise divination. It is used in a somewhat similar manner in 
the phrase: Bloy or réxyny voulfew, as in Aesch., Choeph. 994 (1008): 
dpyupocrep} Bloy voul(wy, leading a robber’s life. For the meaning of 
Saydvia, deities, Lat. dii, see the Introduction. &Scuet 3t cal, 
the repetition of ad:ef here instead of a mere connection by particles 
both...and, cum...tum, is perhaps an imitation of the fulness and 
definiteness of the style in judicial proceedings. Anaphora, however, is 
oftener employed in Greek than in Latin where some rhetorical effect 
seems generally to be indicated by it. See wroAAdais pev...modAAdais 3é 
im 4 2, 





2.—IIpGroy pty, introduces the first part of the accusation , 
namely, that of impiety, and 3¢ in chap. IL 1, without any word answer- 
ing to sp#rov, introducing the second accusation, may be considered as 
corresponding with it. od» is perhaps derived from the neut. part. 
édy, dy of the verb elva:, and hence refers to the present (being) state of 
things, hence == thus, so, and in general marks a sequence or dependence 
of the thought on what has gone before; and then, a necessary conse- 
quence or deduction, Latin ergo or igitur. It is related to &a in 
meaning, but has a wider range, and frequently denotes a strong conclu- 
sive force, which is not indicated by that particle. It here denotes the 
transition from.the statement of the subject of discourse, to the examina- 
tion of it, Lat. igitur, then; see Kuhn. Gr. § 324. 8 (b). Hartung, Gr. 
Partik. II. 18 sq. Arn. 2 Gr. Pr. Com. Ch. 44,-—— ds is frequently used 
especially after verba sentiendi et declarandi with much the same signifi- 
cance a3 Sri, but perhaps the manner, the how, may be generally hinted 
at when ds is used, but the mere fact when 8 is employed; cf. just 
below: és daly and see Lewis, Plat. Contr. Ath. p. 3. wol@w mor’; 
the force of xoré may be given here by possible, what possible, etc., see 
uote upon rio: roré § 1, above, and § 20 below Siwy te; to this ré 











BOOK I. CHAP. L 172 


the xaf with pavtixj corresponds, The connection by ré...xal, both.. 

and, not only but also, or simply, and, with the last elause, is em- 
ployed where two ideas are to be brought together as one whole, the 
second being generally, not always, the more important, and hence re 
ceiving the stronger particle, xaf. The connection by xaf...xaf, on the 
other hand, is used where two distinct particulars are brought together. 
See Kiihn. Gr. § 821. L 1. (a). wodAduis pty... woAAdats 8¢; the 
correlative particles yuty...3é as above §1; and woAAd«is is perhaps 
repeated for the sake of emphasis; cf. note upon a&d{xe: § 1. ofeoss 
Le, év rH abaz. The abd was the open space, or court, around which 
the house was built, in which was placed the altar for private and do- 
mestic sacrifices, See Becker’s Charikles, p. 202; Wachsmuth, Hellen. 
Alterthumskunde IL 8. 415 sq.; Plato, De Repub. 328. C. So among the 
Romans it was in the compluvium. parytixi, divination, divinatio 
or vaticinia, and payrixg xpdépevos, supplying one’s own need with, 
using divination, whilst xpdéw in the Act. Voice means, to give the need- 
ful answer. SsereSpvAntro yap, it was very commonly reported, 
pervulgatum erat. I'dp introduces a proof that he made use of divina- 
tion. On the subject of divination among the Greeks, see Fiske’s Manual 
and Wachsmuth, Hellen. Alterthumskunde, II. § 186. ——éavrg o7n- 
palvesy. In4 below xpooyuaive is used, as there is in that place 
direct reference to making known future eventa, while here only the 
fact of a revelation or disclosure is brought into view. gaily; opta- 
tive in oratio obliqua; see Kihn. § 345. 4. and 830. 2. In general, 
not always, in dependent clauses, the Opt. is used after the Histor., and 
the Subj. after the Primary tenses. 7d Sa:udviov; see Introduction. 
8Sev 8) nad wddrcord; from which very thing (8Sev 84) they seem 
most especially («al pda.) to have accused him, etc, Af here qualifies 
the particle 8Sev and gives it definiteness and force; see Kiahn. Gr. 
§ 315. 2. Kal strengthens the superlative adj. udvwra; see Kithn. Gr. 
§ 239. 1. R. 1, abthy airsdoacdar...eispépery. Airid- 
gagSa. The verb alridoza: is generally, like other verbs of kindred 
signification, followed by the Accus. of the person and Gen. (sometimes 
the Accus.) of the thing, but here by the Accus. with the Inf. So also 
in IT. 7. 12. . 


























$.—Obdey Kawdrecov cinépepe Tay KAAwY; for this compendious 
comparison so common in Greek, by which the attribute of one object 
is compared with the other object itself, see Kiihn. Gr. § 323. R. 6, and 
Felton’s Note, Hom. II. I. 168. payrirchy vopl Corres, see note, 
§ 1. Phmats nal cave BdédrAots Kal Svolas. Sha are omens 
taken from the words of men. Cicero de Divin. I. 45. 102: eeque 


10 








178 NOTES. 


solum deorum voces Pythagorei observitaverunt, sed etiam hominum 
quae vocant omina; Eustath, Il. «. p.799: o44q ob Thy axdGs a» 
Spwxivny Sndrot Aarudy, GAAd tiva Seiorépay, Sndrwrixhv rod péAdrovTos 
Xen. Apol. 12, ZupBdaa are various occurrences from which things 
concealed and future were supposed to be known; as thunder, light- 
ning, the casual meeting of men (of dwayravres), and other things uf 
the like kind. @valas, extispiscia, the examination of the entrails, the 
éxta, of victims, which was performed by the lepooxdros, the Haruspex, 
Cf. the Prometheus 484—500, where Prom. enumerates the different 
kinds of divination which he had taught man. obrol Te... ndxeivos 
8%. Te here stands related to xal in «dxeivos, and contrasts obrof with 
~—xewos. Kal...3¢ like the Latin, et...et vero, or et vero etiam, 
or atque etiam. The 8% here connects, and, and xaf means also. See 
B. 149.10. Its position after xaf with one or more words between is com- 
mon in Attic Greek; see Xen. Anab. 2. 6.8; 2. 6. below, etc. This posi- 
tion in Tragedy has been denied. But see Aesch. Prom. 975 and Wel- 
lauer’s note upon it; and Kahn. Gr. 321. L 1. (c) The use of the 
particles xal...8é in this way is quite frequent in Xenophon; cf. L 2. 
11, 62; 3.2; IL 1. 20, 21 et al.; more rare in Thucyd. or Plato. In like 
manner relative enunciations are connected by xal...3é to what pre- 
cedes, a8 in 1.1.15: nal dvéuous wad SSara xal Spas nal Srov 38° dy 
BAdrouv Séwvrat, Sympos. II. 9. Cf. Kithn. Gr. § 322. R.7; L. Gr. 737. 2; 
Rost, § 134; Hartung Gr. Partik. I. p. 181 sq, and for the difference 
between the significance of xa) 5€ and 3¢ «al, Hoogeveen, p. 118. XXIL 
Tous dwavTa@ytas, With dvdpexous implied, the évodious cuuBd- 
Aous of Aeschylus Prom. 488. 








4.— AAA’ of pty wAciotol. Zwxpdrys 3. *AAAd (from the 
pron. &Ados, other, another) denotes naturally difference, separation, 
restriction, change, ete. It is very frequent in transitions from one sub- 
ject to another, especially in colloquies, in quick answers or objections, 
Upon its origin and different significations, see Hartung Gr. Partik. IT. 
80 sq. Kuhn. Gr. § 822. 6 and L, Gr. IT. § 741, and Anm. 1, 2, 3. It here 
merely limits or restricts the meaning of the preceding affirmation, 6 6° 
ody Kxawdrepoy eisépepe, x.7.A.: yet or however the multitude, ete. See 
Kihn. Gr. § 322. 6—For the position and force of yey (whilst)... 8%, 
sce note § 1. of rAetoror, the many, the multitude, Lat. pleri- 
que or vulgus. awoTpérecxat...mpotpémecdat, deterreri or 
revocari...impelli, to dissuade from, or hinder,...to persuade, 

‘rge forward. moddois THY Evydyrwy, many of his pupils, dise- 
ples, literally, those who were with him, associates; Latin: cum quibus 
erat, or quorum consuetudine utebatur. The Greeks were much more 











BOOK I. CHAP. I. 179 


fond of thie partitive construction after numerals, etc. than the Latins 
The pupils of Socrates are never called paSnral,.since he disclaimea 
the appellation of teacher, 3:3doxados. See Wiggers’ Life of Socrates, 
ch. TV. and cf. note, L 2. 3. xponydépeve, was accustomed to fore- 
tell or forewarn, like xpoetroy; the imperf., as frequently, denoting re- 
peated or customary action. See Kithn. El. Gr. § 152. 9. R. 4. ca 
sty woteiv; Ta 8& ph worety; acc. to Plato the gentus of Socrates only 
dissuaded him from doing and did not incite him to action. See Theag. 
p- 128 D. etal. and ef. Introd. ——és rot dapovlou rpoonpalvovros. 
This phrase is equivalent to the participle of the verb to think or say, 
and the Accus. with the Infin.: Adywr 7d Saiudvioy xposnpalve. ‘Ns 
with the genitive of the participle frequently indicates the subjective 
ground of the foregoing action; as here the real cause in the mind of 
Socrates which enabled him to forewarn, etc, See Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 6. (b); 
L, Gr. I. § 671. The Latins would use quod, with the subjunctive 
mode. Cf. 2.20; 3.2; 6,5; IL 8. 8, et al. ——pd weiSonévors. Mf is 
used with participles and adjectives when they may be resolved by a 
conditional clause. Latin: si qui autem non parebant. See Kihn. Gr. 
§ 318.5; EL Gr. § 177.5; L. Gr. IL. § 715. 2. perépede, had cause 
of repentance. 











5.—Kalro: signifies, but, and yet, however, Lat. verum, sed tamen ; 
and although, quanquam; here and yet. See Hartung Gr. Partik. II. p. 
365. 6. tls otk ay duoroyhoetev; This form of the lst Aor. Opt. 
in -eras, -ere(v) commonly termed Acolic, is used more frequently by Attic 
writers than the regular form; see Kiihn. Gr. § 116. 9. According to 
Eustathius this form denoted the desire for an immediate result: 5 8 
cindy Thpeas, } Adkecas, } ypdiperas, eVxeTar TdxLoy dyvadivat, d ebyerat; 
but this distinction between it and the regular form does not seem to 
have been always observed. For the use of the optative with &» by 
Attic writers to describe certain opinions, and sometimes even actual 
facts, see Kiihn. Gr. § 260 (4) (a) and (c); and for the use of od« and not 
wh in such cases, see also (a). é3dxee 3° by [sc. elvai]...e€palvero. 
The Subjunctive Imperf. is used in Latin in hypothetical clauses, like the 
Imperf. with &» here, for the pluperfect, when the writer wishes to con- 
vey the idea that the thing continued a long time, or was often repeated. 
Often also when the continued action has reference not to past only, but 
extends. even to the present or future time. See Zumpt’s Lat. Gr. § 525, 
Cf. Kiihn. note upon Cic. Tuse, Disp. I. 12.27. The reason of the use of 
‘he Imperf. instead of the Pluperf. seems to be, that the writer in mind 
places himself back in the past. Here, for example, Socrates would have 
seemed a fool if h> had appeared to those of his own age to speak 








180 NOTES. 


falsely. So ovx dy xpodacyer, ef ph éxlorever, indicatis the custom of 
Socrates when he was yet alive. Cf. note 1.1. 16, 28, 29, 59. After 
doxeiv, the Inf, efvas is often to be supplied, as in I. 7. 1,4; Anab. VIL 
1.6: ds by abre Boxy doparés. 

Kara. xara (xal elra) and x&werra (cal %xe:ra) are often used after 
participles, where we might expect elra and &xeita. These participles 
originally denote sequence in time, but the transition is easy to the idea 
in this and similar passages, where the strangeness or inconsistency of 
doing the second thing after the first has been done, is indicated, then, 
after that, after all. See Stallb. Plat. Gorg. p. 457. B. and Phaedr. p. 40, 
and Kiha. Gr. § 312. R. 8, and L. Gr. IL § 667. « —— Afaror oty, Sr, 
hy xpoéreyev, el, u.rA. It is clear that Socrates would not have made 
>redictions if he had not, etc.: patet igitur non eam praedicere nisi cre- 
Zeret. When the reality both of the condition (ef «xpoay, «.7.A.) and that 
which is consequent upon the condition is denied, we have ei with the 
adicative of the hist. tenses in the Protasis and the same mode with &» 
n the Apodosis; see Kihn. Gr. § 339.1L.b; L. Gr. IL § 82 —— 4A7- 
Setoery; Verbs in -eve from nouns or adjectives indicate the being in 
a condition, or the exercise of that indicated by the primitive. See Kiihn. 
Gr. § 232, (b). The idea of real truth is prominent in this word and not 
the mere utterance of truth: that it was truth which he uttered. See 
Lewis’ Contr. Atheos p. 97 8q.—raira (i. e, dAndedocev). The Latin 
method of using the sing. hoc, is more logically definite, but the Greeks 
seemed to prefer to extend the thought by the use of the plural; see 
hKihn. Gr. § 241. 8. The idea here is: The knowledge of future events 
belongs only to the gods, No one then could feel confident in predicting 
the future, unless he referred his knowledge to them. Neioredwp de 
Scots ws odx, x.7.A., since he put confidence in the gods, how is it pos- 
sible that he did not, ete. See note, §1. For this use of the Greek parti- 
eiple where we use a particle with a verb, see Kithn. Gr. §312.(b). It wils 
be noticed, that in the statement of the accusations made against Socrates, 
§ 1 above, it is not said that he denied the existence of all gods, although 
in the more particular statement of the accusations in Plato, Apol. Socr. 
26. C. this is affirmed by Melitus. 





6.—AAAG why; Lat. at or sed vero. These particles introduce 
another and stronger proof that Socrates believed in the existence of the 
gods; so, in reasoning, these particles denote a transition to a new and 
stronger argument. "*AAAd denotes change, transition, and sui», = Lat. 
vero, confirmation, but further or besides. See note, § 4 above, and cf L 
2.4; IL 6, 27. xal rd3e, «7A, also these things (which follow) he 
did for his frienis, As if he had said, (ob pdvoy raira %& tAcka, GAAG) 





BOOK I. CHAP. L 18) 


wal rdde. Cf. note, §7: xal avS. «7A. For the use of xaf referring to a 
suppressed clause, see Arn. 2. Gr. Pr. Comp. 848. Th ply yap dveryKaia, 
Ydp, compounded of ye (indicating confirmation) and &pa (result or con- 
sequence), may express a reason, an explanation, or assurance, as the 
meaning of the one or the other particle predominates, It is often used 
as explicative after demonstratives, etc, and sometimes it need scarcely 
be rendered into English at all; here after rdde it = namely, to wit. See 
B. Gr. 149. 17; Kahn. Gr. § 324.2; L. Gr. IL §754.1. 8.; Matt. IL § 615. 
9.; Hartung Gr. Partik. I. § 467 sq. Cf. IL. 6.88: de ravde axépa el 
ydp «tA. IV. 4. 5. ra...dvayKxata, things necessary (to be done), 
i.e. here, things about the result of which there is no question. —— 
euvveBobrAeve; this and following verbs in the Imperf. denote cus- 
tomary action; see note, § 4: xponydpeve. nal wpdrrey, @s évdut- 
(ev, i. €., ofr Kal xp., contrasting the doing (xpdérrew) with the thinking 
(évéu:Cev). The correlative is not unfrequently omitted, as in Herod. L 
49: ds 86 of ratra Bote, wat exolee xara rdxos. But in comparisona 
where it is in both members of the sentence we find xaf repeated, as in 
L. 6. 3. Sswep wal... o8rw wal; III. 5.13. Anab. IL 1. 22. and Stallb. Plato 
Apol. p. 22.D. For the cases where one «af is omitted, see Kiibn. L, Gr. 
IT. § 729. dy wpaxdijvas; for the use of the infinitive with t» 
after Verba sentiendi, see Kithn. Gr. § 260. 5. (a). 

Tlep) 3t &3hAwy, Stws by AxoBfoorro, but in regard to those 
things whose result would be doubtful (if performed). The idea would 
be more extended in Latin: de iis autem rebus, in quibus obscurum 
erat quomodo eventurae essent, or quarum incertus esset eventus. “Ay 
is omitted here in some editions, as in Ernesti, but apparently without 
good reason. The fact of its omission in 3.2: 4 ef KAAO 7 ebxowro 
Tey pavepas aShAwy 8xruws a&xoBhootro, proves nothing.. The 
idea there is simply: if they may pray for those things, the result of 
which is plainly uncertain ; but here the expression is intended to indi- 
eate the uncertainty with less definiteness, See Kahn. Gr. § 260. (4). and 
R. 7. pavrevoonévous, oraculum consulere, to consult an oracle. 
This use of the Fut. Participle after verbs of sending, etc, denoting pur- 
pose, where we may use ¢hat, in order that, or tn order to, with the infi- 
nitive or the simple infinitive with to, is frequent in Greek ; see Kahn, 
Gr. § 312. 4. (ec); B. 144. The Present Participle is also used in a similar 
manner, a8 in the phrase irenwer abrdy ayyéAdovra. —— ei wrointéa. 
The conjunction ei is used to denote a wavering between two posaibili- 
ties, and hence is often found after verbs of deliberating, inquiring, ete. 
whether, whether or not. The context alone can decide whether the phrase 
which it introduces is to be understood affirmatively or negatively. Cf. 
Avab. L 3.5: ef pey 8h Slxasa woshow, ove olSa, I am ignorant, whethe 

















182 NOTES. 


or not I shall do, ete. See also Anab. III. 2. 22. Even in the phrase, ob: 
ef3° «i, this particle has an affirmative force, and also a negative as in I. 
8.5. See Kuhn. Gr. § 344. 5. (i). Cf. the use of si in Latin, Zumpt’s 
Lat. Gr. § 854. jin. and of an after dubito, ete, which however has 
an affirmative force, Kihn. Tuse. Disp. IV. 22. 50. For the construction 
of the verbal Adj. see Kiihn. Gr. § 284. 3. (12); B. 134. 10. 


%—Kal robs. Kal, and 80, accordingly, is here an expletive particle, 
introducing examples in illustration and confirmation of the preceding 
sentiment. Comp. Anab. § I. 9. 6. and V. 2.29. Fora similar use of et 
in Latin, Livy II. 13 is sometimes quoted: Ita honorata virtute feminae 
quoque ad publica decora excitatae. Et Claelia virgo...dux agminis 
virginum inter tela hostium Tiberim tranavit. See also Kihn. Tusc. 
Disp. L 84. 82. Tovs wéAAovras ofxous Te Kal wéArAEIS KaAwS OiKhoeL, 
those who would manage either domestic or public affairs well. Te xal, 
see n. 2 above. Oixhoew is here nearly synonymous with dome. Cf. 
§8; note, I. 2.64; IT. 1.19; IIL 6.14; 1V.1.2.—— rpos8etoda, have 
need, besides (in addition to other things, xpdés). TEKTOViKOD pty 
yap 2 xadAxeurindy...edyta Td To1atitTa padhpata, KTA. 
The idea is: that all such arts as those of the architect, brasier, etc. are 
to be undertaken, in accordance with human judgment and insight alone, 
without consulting oracles. The xaf with dv8pdéxov yvdpy, as in § 6: 
cal rdde (where see note), strictly refers to a suppressed clause; as if the 
author had said: nal dvd. yvdun, wal ob pdvov Seay yrdup, ef. 2. 4. 
cal rod odparos...ouxn huérer (od udvoy ris Wuxiis, GAAG Ka) Tov 
tTépuatos) 18: ol8a nal Lwxpdrny (Gswep bAdous BidacrKdAous, ofrw 
xa) .) 21. See Kiihn. Gr. § 821. R. 5; L. Gr. IL § 728, and Hartung Gr. 
Partik. 1. p. 133 sq. tay tootrwoy tpywy; i.e, such works as are 
dy TH Texrovixy, xadrxevrixy, etc. The adjj. rexrovscdy, etc, are in the 
Accus, predicate after yevéoda:, and &vSpwror is to be supplied with that 
verb. For the idea of ability, fitness, aptness, implied in the termination 
ués, see Kithn. Gr. § 284. 1. (b). —— eeracricds, an investigator, one 
who points out the excellences and defects of a thing, or is employed in 
Seepig not in xpdfte. For the Genitive with verbals in -ixos, see B. 182. 
18; 8.187.2, Kihn. L, Gr. IL § 530. hh. yvéun, Dat of means, 
Instead of the simple Dat. sometimes ¢y with the Dat. is pleonastically 
used (B. 147. 2. (a), for the means or instrument. Ad with the Gen. is 
used if a person is indicated, and sometimes of things; even after Pasa 
verbs, when the person is the means and not the efficient cause, i. e, 
where per would be used in Latin. B. 147.2. (a). See also the constr 
of axé6 with the Gen. of means in I. 2. 14. 














BOOK I. CHAP. L 183 


‘8.—TA 5¢ wéyiora, but the most important things in these arta 
i.e, which would result from the practice of these arts, the gods have 
reserved for themselves, 8 here answering to név in §7: rerrov. pes 
ydp. See §1 above; the sense will be most distinctly brought out by 
rendering: for although... yet. For the use of the infinitive eva: in the 
subordinate clause, see Kiihn. Gr. § 345. 6. and cf. with Zumpt’s Lat. Gr. 
§ 603, and III. 11. 1. Also Apolog. § 8, 4,5, and Anab. II. 2.1. and 
Bornemann’s note in h.].—ydp tor. Tdp introduces the proof or illus- . 
tration of the fact, that the gods reserve for themselves, etc, which has 
just been affirmed, and vo: adds confirmation, indeed. gurevoapévy. 
There is great force in the use of the Mid. Voice here and in the corre- 
sponding clause: oixodounoanevy, indicating the object in planting, &e, 
the individual’s own interest. SjjAov 8sris, wrA AAoy need not 
be repeated in translation. Xenophon in comparisons and parallel 
phrases loves to retain the full expression which would be avoided in 
Latin as well as in our own language. For the use of ei see note, § 6, 
and for the use of the indicative mode, Kiihn. Gr. § 344. 6; Buttm. § 189. 
22, 3. In the first two cases, with cuppépe:, ef may be rendered whether, 
and in the last two whether... not, Lat. an. T@® WOAITIKG, one 
who takes part in the government. dvidoerat...orephoerat; for this 
use of Fut. middle for passives, see Buttm. Gr. § 118. 6. Compare below 
It. 7.8; IIL 8.15, and IV. 8.10. Plato often uses Fut. Mid. in the same 
way. See examples collected by Schneid. upon Civit. V. 470. A. 








9.—Aaiudveoyv, pertains to, or comes into the province of, the deity, as 
contrasted with r7js avdpwalyns yyaduns. "AAAG mdvta THiS avSpw- 
xtyns yvouns, but that all things full within the province of human 
reason or intelligence. The Latins in such disjunctive phrases generally 
express each member fully. Satpovay, to be insane, according to 
Hesychius: bx Saluovos xaréxecSar. The beauty and force of the oxy- 
moron here with pydty Saiudviov otouevous efvas will not escape the 
notice of the student. 5¢ nal, and also,— rods pavrevopévous 
--- d9pémos...padodor B:anplyery; in those things which the 
gods give to men to understand by learning, (by knowledge of the things 
themselves). Mayrevoydvous and padoio: are placed in contrast here. 
Ma%ovc: denotes the means, and is put in the dative by attraction to 
avSpéros, see Buttm. § 142. 2.(b). As the subject of the Inf. is omitted, 
the Part. takes the case in which that subject is found with the preced- 
ing verb; so sometimes in Latin, as the phrase: licet illis esse beatia, 
ofoy, ut, velut, for instance, a frequent use in Attic Greek.—— 
ex) tciyos AaBen ... éx) thy vaiv...AaBew. We should naturally ex 
pect the inse ‘tion of the Article before ¢eiyos, or its omission before vai» 














184 NOTES. ; 


But the construction seems to have been designed by the author. Ac 
cording to Kahn. és} (eyes without the article has the force of the Latin 
ad vehendum; with Aafeiy, ad vehend. adhibere; as the phrase, 
iéva: éx) Scixvov, may be translated by ad coenandum, 1.3.6. Anab. 
VIL 3.15; Herod. 1. 87: éwt Stpay iévar, venatum ire. See Kahn 
L. Gr. II. § 484. Anm, With yvaiy the article has the force of a pos- 
sessive pronoun. Sauppius explains the phrase éx) rhy vavy, by, in 
navem, quam quis habet. See Kahn. Gr, § 244.4. Cf. HL 9.11: 
ty re ynt, in navigando, in nave regenda,—indicating the action of navi- 
gating, as just after, ey yewpylg does that of cultivating the fields, and 
év cwpacklg, that of exercising the body, and év vdécy, the condition of 
sickness, On the other hand, with the article, in IL 6.38: rh» vai», 
his ship, and 7. 2. éy 79 oixfg, in my house, et al. The use of the article 
in Greek where we use the possessive pron. is frequent, particularly with 
the names of things that stand in some special relation, as son, friend, 
master, etc. See B. 127. 8.——adpsdufhoarvras } perpjoarres... 
eidéva:; i.e. things that may be determined by the processes familiarly 
known among men, These participles denote the means (Kihn. Gr. 312. 
4. (e), and are equivalent to the Abl. of the Gerund in Latin. For the 
accusative with the Infin. without attraction after %%eor:, where the Dat. 
is not expressed, see Kihn. Gr. § 307. Rem.; L. Gr. II. § 645 and 647; 
and cf. III. 12.8: ratra 3 obk torw iSeiv dueAotvra. The dative of the 
noun is also sometimes used, whilst the accusative of the Part. with the 
Infin. is retained, as in J. 2.49; IL 6.26: ef @q» rots xparlorots 
cuvrdenpdvous ext rovs xelpous idvu; IIL 9. 9; IV. 5.11. In like 
manner the construction varies after 8o0tva:; IL 8.1; Cyr. 1.6.5. See 
Kriger in Disquisit. Gram. IIL § 359—372; Stallb Plat. de Rep. IX 
p. 586. E.; Rost’s Gr. § 121. Tous T& TotavTa, «TA, This enun- 
ciation is asyndic, because it contains a brief summary or recapituiation 
of what precedes; so often with 1a roira. See Kahn. Gr. § 325. (e).; 
L. Gr. Il. § 760. b, and ef. II. 1.83; 8.19; 5.5; IV. 8.18. et al, _— 
worety G9éucora, nefarie agere. Some editions read adguta, but 
&3¢u:ora is best authorized. The phrase is a more extended expression 
for Satuovay above, —— gn 3%, since, he said. Aé here introduces the 
ground, or reason of the preceding assertion, like the Latin eum. See 
Hartung Gr. Partik. S. 167. & wey... 8& 8%, et haec, quae...et 
illa, quae. Baddévras, having learned, or, by gaining a know- 
ledge of; the Part. indicates the manner or means, Kihn. Gr. § $312. 4 
(c). ¥3weayv, have given or permitted, with the Infin. parddvee. 
For the use of this form of the Aorist, see Kahn. § 173. 2. and ef. IV. 2 
15. Taep Attic Nom. plural. 

The idea of Socrates which lies at the basis of the preceding represen 

















= Y 


BOOK I. CHAP. I. 183 


walion, § 6—9, in respect to divination, seems to be, that all phenomena 
are divided into two classes; in one, the connection of antecedent and 
consequent is invariable, and can be traced by study; and hence the 
connected future results are within the sphere of human attainment. 
In the other, there is no invariable or ascertainable sequence, and the 
knowledge and results are reserved by the gods for themselves, and only 
made known to mortals by means of omens, prophecy, or some other 
inspired communication from themselves, These two classes of events 
he supposed to be radically distinct, and not to be confounded, without 
impiety ;’ see Grote’s Hist. of Greece, Vol. I. ch. 16, p. 498. 


10.—AAAa phy, moreover, see § 6 above. ye qualifies éxeivos 
after which it is placed, and gives it emphasis; but its force cannot well 
be expressed in English without a circumlocution ; he was one who, ete 
—— del piv qv dv rg davepy, he was always in view of the citizens, 
in public. Aéin § 11, (Ovdels 38) answers to this perv, and a pey... 8d 
in similar construction intervenes: faeye uty... rors 8é. Te...Kal, 
both ...and ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 821. I. (a). wepimdrous; the portico 
constructed for those who walked for exercise. Literally, walkings, just 
asin Latin ambulatio is used for ambulacrum. See Kihn. Cic. 
Tuse. Disp. IV. 4.7. Thus Aristotle and his followers received the name 
Peripatetics, because they gave instruction in the place for walking, 
wepiwaros. Ta yupvdota. The Grecian Gymnasia were employed 
asa place of exercise, amusement, and instruction. The sophists and 
rhetoricians often assembled their pupils there for instruction. For a 
detailed account of them and their influence on Grecian life, see Becker, 
Char. p. 228 sq¢. ——- wAndovons a&yopas, at the time of full market; 
i.e, the last half of the forenoon, perhaps from nine to about twelve 
o'clock, called also wept wAfjdovcay a&yopdy. In general, the genitive is 
_ used of time when it is indefinite and continued, the dative when it is 
definite; and the accusative denotes duration of time, (B. 182. 14. a; 
188, 4. e. and 181.9. See Becker, Charicles, p. 219. According to Dio 
Chrysostom the day was divided into five parts: 1. xpwt, morning; 2. 
wept dyopdy, full market; 3. neonuSpia, noon; 4. deiAn, afternoon; 5. 
éowépa, evening. Another division into twelve parts is given in Hero- 
dotus, 2. 109, as introduced into Greece from Babylonia. exe? pave- 
ods Hv, was to be seen there. avepés from daivw, hence open to sight, 
to be seen. HEAAOL, optative (subjunct.in Latin). The oratio obliqua 
used in subordinate clauses in connection with the oratio recta as indi- 
vating the intention, wish, or feeling of the person spoken of. See Kiihn. 
Gr. § $45.4; L. Gr. IJ. 845. Anm, and ef. Cic, Tuse. Disp. V. 21. 62. —— 
wal ErAcye, he was conversing, engaged in conversation. ——dés +2 
worxv, plerumque, usually. 




















1&6 NOTES. 


11.—Zwxparous ovdty aveBés...otre wmpdrrovros elder, oltre 
Adyovros Hxovceyv. “ISeiv is here construed with the genitive of 
the participle, so as to preserve a unity of construction with the parallel 
phrase, Aéyovros xovcey. See Kiibn. L. Gr. § 528. Anm. 8. Some com- 
mentators govern the genitive by obdé, but the method of construction 
above given seems preferable. Cf § 20. Bornemann renders this pas 
enge: Nemo unquam vidit vel audivit, qaum Socr. impium aliquid... 
faceret aut diceret, obSt yap wepl rijs ray wdvtov picews, Hrep, 
x.7.d., for he did not reason (was not accustomed to discourse, d:eA¢yero, 
Imperf.) concerning the nature of all things in the same manner as, etc, 
"Hiwep, the fem. relative 4 with the strengthening particle wep (from 
xép:), used adverbially, with d3¢ implied. Of wAcioro:, most of the other 
philosophers, the sophists. Xenophon does not intend to be understood, 
as saying that Socrates never discoursed upon physics, as the contrary 
appears from IV. 8.10; Sympos. VI. 6 sq.; Plato’s Apol.; Phaedo, p. 96 
and 97, and Diog. Laert. II. 45; but that he did not spend his time like 
the sophists, in useless questions concerning the origin of the world and 
the motions of celestial bodies, etc, but upon the human and divine 
yature and their relations, and upon the divine government, and such 
like things of a practical nature. Cf. note upon robs dporri(oyras, x.TA, 
below, and upon § 16. His objections were rather against the manner 
in which investigations in physics were pursued, which led to the con- 
fusion of the intellect and to atheism, than against the pursuits themselves, 
oxonay, Swws...nal triorv. It is not often that in indirect ques- 
tions, the first member has the form of the oratio obliqgua while the last | 
has the pronoun of the direct interrogation, as here. Yet such cases do 
occur, as in Plato, Repub. IIL 414. D, and they seem designed to throw 
stress upon the last member. Much oftener 8oris follows rls, and 
éxotos, wotos. See Kiihn. Gr. § 344. R.1; L. Gr. ID. § 837, n. 2; Rost, 
Gr. § 123, b. 

‘O cudobuevos, x.tA. the xdcpos, so called by the sophists, see B. 
144. 7. N. 10. copicray; the noun gogiorhs was orig. used in an 
honorable sense, and is so used by Xenophon in IV. 2. 1. = copds, for one 
skilled in any art, wise, learned. Aeschylus, however, uses it once, Prom. 
146, with the implication of artfulness; and after those who professed to 
teach wisdom prostituted their talents for unworthy purposes, it was 
commonly employed as a term of reproach: sophists. Ata later period 
the primitive meaning was again restored to it. This name designated a 
class of men rather than a school in philosophy. The sophists were the 
teachers, the wandering professors of their age. Many of them acquired 
great wealth by their profession. Protagoras, the first who assumed 
this title, (about the eighty-fourth Olympiad,) is said to have demanded 











BOOK I. CHAP. I. - 187 


ef single pupils: centenas minas; see Plat. Protag. p. 328 and 349, and 
Diog. Laert. IX. 58. Gorgias and others also received large sums of theit 
pupils for instruction. The arrogant assumptions of the sophists are well 
known. The boast of their most accomplished leader, that he could by 
his eloquence “make the worse appear the better reason,” has been consi- 
dered as the guiding principle of their conduct and the foundation of 
their instructions, Socrates and his followers were the direct antagonists 
of the Sophists, and much of Socrates’ teaching was directed against them. 
Our limits do not allow a more extended exhibition of their peculiarities 
at present. We shall have occasion to notice frequent allusions to them 
in the sequel. For original sources of information aside from Xenophon, 
see Plato, especially in Protagoras and Euthydemus, Aristotle Rhet. IL 
24, etal.; Isocrates contra Sophistas, Aristophanes, especially in the Clouds, 
(with which consult Mitcl.ell’s Preliminary Discussion, ) all of which must 
be taken with many grains of allowance. For connected accounts, see 
especially Grote’s Greece, Vol. VIII. Chapa. LXVIL and LXVIIL, Rit- 
ter’s History of Ancient Philosophy, Vol. L p. 525 sq. Eng. Tr., and other 
Histories of Ancient Philosophy. In Lewes’ Biographical History of 
Philosophy a defence of them is attempted, which may be consulted, 
although Grote’s Discussion leaves little to be desired on that side of the 
question. Also see Bibl. Repository, Vol. XII. p. 50, and Quart. Review, 
No. 42. p. 289. kéoamos, order, and hence the world, as exhibiting 
order and arrangement. Comp. Lat. mundus. It appears to be used 
here as parallel with pucis 7 réy xdvroy. This signification of the term 
seems to have originated with Pythagoras, see Bentley Opusc. Philol. 
p. 347, 445; Photius Bibl. Cod. 659. Plato in his Gorgias 507 E. and 
508 A. explains the meaning; gaol 8° of copol... Kat odpaydy Kal viv 
cal Seobs wal ay&pérous The Kxowwvlay ouvexew, K.T.A.... Kal Td Sdrov 
TovTo ... Kdopoy KaAdovow. The phraseology here indicates that this use 
of the word «déopos belonged to educated rather than common life. 
épu, in some Mas, and Editt. Ze. avdyxacs, necessary laws = the 
laws of nature. Abstract nouns assume in the Plur. a concrete significa- 
tion, and denote parts or specific instances under a general class, Thus 
avdyxn denotes the necessity of fate, and aydyxa: parts of this necessity, 
laws. Cf. the use of the word ‘in IIL 12. 2. and Anab. IV. 5. 15, and 
see Kiithn. Gr. § 243. 8. (8); L. Gr. I. § 408, and for a similar usage in 
Latin. Tuse. Disc. IV. 2. 8. p. 295. "AAAG xal. We might expect 
aévov with the preceding negative, but these words are sometimes used 
without it, meaning bat even or nay even; see Arn. 2 Gr. Com. 16, a.—— 
rubs ppovriCovras rd troraira, those investigating such things 

dpovrif{w, with the accusative, corresponds in meaning with the Latin 
scrutari, or investigare; but with the genitive, with which it is most 














X 





188 NOTES. 


frequently construed, or with the preposition wep{ and the Gen. it is in 
transitive, and the noun in the Gen. denotes that which causes thought 
or anxiety. Cf. IIL 7. 7, and § 12 below. See Kin. Gr. § 274. 1. and 
R.1; L. Gr. IL 533.1. repeurdee is used much in the same way, cf. note, 
§ 14; IIL 5,23. Thus in Aristophanes’ Clouds, gporricripioy, peptuvo- 
gpoyrioral (v. 101) are given as appellations of those who engage is 
minute and harassing investigations in physica, See further upon Socra- 
tes’ opinion of such pursuits, note § 16. 


12.—Méy here has for ita correlative % in the beginning of § 15: 
€oxdwe: 3t, «5.0. abray éoxdwet, «.7.A. Atray is in the genitive after 
éoxdxe, referring back to ¢ppovri{ovras ra roaitra. See Note upon I. 6. 
4: 7) xadewdy, «.7.A.; and for the constr. of the genitive, Kihn. Gr. 
§ 273. 5. £, and L. Gr. IL §528 and Anm. 8. tavdpaémriva. Some 
editions and Mss. have raéySpémreux. The two words are used almost 
promiscuously, see Kihn. in h. 1. Ta pty dySpdreia... 7d Sada 
32; asimilar collocation of the particles piv... 3% is found in 2, 24: 
Sih ey wddAdAos, «7.0.3 ID. 1.16; IIL 9.8; IV. 5.11. Ta dvSpéwea, 
res humanae, and ra S8apdne, res divinae, when contrasted, 
designate things which relate to man as such, his duties, ete, in contrast 
with things of a speculative nature, questions in physics, metaphysics, etc., 
ealled also odpdua in IV. 7. 6. Cf. Cic. Acad. I 15. 











13.—ESadé wat e 3, e? ah EZ is here used somewhat like 87; 
not unfrequently in Attic discourse after verbs indicating emotion, see 
followed by the Indic. where the doubt is merely rhetorical, for 871 or ds, 
in order to avoid harshness of. expression. - Athenian urbanity did not 
allow the direct imputation of such actions, etc. as excited the emotion 
indicated by the verb used; they accordingly threw a coloring of doubt 
over them by the use of the interrogative form of discourse. See Kahn. 
L. Gr. IL 339, R.7; Buttm. §149. m. 60, and Rost § 121. Anm. 5. p- 601. 
Cf. §17; I. 2.7; IIL 7. 8; 9. 8, and observe a similar usage of the Latin 
si after miror in Cic. Amicit. XV. 53. —— gavepdy aibrots éoriv bre 
..ov duvaréy €otiv. For the use of the indicative mode in,oratio ob- 
liqua, see Kihn. Gr. § 345. 5, and ef. § 12 above, doxdwes aérepa.. 
Zoyorra, I. 2. 29, 50; Il. 7. 12, et al. —— érel Kad robs héytorop 
ppovovvras, «7.4, since even those who are most confident in dis 
j.uting upon these matters, ete. Instead of wéyiorov gdpov. we 
might expect péya dpoveiy. In the poets this superlative neuter sing. is 
used as an alverb, as in Eurip. Heracl. 792, but its use is rare in good 
prose writers, Cf. Plato, Phaed. 257. E. Soéd ery; for the use of 














BOOK I. CHAP. I. 18S 


the infinitive, sec note and references, § 8 above &87Aov elyaz. The same 
idea is further developed in IV. 7. 6. 


14.—Téy re yap pawoudvoy... Tay Te. .pmepinvdvtwy. Tdp intro 
duces the proof of the previous assertion, which is contained in the par 
allel clauses introduced by re—re, both—and, or better, like as—so. 
Xenophon rarely joined phrases in this way by re—re. Yet they are 
found, as in I. 2. 4, and 8,1; IV. 2. 28, and a few other passages, This 
form of connection is much oftener used by the older Epic writers. See 
Rost’s Gr. § 184. 4. a, and Kiabn. L. Gr, § 722, 3. Tous pty... 
tos 3t, rots pty...rois 8. The Latins use greater variety in 
such expressions, as partim...partim, pars...pars, alii...alii, 
hi...illi, ete. Sedidvar... poPeiada: to fear...to be frightened, 
Latin, metuere or verere...timere, in accordance with the distinction 
between Sos and ¢dBos. The former is fear of something foreseen or 
meditated upon, the latter, sudden fright. ob3° éyv 8xAq, not even 
in a crowd, Latin, turba. eis &vdpadmovs elvar, to be out or 
doors, or among men. fepdy, a temple. kal AlSous nal EvAa 
Ta tuxdyra. Some, as Schneider, suppose that by AlSous and fvAa, 
Socrates understood idols made of these materials, but ra ruxdvra (of 
whatever kind, however worthless,) belongs to both words and seems to 
preclude that meaning. He speaks of what are sometimes termed Fe- 
teiches. Tipay...céBeodar, to honor...revere. Beptivar- 
Twy, ® more poetic and grave word than ¢povri{w in § 12 above, desig 
nating those who anxiously and carefully inquire into things obscure. 
Lat. perscrutari anxie or solicite. évy pdvov rd by elva:, Lat: 
unum esse ea, quae sint. Many philosophers, as Thales, Pyth- 
agoras, Xenophanes, and others, laid down the general proposition: éva 
tov xécpov. See Stobaeus Ecl. Phys. 1. 23. p. 496, and cf. Plato, Sophist. 
242. D. and Parmenides, where he alludes to and explains the sentiment 
of Xenophanes, the founder of the Eleatie school of philosophy: éy elvas 
7a wévtTa xadovmeva. Acad. IL 37. 118: unum esse omnia, Particular 
accounts of these speculations and their authors may be found in Ritter’s, 
Lewes’, and Brandis’ Histories, iwetpa To wAHSOS. Td Bvra 
elvas is to be supplied from the preceding 7d 8v; &mrepa is in the neut, 
plur. ‘Allusion is probably made here to Leucippus, who lived about 500 
B. C. and was the author of the Atomic theory, and his pupil Democritus 
who went even beyond his teacher in his speculations. del Kivet- 
oat wdvra. See, Stobaeus Ecl. Phys. L 20. p. 396, as quoted by 
Kiihn. in h. 1 Heraclitus of Ephesus surnamed cxore:wds, “the obscure,” 
affirmed that every thing was subject to constant change, which he called 
thy tav xdytov pofy, and this is what constitutes life. See Plutarch. 



































190 NOTES. 


Decret. I. 23 Plato Theaetetus, p. 180. D. et al., and Cratylus, 402. A, 
Aéye: mov *HpdxAerros, 811 wdyra xwpel nad oddty pever. obSéty by 
wote kivndivar; the theory of Zeno Eleates. See Aristotle, Phys. 
VL9. For an account of these two oppusing systems of philosophy, the 
germ of the modern sensuous and supersensuous schools, see Lewis’ 
Contr Ath. p.1528q. Seiffert says that &» here may be translated, facile. 
But avcording to Kéhner, the infinitive with &» both here and just below 
(&» -yevéoSa:) has the same meaning as the optative with & in an inde- 
pendent clause. It softens the assertion. Cf. § 16: fryeiro.. dvdpa- 


woders By, «.T.A. 





15.—Kal rdde, this also, this in addition to what has been stated. 
Tdde is plural, where in Latin and English the singular would be used. 
See note, § 5 above: raira. —— dp’; this interrogative particle from 
the illative &pa does not of itself decide whether an affirmative or nega- 
tive answer is expected, dp’ od being used in the former case and dpa uf in 
the latter; and yet dpa is used in several cases like dp’ od, as in Alcestis 
229, 771, see Kahn. Gr. § 844. 5. (b). —— Spas, the seasons of the year. 
Kat 8rov 8° dy. Kal... 38, denique, and in fine, or and also. 
See note, § 3: xdueivos 3¢ dpxed St. Inatead of the adversative con- 
iunctive particle in such cases as this, the Latin employs more commonly 
the copulative que or atque. 





16.—Miv ody. Ody», especially in repetitions and recapitulations, 
loses much of its deductive force and confirms the truth of what is said, 
surely, indeed, Especially in such combinations as yoiy, yap ody, otKxouy, 
pay and péy oby, “ody denotes the feeling of certainty raised to indiffer- 
ence.” Ar. 2 Gr. Comp. 454. Kiihn. Gr. § 824. (b). —~ wrpayparevo- 
wévowy rotavra, those giving their time and labor to such things, 
adrds 3é is contrasted with téy raira xpaypar. K.7.A. wepl Tap 
aviowmelwy hy Gel SrerAdyero. “Ay is omitted in some editions, 
but without good authority. It is often used with the Indie. of the 
Ilistor. tenses, indicating that the action was repeated or customary, though 
dependent on conditions only suggested by the particle. So here with 
the indicative imperfect it indicates that the thing was not done once, 
but as often as the occasion required. Hermann ad Vig. explains it. 
quotiescunque occasio ferret. Cf IV. 6. 18, and Anab. I. 6. 2 and 
Kriiger’s and Owen’s notes upon it; also see B. Gr. 189. 12; Kahn. Gr. 
} 260. R. 6 and Examples; Rost’s Gr. § 120. ¢. y. It is placed here after 
tev éySpwrelwy, since that is emphatic. See Kiihn. Gr. § 261. 2; L. Gr. 
IL. § 457. The practical bearing of the teaching of Socrates is here 
brought distinctly to view. So aleo in IV. 7. et al. See Ritter’s Hist 








YW 


BOOK I. CHAP. 1. 191 


Phil. IL. p. 45 sq.; Brandis, I. 35, and Wiggers’ Life of Sucr. Ch. IV. 
The often quoted eulogium of Cicero, Tusc. Quaest. V. 16, seems to be 
well merited: Socrates autem primus philozophorum devocavit e coelo 
et in urbibus collocavit et in domos etiam introduxit, ete. Cf. also Cic. 
de Finib, IL 1: S. qui parens phil. jure dici potest, and Tusc. Quaest. 
V.8 oKkon@y, considering. tl cwppoctyn, rl parla, 
soundness of mind, sana mens...insania (Cic. Tuse. Disp. IIL 4), 
amentia (Catal. II. 11).——rf dvdpela, ri Se:Ala. Some editions 
read dv3pia here, but without good reason. See Kahn. upon the passage. 
*Av8pela is from the adj. dv3petos, and corresponds to the Latin virtus in 
one of its signiff,, manliness, courage, and hence is the proper contrast of 
SeAla. rl woAirtends, rerum civilium peritus, a@ statesman. 
For the force of the termination -icdés in woAitixds and dpxinds, see note 
upon 7 above. kal wep) r@y &AAwy, to sum up the whole in one 
general proposition. ——& robs piy eidér. «.7.A. This position of the 
relative with the antecedent or subordinate part of the sentence is com- 
mon both in Latin and Greek. See Zumpt, § 812. The omission of the 
antecedent when it is a general word, such as xpijjma, xpaypa, or can be 
easily supplied, is common. See Sophocles’ Gr. § 150. 5. Kadous 
Kayadobs... av8pur0dé3es. Those are properly called xadobs xaye- 
Sots, who are distinguished for physical, intellectual, and moral excel- 
lence combined, and the words are appropriately placed in contrast with 
aySpur0dé8es, the servile, low. Cf. I. 2.29; IV. 2.89; Plat. Theag. 
180, B. In Socrates’ idea, expressed by these words, moral excellence 
seems to be predominant, as this was the highest excellence with him; 
another might use them with more direct reference to honorable birth or 
intellectual preéminence. For the derivation of d&yadds from &yapai, to 
wonder at, admire, etc, see Plato, Cratylus, p. 412, and Lewis’ Plato 
contr. Atheos. p. 1, n. 2; and ef. Cicero’s explanation of the meaning of 
the word bonus, Offic. I. 7. 20. and De Orat. I. 47. 204. ky dix. 
kexAjjoXa: for &y with the Infin, see Kahn. Gr. § 260. 5.a It may be 
rendered here in English by seem: should seem to be justly called, or, 
might justly be called. 




















17.—Oca pty ody nh pavepds Fv Srws eylyywoKey, K.T.r 
For the position of the adjective clause here and the use of the demon- 
atrative rodrwy, see Kithn. Gr. § 882. 8. ody denotes conclusion or 
inference from what precedes; see note, § 2 above, and cf. also § 20. 
The negative yf, not od, is used on account of the conditicn implied in 
the relative construction: ei wh Twa gay. hy 8 éeylyv. Bros eyl- 
yywanrey, how he thought, what his opinion was. iwtp rotrwy, 
nstead of the usual wept rodr. on account of the following wept. Seiffert 











192 NOTES. 


renders the whole clause: In qua ergo non appareret quid ille sentiret, 
in hoe inique de eo sententiam tulisee judices nihil mirum est. For the 
signification of ef after ob Savyaordy, see § 18 and grammatical refer. 
ences there. wapayveru, from the trop. meaning of wapd, aside 
from, beyond, comes in composition that of missing, failing ; hence, 
here, wapayvavas signifies to misjudge, to judge wrongly. Tovrea 
dvedsuphanoay. The verb évSupueloda: in construction with the geni- 
tive of the thing with or without the prep. wepl, signifies, to meditate 
with one’s self, to think upon, but with the accusative it means to pon- 
der, to lay to heart. But it is not common in either of these construe- 
tions, For examples, see IL 1. 84; IV. 5.9. A different construction is 
also found; i.e. with the genitive of the person who is the object of 
consideration and the accusative of the thing, or some secondary 
enunciation which takes its place, as in III. 6. 16: éevSupod 3& roy 
BrAAwY, «TA. 








18.—BovAevoas, Aor. Part., having been made senator, senator 
factus, indicating individual and completed action; in the present, Bov- 
Aevecy, to be senator, L. 2. 35, action as in progress and incomplete. A 
similar distinction in the meaning of the Aor. and Prea. is frequent. Thus 
&ptas, having been made magistrate, IIL 5.1, but &pxerv, to be archon, IT. 2, 
13; cov orparnyheayros, you having been made leader; BaciAevoas, hav- 
ing been made king; rayiedoas, quaestor factus. In like manner icxdwy», 
potens, and icxdcas, potens factus; dodSevay, one sick, dcderh- 
gas, one who has been attacked by disease, Cyrop. 1. 4.2; duvduevos, 
potens, and durmdels, potentium nactus. The place of senator 
was the only civil office ever held by Socrates. See Plat. Apol. p. 32, B. 
BovAevtixdy Sprov dpdoas ey g hv... emordrnys... yes 
pevos, having taken the senator’s oath (dit. in which it was that) etc, 
being émordrns, he would not put the vote. The joining together ot 
participles without connectives, as here, was common both among poets 
and prose writers. They were thus enabled to introduce several parti 
culars into a sentence with energy and brevity. See Kiihn, L. Gr. I 
§ 676. 2, and ef. I, 2.22; IL 2.5; IIL 13, 5, and Bornemann’s Anab 
IIL 1, 18. Stallb.; Plat. Euthyphr. p. 127; Phaedr. p. 9; Phileb. p. 53 
So genitives absolute as just below: é€m:duufocartos rov Shpov.. 
dpyif(ouévou tov Shuov, which may be translated: when the people 
desired, ... although the people were enraged. But, where the design ¢ 
successive participles is the same, they are joined by the particles xaf, 
Té.. «al, 58, ete, as BuvdAedoas nul dudoas. Even genitives absolute are 
juined in this way with nominatives, see I 2. 25: rowdrov 3& oupBdy 
Tey avTow «al aryxwudvw...émt yéver, when such things had happened 





BOOK I. CHAP. I. 193 


to them, and (when) ete. Cf Thucyd. L 65. and Anab. L 10. 6. with 
Kriiger’s note; also see examples eollected by Poppo, Thue, III. 84, 2 
(Part. IIL. Vol. 2, p. 334 sq.) 

"Exsoratns. The Bovah tav xevraxoclay, or Athenian Senate, 
was composed of 500 members, chosen from the ten tribes (pvAatf). 
These 500 were divided according to the ten gual, into ten xpurdves, 
each of which presided over the state thirty-five or thirty-six days, 
From these prytanes ten were chosen each week, called xpée3por, who 
had the whole management of affairs for the time. The leader of these 
was called chief president, ér:ordrns, which was the office held by 
Socrates at the time alluded to in the text. See G. F. Schémann;de 
Comit. Athen. Ch. VIL p. 88 sq., and K. F. Hermann, Lehrb. d. Gr. 
Staatsalterth. § 127. napa tous véuous. The unlawfulness of 
the act consisted in voting for their condemnation all together (4:4 ¥4dy) 
instead of separately: xplvey 3ixa éxacrov. See the law in Thirlwall’s 
Hist. of Greece, App. XIII. The position of the words, mig Whde, di- 
rectly after évyéa orparnyos, is chosen, to indicate the contrast between 
évyéa and ig, thus bringing into view, merely by the position, the prin- 
cipal point, in which the unlawfulness consisted. See Kibn. Gr. § 348, 
10; L. Gr. IL. § 716. 4. évvéa orparnyots...Tovs aupt @pdovdroy 
xal ’Epacwl8ny, «.7.A., Thrasyllus and Erasinides with the other admirals, 
nine in all, For the elliptical construction, see Kahn. Gr. § 263. d.; 
L. Gr. Il. 474. d. The occurrence here alluded to was briefly as follows: 
After the victory of the Athenians over the Pe >ponnesians off the 
Arginusae, three little islands between Lesbos and Avulis (B. C. 404), it 
was decided by the admirals that they should pursue the enemy with 
their fleet, leaving behind some inferior officers, rafidpya:, with men for 
the purpose of burying the dead. But a storm that immediately arose, 
prevented the performance of this most necessary office for the repose of 
the souls of the departed, and the leaders of the army were publicly 
arraigned for failure in duty in this matter. It was at their trial when 
all the other prytanes yielded to the clamor of the people for their con- 
demnation, that Socrates remained unshaken, and refused to put the vote: 
ovn WéEAncer exengloa. By refusing to do it, he puta stop to their 
proceeding at the time, as it could be done by no other than an émiord- 
rns. ‘Thus the condemnation was at least postponed until the next day, 
when a new prytanis came into office. For a more particular account, 
sce Thirlwall’s Hist, of Greece, Ch. XXX. Vol. L p. 475 aq.; Mitford’s 
Hist. Ch. 20. 2 and 3. Thrasyllus and Erasinides alone are named, be- 
cause the latter proposed and urged that they all should pursue the 
enemy: éxi ro’s és MirvAhyny xodeulous the Taxlorny wAcivy Aravtas; 
and the former advised the leaving behind of ships and men for turying 








194 NOTES. 


the dead: ras paw vais xaradwwety tais 3t éx) rods woAreulous wAciK 
Xen. Hellen. I 7. 818q. Also ef. Xen. Hellen. I. 6. 28, 7 sq.; Diod. Sicul 
XIIL 620 sq.; Plat. Apol. p. 82, and IV. 4. 2 below. wep) wArels 
ovos éxothoaro, he thought it better, of more consequence. The Middle 
Voice here and in pvAdtacSa: below, limits the advantage of the action 
indicated, to the subject, for or to oe ebopxety }... puaAdtacdau 
rous d&mreAotvras, to keep his oath than... to escape those threatening, 
L e., the threats of the people. 








19.—K a! yap, nam etiam. Idp introduces the ground or reason, 
and xal gives emphasis to what follows: for he supposed that the goda 
even care for, etc. ——~ érimerAetodat... dvdpdéxwy, to care for, to 
take cognizance of the actions of men. For the construction of éipe- 
Aeioda: with the Gen., see Kiihn. § 274. 1. (b): with Prep. and Gen., see 
e. g. Xen. Cyrop. I. 6. 12; with Accus, and Infin. fo take care that, see 
below IV. 5. 10; with &xws and the Indic Fut., see Kiihn. Gr. § 3380. 6. 
ty rpdmwov, the Accus. of the manner in which any thing takes 
place, as an adverbial phrase, Kahn. Gr. § 278. 4. R. 3. Te wep 
ei3évat, Ta 8° ode el8 Some of the philosophers taught that the gods 
took cognizance only of more important things, and neglected those of 
inferior importance. See Cic. Nat. Deor. IL 66. IIL 35, 39. Th Te Aeys- 
peva kal wpartdéueva nal ra otyi Bovdevdpeva. When several 
words which would require the article, if standing singly, are connected 
by «af and ri—«al, if they designate but one idea or conception, the 
article is not repeated, as with xparrézeva, but when they are considered 
as independent of, or contrasted with each other, they receive it, as in 
Ta ovyy Bovrevdueva; see Kiihn. § 245. 2. For examples of its omis- 
sion, see IL. 1. 20: af paBioupylar nal ex Tov xapaxpipa 7Boral, also trav 
KadGy Te kayadav epywv; IT. 2. 5; 4.6; Anab. VIIL 3. 21: of otpa: 
Tyyol Kal Aoxayol; and of ita insertion, see IIL 10. 5: 1d peyarouperds 
Te kal eAeudepiov, kal 7d Tramewdy Te Kal dveXedSepov. Hipparchus 1. 19. 
Even the most secret deliberations of men, according to Socrates, were 
known to the gods who are every where present. Cf. the sentiment of 
this passage with I 4. 18. Symrpos. IV. 48. 











20.—@avud¢w ody. This section comprises a repetition of the sen- 
timent in §1, with reference to one particular in the accusation, asa 
conclusion, indicated by ody, igitur, (see note, § 2 above,) from the 
preceding arguments, a summary of which (roy dceBes, x.7.A.) is given 
as a reason for the conclusion. ——-3aws wore. The Latins would 
express this by a circumlocution: miror igitur, qui tandem factum 
sit, ut. The particles dws wort are equivalent to rlos wort Adyows 


BOOK I. CHAP. Il. 195 


in § 1, Lut may be rendered how... ever, or more familiarly: how tn the 
world. It should be remarked, that it is frequently difficult, if not im- 
possible, to express in English the shade of idea indicated by woré, as 
well as by several other of the Greek particles, without too long a cir- 
cumlocition. It sometimes may be suggested by the collocation of the 
words of a clause or by the tone of voice in reading, whilst its full force 
must be felt rather than expressed. See IIL 5. 13, for a similar con- 
struction, with Srws: nat Savpd dw ye... wéAis Sews wor’ ex) Td 
Xeipoy exAwey, and cf. note upon §1. In the following clause, odéy 
wort, it has its more usual signif. ever, at any time. —— wep robs Seois 
wh coppovety, was not of sound mind, right judgment, in respect of 
the gods, The negative u# is used, because this is a mere supposition, 
opinion of the Atheniana, whilst ofre is employed below with eiwdvra 
and xpdfayra, which express the author’s own opinion of the conduct of | 
Socrates. For the distinction in the use of ob and uf, see Kuhn. Gr. 
§ 318. 

Tteol rods Seods...mwep) SeSv. A change of the construction 
of the Prep. in this way js not unusual. See Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 
231, D.; Aeschin. Timarch. § 52: wep) trav d&vadnudtrov axote 
Adyous Aeyouevous, and afterwards: wep) 8 rdy tay dvdpdérav Blow 
kal roy Adyoy, «.7.A. It is sometimes difficult to point out a distine 
tion in meaning between the construction of wep! with the Accus. and 
Gen. as in the cases above referred to. See Fischer, Plat. Phaed. § 11. 
276; Plat. Euthyphr. p. 3..B.: ka:vorouety wept 7a Seta; 5. A.: Katvo- 
Tone wep) trav Sedv. We even find the Accus, where we should 
expect the Gen. and the reverse. Plat. Menon. p. 90.B; Stallb. Plat. de 
Repub. VIL p. 588. D. et al. See also Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 624. 5, 
answering to uéy in the preceding phrase, and introducing an affirmation 
of the reverse of what is there denied. Lat., ac potius. 
wat voulCasro, would be and be considered. 





etn re 





CHAPTER II. 


1.—Ocvpacrdy...7d meiodival twas Ss, «.7.A. The article rd 
gives the phrase the force of a substantive, (see Kithn. Gr. § 244. 11,) 
which is the subject of pafvera:, and Savyacrdy, is predicate. For the 


‘amphatic position of Savpacrdy at the beginning of the sentence, see 


Kuhn. Gr. § 848. 5, 6, 7. rovs véous 8:épdeipev. For a more 
definite statement of this accusation as answered by Socrates, see Plat. 
Apol. p. 19 sq. —— 8%... al, and... also; see note, § 1. 3. —— pos 





196 NOTES: 


rots eipnudvors, in addition to what has already been said. —— 
xparoy wty...elta. The omission of 3é after elra, and %rera follow 
ing xp@royv wey is not infrequent; see Kahn. Gr. § 822. Rem. 4; L. Gr 
IL § 784; ef.L 4.11; 17.2; TIL 6. 2, 9, et al—dgpodiolwy ral 
yaorpds, res venereas exercendi et edendi potandique. 
The omission of the article here, giving a kind of verbal force to the 
nouns, is worthy of notice; so xeméva, Sépos, and wdvovs which follow ; 
Kibn. Gr. § 244. R. 8.——a=pds xemsava, x7.A. The change from the 
genitive used in &dppodiolwy and yaorpés (Kihn. § 275) to an accusative 
with the preposition, to express a more objective relation cannot escape 
the notice of the student. The Latins woud continue the genitive: 
“hyemis, aestatis, laborum omnium tolerantissimus” For the power 
of Socrates in enduring cold and heat, etc, see Plato, Sympos. 220. B., 
and cf. I. 6. 2, 8, and Introd. 

“Ert 3, and besides, or nay more. —— xpds 1d perploy Seiodas we- 
wadevndvos ofrws, he was so trained (or accustomed) to moderation in 
his desires, Sore wdvv, «.7.A., that having very little he was very easily 
satisfied with what he had. The use of the participle, xexrnuévos, in 
the nominative by attraction here, is explained in Kthn. Gr. § 841. 8. 
307. 4, compared with § 310.8; L. Gr. IL § 825; and Viger. Idiot. 163. 
Cf.§7; TIL 8.1; 9.7; 11.8, 14: rg galvecSa: BovdAopérn, et al. For 
the construction of the adverbial sentence with Sore, to which ofrws 
corresponds in the principal sentence, see Kahn. Gr. § 341.1. For the 
Infin. xe, where we might expect the Indic., see also Kahn. Gr. § 841. 
8. (a); B. 189. F. 4., and L. Gr. IL § 825. 8.(a). The frugality of Socra- 
tes is described in 1. 8.5 sq.; Oecon. IL 8; cf. also L 6,2. The pro- 
priety of the strong expression, wdvu usxpd, in reference to his possessions, 
is evident from his own declarations found in the Apol. of Plato, p. 38, 
and Oecon. 2.8: “If I could find a reasonable purchaser, I should per- 
haps get five minae for all my property, including my house.” Cf. also 
Cic. Tuse. Disp. 84, 97. 


2.—Iapawduous, regardless of law, like our use of the word lawless, 
——*x«pds rd wovety padrdaxods, incapable of enduring hardship, 
labores adire. Cf. the meaning of the Infin. with the article with 
that of the nouns wdyous, x.7.A. above, without it. ay... éxolnoer, 
‘like sur Potential Imperf, Lat. Imperf. Subj., How could he make, or have 
made, etc. For the use of & with the Histor. tenses in questions, see 
Kahn. Gr. § 844.6; L. Gr. § 454. 6. a.——’AAA’® Fwauce. AAA’ indi- 
cates the contrast with the implied negative answer to the preceding 
question. Ie could not, on the contrary he hindered (%ravce, avocare a,) 
uany, ete. This word is here used as the Latins sometimes used immo 





BOOK I. CHAP. IL 197 


vero, nay rather: “Si patriam prodere conabitur pater, silebit ne filiust 
Immo vero obsecrabit patrem.”—Cicero. Hartung, Vol. II. 87, says 
that aad is often used when one suddenly stops and turns to a thought 
which gives the whole idea another phase. Comp. § 27; IL 6.21; Anab. 
IV. 6.19. For the construction of verbs of this class with the accusative 
of the person and genitive of the thing, see Sonhocles’ Gr. § 180.2. The 
verb watw, in the Act. to cause to cease, in the Mid. generally, to ccase 
voluntarily, and Pass. involuntarily. wey here has reference to the 
words, § 8, walroe ye ovsexrdmwore ixérxero diddoxn. «7... which re- 
strict the clause with yéy, while that is in contrast with (he preceding, 
as above stated. See note 1.1. wothoas, by making them to desire 
virtue, denoting the means. So also rapaoydév, see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 4. (e) 
ay...éwismeAGyrast, after a past tense for ef éxmedowro; cf. 1 2 
55, 59; TIL 2.4: Gy dy iyira: for dy wyoiro. ky for édy, distinguished 
from the modal adverb &» by position at the beginning of a clause or by 
ita connections, We have &» with the Subj. here, where we might expect 
ei with the Opt.: ei éwimeAoiwvro, since the Greeks were fond of recurring 
from indirect to direct discourse in subordinate clauses; see B. 139. m. 69, 
and also for the use of the Subj. after Histor. tenses, 139. m, 9. 











$.—Kalro: ye, quanquam or quanquam quidem. The 
particle yé like quidem in Latin, gives emphasis to the restriction. 
See Kthn. Gr. § 817.2. Cf IV.2.7; Cyrop. IIL. 1.38; aleo Cicero, de 
Legg. II. 6.14: de ejus legis laude dicam; quod idem et Zaleucam et 
Charondam fuisse video; quanquam quidem illi non studii et 
delectationis, sed reipublicae causa leges civitatibus suis conscripserunt. 
When ¥é is separated from xalro: by intervening words, it frequently 
has not respect to the whole clause, but to the word which it follows, as 
in I. 6.11; IL 3.15; 12.7; IV.7.5: xairoe od8t rotrwy ye drf- 
xoos #v. See Hartung’s Gr. Partik. L S. 411; Kihn. L. Gr. II. § 704 
I, 2. and Tuse. Disp. III. 34, 84. bwéaxeto Sddonados elvat robrov, 
he never professed to be a teacher of these things, “se harum rerum 
doctorem pofiteri.” Cf. with éxécx. here the forms of érayvyéAAe- 
oda in § 7, 8. ™®@ pavepds elva:, by appearing to be such, ete, 
or on this account, because he appeared to be such. For the Nom. here 
by attraction with the Infin, see Kiihn. Gr. § 310. 8, also § 1 above, and 
ef. TI. 8. 1.—— ovvdsarplBovras éaurg@ pipoupdvous exetvoy. In some 
Mas. durg is found instead of éavrg, Lut the’latter pronoun is probably 
used, as referring to the thoughts of Socrates and not of the author; see 
aote, § 49. In sentiment, Plato Apol. 33 is parallel with this: éyd 38 
BiSdoxados péy obdevds xadxoT’ eyerduny, «7A. Accordingly, (see note 
1. 4,) Socrates does not call those to whom he gave instruction padnrds, 








198 NOTES. 


(pupils), but evvderas, cvvbsarpifevras, yruplzews, and du.radciovs, cf. £ 
6.3. In this way be distinguished himself from the Sophists of his time 
who boasted that they could effect all things by their teachings. —— 
éxetvoy, him, a3 contrasted with themselves. This Pron. is more em- 
phatie and distinct than asrés, and hence appropriate where another is 
contrasted emphatically with the person speaking or thinking. Cf IV. 
1.1; 2.3; Anab. VIL 3.4; Plat. Protag. p. 310. D. rerotese. The 
pronouns 33¢, 3c, resdode, and reséeSe, commonly -efer to what fol- 
lows; whilst edres, edrews, Tresvres, and tesovres Lave reference to 
what goes before; as in Cyrop. V. 2 31: Kal 5 Kipos dxoteas rou To- 
Bptew tetasra rerdde xpos apron Excte. Yet the latter clas some- 
what often refer to what follows; as in L 2 61; IL 1.10; IV.6.1; 
see also Kriiger. ad Anab. IL 2 2; and the former more seldom to what 
goes before, as teeée8e here. See also redd3e in I. 7. 5, at the end, with 
note. Different from this is it, when rd3e, ete, refer to an object as 
present before the eyes, as in Cyrop. IIL 3.35: éye 32 éuiv pty wapaweey, 
woievs tTiwas xph elvas dy rg Te1gse, i.e. in the present state of things. 
So in Cyrop. IIL 3. 38. Anab. VIL 3. 47. In like manner in Latin, for 
the sake of rendering the narrative of past events more vivid, hic is 
used for is. See Kiabner’s note upon Cic. Tuse. Disp. L 3. 5. p. 53.— 
Socrates was distinguished from all his predecessors by the correspond- 
ence of his life with his teachings, This was one secret of his influence. 
He lived according to his philosophy; cf.1L 3.1; IV. 4.16; 7. 1, ete 
See Brandis, Gesch. Gr. and Rom. Phil. IL S 6. 








A—AAAG& phy, see Note, L 1.6. iwepeoSlorvra iwepxro- 
vety, that one eating immoderately should labor excessively. Socrates 
probably alluded to the athlete whose voracity was proverbial. See 
Kéhner’s Note upon Cie. Tuse. IL 17. 40.——+7rd 8é, answering to rd 
uty above. yu x}, the appetite for food and drink; so it is not 
unfrequently used; Cyrop. L 3.18. VIIL 7.4: rq 38 4 yx) otroy py 
od xposiero. In like manner the Latins use anima and animus. 
See Kiihn. note on Cicero, Tuse. Disp. II. 22. 53. Cf. also, I. 3. 14, upon 
which Kihner says: de vehementiore amoris appetitione. TAavTa 
ixavaés éxmoveiv, to digest by suitable labor. TavTny...Thy a 
tyiewhy re ixavos elyu. This manner of living (és) is healthfal (for 
the body), sufficiently so, ete. This position of the adverb is emphatic 
Sce Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. 256. E. for abundant examples, and also Kithn, 
Gr. § 348. 5, and L. Gr. IL § 863.1. Cf. Cicero de Oratore, I. 21. 96: 
jczundum satis fore videbatur. So of other adverbs both in Latin and 
Greek, e. g. wdvv, admodum, plane, ete. eumodicew, to hinder; jiter 
ally, to fetter, from év and wos. 

















BOOK I. CHAP. IL 199 


5i—AAN’ ob why, Ipuarinds ye...0¥ phy v8". The particles 
oi why are often used where one phrase is followed by another which 
might seem to oppose it, but does not. The latter thought is strongly 
affirmed, whilst the first remains true. The idea here is, that, although 
Socrates commended the care of the body, yet he was not effeminate, etc. 
Latin: profecto tamen non or neque tamen; see L 2. 27: od phy rd ye 
GAAa ofrw xpivera, in respect to other things, surely, we do not so 
judge. Thue. 1. 5; Isocr. Paneg. 54, 68. Where there is no opposition 
between the antecedent and consequent member, but an agreement in 
sentiment, the particle uf», in the phrase od why or obdt phy, not only 
connects, but enhances the meaning, like the Latin vero in neque 
vero. Ov phy ovdt, therefore = neque... quidem or ac ne... quidem; 
see I. 2. 63, and Hartung, Gr. Partik. ILS. 373sq. Kithn. Gr. §316. 1. (a). 
L. Gr. IL § 862. —— &aalovinds hy ott’ duxexdvy, «.7.A. *AraCovixds 
is from &An, & wandering, a roaming: thence ada¢é»y, a wanderer, and 
impostor, pretender, and the adjective aAa(ovixds, disposed to make false 
pretensions, and here, desirous of display in dress (auwexdvy, lit. a fine 
outer garment worn by women and effeminate men), ete. There is un- 
doubtedly a secret thrust, in this passage, at the sophists who were fond 
of display in dress and equipage; and were hence sometimes called xar’ 
etoxhy the daadves. : 

"Epactxpnudrovs from Epacis (%papa:) love, and xypijua, money, = 
money-loving, avaricious. cuvdyras, see note, § 8 above. —— 
Trav piv yap BAAwy...éxpdrrero xphuata. Vdp introduces the proof 
that Socrates did not make his disciples avaricious; and a more con- 
densed argument it would be difficult to find: For he both (uéy) freed 
them from other desires, (and of course froma desire of money, asa 
means of gratifying them), and (5é) did not take pay, exact money (émpdr- 
Teto xXphuara) from those who were desirous of his instructions (éavrod 
émSupodyras, lit. those desirous of himself, ii, qui sui cupidi essent; and 
thus showed himself free from all avaricious desires, His course of con- 
duct was thus strongly contrasted with that of the sophists, who, by their 
exactions from their disciples, were distinguished in the opinion of the 
common people for their avarice. See L 2. 6, 11, 60; I. 5,6; Stallb 
Plato, Hipp. Maj. 282. D. and note; Gorgias p. 519. C; Ocecon. 2.8 
Apol. p. 20; and Aristoph. Clouds, 99, 100: 





“ These are they, 
Who can show pleaders how to twist a cause, 
Sv you'll pay them for it, right or wrong.” 


6.—Tovtrov 8 dawexduevos, abstaining (or, by abstaining) from 


this; i.e, from taking pay from his pupils. tvydpamodsoras 








200 NOTES. 


davr&y érexddrer. *Avdparodiorhs, a slave-dealer, from dv3pan0di es, 
‘to reduce to slavery (prob. from aydpés and wots), a more emphatic word 
than SovAdw, to subdue; hence in the plur. with éavréy, sellers of them- 
selves, of their own liberty. ’Ewexdaes, to call in reproach, to stigmatize ; 
see I. 5. 6: voul(wy roy mapa Tov TuxdvTos Xphuara AauBdvorra deawdrnp 
éavrod xadtiordvat, xal Sovrevew Sovdclay ovSeusis rrov airxpdy. 
Sih 7d ayarynaioy abrois elvya: SiartéyecSa: wap’ Gy &v AdBorey, because 
the necessity was Jaid upon them of conversing with those, from whom 
they might receive a reward. In Latin, as in English, the pronoun cor- 
responding to the demonstrative rotro:s, would generally be used before 
the relative (éy): cum iis...a quibus, with those, from whom. See ex- 
amples of its omission in Greek in B. 127.1. d. Kihn. Gr. § 331, Rem. 8, 
L. Gr. IL § 782. 4; cf. also IL 6. 35. For the use of &» here with the 
optative in oratio ob/., see Kahn. Gr. § 838. 6, and Ex.; L. Gr. IL. § 798. 
Cf a different use, IV. 1. 2. 





%—E!...epdrro:ro. In the use of this ef for 8r: or ds we have 
an example of the urbanity of the Greeks, who preferred not to express 
an odious sentiment as actually existing, but as possible; see note L 1. 13, 
and notice the different significations of the Indic and Opt. mode in the 
two passages. —— 7d pdyioroy xépdos...lrov ayaddv. A beautiful illus- 
tration of this passage is found in the Life of Socrates by Diogenes Laer- 
tius, I], 84: Aioxlvov 8& eixdyros: Mévns eid wal AAO piv oddity Exe, 
BiSwpr 3¢ wor euaurdy> 7Ap’ ody, elxey (5 Swxpdrns), ovx alcddvy Ta pé- 
yiotd pot 81800; ph 6 yevduevos xadds xayadds TG Ta péyioTa 
ebepyerqoaryts ph Thy weylaorny xdpiv for. After verbs of fearing, 
etc.,, instead of uh...) we more usually find wu} od as in IL, 3. 10: 
SéSoixa, ph obk Exw Tocabrnvy codlay. But the double yf is used here 
to indicate more definitely that the sentiment was Socrates’ own. The 
form of the oratio obligua is retained in minor parts of the sentence as 
well as in the general enunciation of it. See Kishn. L Gr, ID. § 718, 1. 
Rem. 2; also ef. Thuc. IL. 18, Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. 8. 177, compares 
this construction with that of yé after ydp. For an explanation of which 
Kihner says: subtilior quam verior mihi videtur esse, see Hermann, 
Adn. Viger. § 265. For the use of the participle with the article here =. 
Latin, is, qui: & yevduevos...rg... evepyerqoayri, see Kihn. Gr. 
§ 244. 8. xdpw txew to feel gratitude. Hence the idea of the whole 
phrase: lest one who had become truly noble and good should not feel 
the most lively gratitude towards him who hed conferred the greatest 
favors. 








8.—Tdy tvvdyvrwy éaurg = Latin, famil.sves See ncta spas 





BOOK I. CHAP. Il. 201 


§ 3 above. —— ei wh &pa, Latin, nisi forte, used ironically. So 
Kpa is often used in Attic prose. It must not be supposed, however, 
that &pa loses its inferential force in such cases, The idea in the mind 
of the writer here was undoubtedly something like this: unless, (which 
we did not suppose, but might naturally infer from the fact that such a 
man as Socrates was accused,) virtue is, etc. The employment of par- 
ticles in this way, as suggestive of trains of thought passing through the 
mind of the writer or speaker, frequently of so subtle a nature that they 
could not well be expressed in language, is one of the most decided 
beauties of the Greek language, and strikingly indicative of the cultiva- 
tion of the Greek mind. A close attention to such particles as daAd, 
toa, ydp, wov, 84, etc. will not only convince the student of this fact, 
but will repay him by the acquaintance he will thus obtain with the an- 
cient mode of thinking, and the reflex influence of Attic delicacy and 
refinement upon himself. Ei wf without &pa is also found in a very 
similar sense. The exception made is in such cases always an impossible, 
or at least a highly improbable one. See Kihn. Gr. § 324.8, L. Gr. 
II. § 756. 5, and Stallb. Plat. Repub. II. 375, and ef. Kiiha. Cic. Tuse. 
Disp. IV. 23. 51. Ssapdopa, like the Latin, corruptela, that 
which corrupts, contaminates, is perhaps here well rendered by the Part. 
adj, corrupting, or personifying it, a corrupter. 





9.—AAAG, very often introduces an objection. Hartung, Gr. Par- 
tik. IL 37. yi, followed by the Ace. of the name of the deity in- 
voked, indicates strong affirmation, and is frequently used after &Ad in 
answering objections. See B. 149. m. 23. 5 kathyopos tpn. 
The common position of the words is the reverse of that found here, as 
in § 36: &n 6 XapexAjjs. Still this order is not very unfrequent; as in 
II.1.18: & Swapdrns &pn. 2.7: xpds raidra dé veavioxos pn. Symp. VL 
5: 6 KaAdAlus &pn. Cyrop. VIIL 3. 27. Ocecon. XIX. 2. We find the 
same construction in Latin: accusator inquit; see O. M. Miller ad 
Cic. de Orat. p. 98. imxepopay, lit, to look over; hence, to over- 
look, to despise; whilst xarappovety below means, lit., to think down 
upon; hence, to consider valueless, to contemn; like the Latin despi- 
cere and contemnere. See IL. 3.4: xdvyra ravSpdhawa éwepedpa. 4.10: 
bwepop@ 1d Sarudnov. | tTaY KadxectTaorwy vdépwy, the established 
or received laws. e%, optative in Orat. obliqua. Tovs py Tis 
wéaews &Epxovras; for this common construction of the Greek, with the 
article separated from its noun, by words which are combined with it in 
expressing a single conception, giving emphasis and direction to the qua- 
lifying words, see Kiihn. Gr. § 245. 8. (a). Aéywv, by saying, or 
when he said. ——_ awd nudpov xadloracdsa:. The Athenian ms- 
1] : 























202 NOTES. 


gistrates were chosen by putting the names of candidates into an urg 
with black and white beans («xtayo:), and thoee whose names were drawz 
with the white beans were elected ; hence they are called ef ad xuduow 
Epxovres and xvapyevrof, ‘bean Archons;’ see Fiske’s Man. Clasa, Lit 
p. 180. KaSioracdat, Mid. Voice, sibi collocare, o: creare. —— 8é after 
pty above, contrasts the conduct of men in respect to their choice of 
individuals for other occupations and for rulers, and may be rendered 
whilst or although. 

@éAecy, for which many read @éAew. The shorter form, never 
used by Homer and early Epic writers, and nearly always by the trage- 
dians except in the Impf. 43«Aoy, is seldom found in Xenophon and the 
more ancient Attic prose writers, except in particular phrases; as el 
Séaes, dy Sede SéAy; hence the é was probably here erased by the cor- 
rector. It is however used in a few passages of the Memorabilia; as in 
IL 1. 17, and 6. 4. In I. 4. 18, we have the full form after a word end- 
ing in a consonant, and the abbreviated form after a vowel. KEXpH 
oa:, perfect used as present, indicating possession or continued use, 
to have in his service, v. Kahn. Gr. § 255, Rem. 5; Buttmann, § 113. 
7. So this verb is generally used in Attic Greek. It is also used asa 
present in Epic writers, but frequently with signification, to be in want, 
need of a thing. So in a few cases in Attic writera. Cf. Demosthenes 
de Corona, p. 239, 40; 827, 304, and Homer, Odya. I 266; XIV. 422 
et al. xvapeurg, chosen by a bean, i.e., by lot; implied of course 
with the following nouns, réxrov, x.7.A.——pnd" éx’ BAA ToE- 
Ora; Seiffert calls this construction a slight Anacoluthon for und” BAAg 
éx) roavra. Itis better perhaps with Kahn. tosupply xexpioda: cvapevrg 
rivl. &...adpapravépera...Tdy...duapravopnévey, which going 
wrong (or, in which if there is error), do far less injury than when wrong 
is done to (or, in reference to) the State. —— éwalpeiv, to induce or 
incite. tpn, i. e., [xarhyopos] &pn. THES KaXEcTHeOTHRS TOAL- 
relas, the existing government. xal wovewy Bialous, and made 
them violent, turbulent, disobedient; opposed to xpats, mild, gentle, 
obedient. To:eiy is connected by xal to éxalpew. It will be observed, 
that Xenophon does not deny the fact that Socrates was not altogether 
pleased with the democratical government of Athens, lian, Var. Hist 
TIL 17, says: ZLwxpdrns dy tH piv *ASnvaley woditelg obn hpdoxere. 
Tnavrixhy yap nal povapxixhy édpa Thy Bnuoxpatlay obcay. 




















10.—#pdynoiv aoxotvras, way be rendered, acting prudently, 
exercising practical wisdom, prudentiam colere or exercere. Se 
Seiffert ; but it seems more in accordance with the spirit of the passage 
tc consider gpéynors as antithetical to &uadla, aud to render the phrase: 


BOOK I. CHAP. IL 203 


those who devote themselves to mental culture. So Kihner: ego vero 
eredo.e08,, qui animi cultui operam dant. vyoul(orras 
ixavols -EveoSat. For foecSa: many read elya:, supposing that after 
the forms of voul(ew, to be construed with the nominative, Xenophon 
always uses the present infinitive; but we find both the future and aorist 
used to indicate different modifications of the same idea. For parallel 
cases of the Fut. and Aor. after verba putandi, etc, cf § 8 above; 
IL. 8 6; IIL 1.1; 7.8; IV. 1.5; Cyrop. VIL 2. 28; see Kahn. L. Gr. 
§ 445, note 2, and Gr. § 257. 2. Rem. 2, There seems to be special 
propriety and beauty in the use of the future here where a contingency 
is denoted; i.e. those who suppose that = time and circumstances 
favor), they shall be suitable, etc. 

Ipdédcetary, attend, are consequent upon. —— of Biacdévres... ol 
... reiodévres, compelled by force (Bia)...induced by persuasion. It 
should be observed that in Deponents which have both a middle and 





passive form in the Aor. (as Aidouas, Biarduny, éBidoSnv) the passive 


form generally, not always, retains the passive signification. See Rost, 
Gr. § 118; Kihn. § 252. Rem. Cf. Hellen. VI. 1.7; VIL 3. 9.-—— 
apapedévres...xexaptouévor; these words are here contrasted, as 
also BiacSévres and weicdevres, and puicovcw and diAroiow, and hence 
the most forcible rendering of xexapiopévos is, those who have received 
favors, beneficio affici, in antithesis with those who are de- 
prived, despoiled; although the common, almost the universal meaning 
of xap{(eoSa: is to gratify, to bestow favor, beneficio afficere. Cf. how-. 
ever, Herod. VIII. 5: oBro: 5 dvareweiopdvor Foavy Kal roios EdBodect 
éxexdpioro. tay iaoxdy bvev yvouns éxdyrwy, those who 
possess force, power, without understanding. In the words of Horace: 
qui “vim consilii expertem” habent. Ta roatra xpdrrew. ‘This 
is the reading of all the Mss. and of all the ancient editions of any 
authority. Some later editors have supplied 7é before ra romira, but 
although strict concinnity of construction would require the article to 
correspond with that before AidfecSa:, yet it does not so demand it 
as to set aside the authority of Msa. and early editions. For the im 
finitive, A:dfecSa:, standing by itself, seems more to need the support 
of the ré than xpdrrew, which is attended by its object; and be 
sides, many passages are found in the most accurate Greek writers, 
where this strict conformity of the parts of the sentence is not observed, 
Kihn. in h. 1. 











11.—"AAAG phy, see note upon L I. 6. Tuupaxwy & per 
BidlecSa: TrordApay déorr dv obk GAlywv...ov8evds, he who ven- 
cured to use force, (like vi grassari in Livy,) would indeed (xé:) need 


204 NOTES. 


allies not a few, ete. This emphatic positice of ‘he ola 2Afyes, nol a few. 
at the end of the clause and the corresponding place of the stSerés, nca 
one, none, should not escape the student's notice.—— sel yae. See 
note L 1.19. The yap gives a reason for the assertion in the last clause, 
and «a) strengthens pédvos, even by himself, by himself alone; péve. 
being the Nom. with the Inf, because referring to the same person with 
the subject of the verb. wal...3%. See note L 1. 8: xameivos 3¢ 
—— gevetes, = Latin, necare, whilst éxexreivew — interficere ;-—Seiffert. 
— 4 (avrt redopnévy xpyeda:; the idea is: than to have him, living, 
asa willing friend. 


12.—AAA’ Egy ye. The force of the particles Gada’... ye is nearly 
that of at enim, in Latin, but surely, or indeed. The sense is the same 
as if the objector had said: waire: ye revro eras Exe, bs od Ayes, 
GAAL ‘ye Kprrias, «.r.A. The yé not only concedes what precedes, but 
does it in such a way that the following is more strongly opposed ; 
though what you say is granted in general, yet it certainly cannot be 
denied that, ete. Cf. note upon xairo: ye in L 2.3 above; and also 
Tuse. Disp. IIL 34,84: yerum quidem haec hactenus. The particle yé 
should seem moet naturally to follow ’AAAd, as both refer to the whole 
phrase, but in Attic Greek they are generally separated by intervening 
words, and no material difference in its force is discoverable, whether 
after &AAd or the predicate that immediately follows, as here. The pre- 
dicate being the most important part of the enunciation, may properly 
take after it a word which qualifies the whole phrase. Cf IV. 3. 3: 
"AM’ olaSd 7 En. But when ¥¢ is not subjoined to the predicate, but 
to some other part of the phrase, it frequently does not qualify the mean- 
ing of the whole phrase, but of the particular word with which it is 
placed. Cf. however, § 49 and 51. For the exceptions with regard to 
separate positions of these particles, see Ast, Lex. Plat. I. p. 101. In the 
only instances of their use in N. T. they are written together. See 
Hackett’s Plutarch, De Sera, ete, p. 95. 

Kpirtas, the son of Callaeschrus, was one of the Thirty Tyrants 
who, after the end of the Peloponnesian war, were placed over the 
Athenians (B. C. 403) by the Lacedemonians, who had obtained the 
principality of Greece. He possessed much influence and exercised the 
greatest rigor in his rule until put to death by Thrasybulus. Hellen. IL 
8,15 sq. Thirlwall’s Hist. of Greece, Ch. XXIX., XXXL Mitford, do. 
Ch. 21. 2. "ArxiBiddyns, the son of Clinias, the inheritor of one of 
the largest fortunes in Athens, and possessed of many noble traits of 
character, excited the interest of Socrates, and led to his untiring exer- 
tion to win one possessing such talents and advantages for serving his 








BOOK I. CHAP. IL 205 


country, to the side of truth and virtue. They not only lived together 
for a time at Athens, but served in company at Potidaea, where Socrates 
saved the life of his pupil, and were afterwards comrades at the battle 
of Delium. But the subsequent ceurse of Alcibiades is well known. 
See Thirlwall L p. 395 sq. Ch. XXIV. sq. The fact that these indivi- 
duals had been intimate with Socrates, without doubt had great influ- 
ence upon the minds of the undiscriminating multitude in making up 
their decision against him. —— péy...8 a5. The same succession of 
particles also appears in § 24; IL 2.14; robs uty Seots... ros & ax 
Spémrous ad; IIL. 1.8. See Kiihn. L. Gr. IL § 739. 2. bBptord- 
tatos, most insolent, for which some read bfpioricétaros. 





13.—Thy 3 mpds Xwxpdrny cuvorelay aitrow ds eydvero dinyh- 
gona, by a common attraction for 4% cvvovala abroiv ds éyéy., w.7.A. Cf 
L 3. 8; 4.18, etal. See Kiihn. Gr. § 347. 8. A similar construction is 
found in Latin: “familiaritatem autem eorum cum Socrate qualis fuerit 
explicabo.” With the imperative in Cic. Cn. Pompey XIIL: quae bre- 
viter qualia sint in Cn. Pompeio consideremus. 


14.—Eyevéodnvy ply yap 3h. Tap is used here to begin a pro 
mised narration, sometimes called ydp epexegetic. The 8% is added to 
.confirm the declaration, indeed. Cf. Sympos. 11.4; Apolog. § 20. Infra 
IIL 10. 10; 11. 17, et al. See Hartung’s Gr. Partik. L 287, and Kihn. 
L, Gr. 11. § 692. Sometimes the particle 34 following ydp does not 
qualify the meaning of that particle, but a preceding word in the sen- 
tence from which it is separated by ydp. Cf. IL 4.1: rodro pew yap 
5}, Le. rodro 37, this indeed; Cyrop. V. 8. 8: Ed pey ody, tpn, Sond 
eiSévar* wodAdk yap 3h eywye Kaneivos exappnoacduedsa apbs ddAAhAous, 
i.e, woAAd 354, prorsus multa. See Hartung and Kiihner, as above. 
xdvrwy dvouacroTrdte yevécsat, to become named, most celebrated, by 
all. "Eyevésdnvy péy... HSecay 3k... CAaxlorwv mev... qdovav 3% 
.. tos 8&. The consecution of the particles is here worthy of notice. 
The first two parts of the antithetic clause introduced by 3%, and con- 
trasted by pty... 3é, belong to one class or one general idea, whilst the 
last 3€é appends something of a different character, and may well enough 
be rendered by the Latin denique, and in fine. am’ é€Xaxlorwp 
uty xpnudrov, having the least means, or with the least means. Hieron. 
XL 1: and réy idfev xrnudrev Saxavay eis Td nowdy dyaddy. The same, 
6; also Anab, I. 1.9. The means or instrument with which any thing 
is accomplished is frequently designated in Greck by the Prep. axé with 
the Gen. where the simple ablative would be used in Latin. Cf §9 
above: robs rijs wéAews Epxovras aed kudpov xadlatacdsa, to appoint 











206 NOTES. 


by the bean; i. e., by casting lota with it. In like manner the material 
of which any thing is made, or from which it is derived, is denoted by 
ard. 8.8: Suglas 3t Stwy pimpds ded pixpoy. IL. 1. 25, 28. See Kithn. 
Gr. § 288. 1. (e) and(f), LL Gr. II. §,598. a’rapxéorata (iyra, 
lived most contentedly, or plane contentum vivere. The use of 
the participle as a complement with c¢idévas and émordoSa, as seen in 
(@rra, Bvra, and xpépevoy, where we use the conjunction and finite verb, 
and the Latins the Accus. with the Inf, is frequent in Greek, and is dis- 
tinguished from the use of the Infin., inasmuch as the Part. expresses the 
simple fact, and the Inf. generally indicates the manner; see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 311, 2. éy rois Adyots, Sews BovdAoiro, ef. Plato, Laches, p. 187. E 
For the use of éy with the Dat. here, see Kiihn. Gr. § 289. 1 (3). (a). 








15.—Taira 3t dpavre, perceiving these things, or, when they, ete, 
Lat. quae quum illi viderent. nal Byte olw xpoelpnodoy, and being 
such as they have been before represented to be; or, and since they were 
such, etc, Lat. ac tales essent, ete. The participles dpayre and dyre 
are doubtless in the Accus. agreeing with ard, and yet they may be ren- 
dered in Eng. as if Nom. Abs. nxérepdy tis avr oH; for the use of 
the Subj. in deliberative questions, or questions implying doubt, see 
Kahn. Gr. § 259. 1. (b), and L. Gr. IL § 464 Cf. § 45: 80a 3 dAlyor 
.ToUs BoAAOUs ph weloayres, GAAA Kpatoivres ypdpovar, wdéTepoy Play 
Paper h ph dopey elves. ——ésxiSupfoayre, from love or desire, 
propter cupiditatem. For this use of the participle, denoting the cause, 
see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 4. (b). épéEacdut, from dpéye, lit. to reach 
after, to long for, means here, in the Mid. voice, with the preceding 
Accus. alta, sought, expetere. "Opég. ris duAlas corresponds in 
meaning with Swxpdrovs apexdftny, in § 16. Cf. Symp. VIIL 85: ea» 
«ad dpexSH Tot odparos. ‘OpsAlas is the Gen. of the end aimed at; see 
C. Gr. 373. 1 and 2 4) vopioayre, or because they supposed ; see 
Kahn. Gr. § 312. 4. (b). —— yevéoSa: &y; for the use and signification 
of &y with the Infin.,, see Kahn. Gr. § 260. (5).——Adyeiy re xual 
axpdrre:y. The Latin Gerund in the Accus. with ad corresponds to 
these infinitives: ad dicendum agendumgque. 














ro. 


16.—@c0% 3:8éyros; the Latin would here take the conjunction 
with the Subj.: si deus iis optionem daret. For the use of the Part. in 
the Gen. absolute, where in Eng. we use a secondary clause introduced 
by some particle, see Kahn. Gr. § 812. 8 sq. ——(@vra... edpwr. For 
the constr. of the Part. as a complement so frequent in Greek, with 
various classes of verbs, see Kiihn. Gr. § 310. 4.8q. With verba sen- 
tiendi (espec. of sight), the Part. is generally to be expected, whilst with 


BOOK I. CHAP. II. 207 


those verbs which express mere opinion, conjecture, belief, hope, etc, 
espec, when relating to the future, the Inf. is more frequently used, 
With verbs of speaking, narrating, both forms are frequently employed 
In general, from the nature of the two forms, the Inf. is used where the 
idea is general, indefinite, the Part. where it is limited by time, place, etc. ; 
the Inf. simply names, the Part. describes. For a more extended discus- 
sion, see B, 144. 6 sq. espec. foot note; and for distinctions with particu- 
lar words, see Kiihn. Gr. § 311.——édépwyv. Besides dpdw, the verbs 
évolyw and aAloxoua: take both the temporal and syllabic augment. 
érXéoda: dy paAAoy atte redavdvai, Latin: “mortem vitae ante- 
ponere.” AfAw 8 dyevécdny, x.-1rA, they became known, ete., i. e, 
their subsequent conduct revealed their character. —— yap introduces 
the explanation of what they did, as the ground of the preceding asser- 
tion. @s...Tdxora, ut primum, just as soon as,—— dwrorndh- 
gayre, a stronger word than axopoirhoayre. Philostr. Vit. Apoll. IV. 
88: ef ris 3:h rovTo awonndg piAogopias, is sometimes compared with 
this passage. —— dwparrétryny ra xoAitind, they immediately broke 
away from Socrates and engaged tn political life. 











17.—Ilows ody, perhaps then, or perhaps now. The ody intro- 
duces an inference from what precedes; the conduct of the pupils might 
suggest this objection to the conduct of Socrates. With Yows it denotes 
possible result or consequence. cwdppoveity, to be of sound mind, 
here, to have just views (in relation to government): Socrates ought not - 
to teach his disciples the manner of governing, before he teaches them 
to do it with moderation, equity. ox avrtAdyw. Xenophon 
leaves this reproach unanswered for the present, but resumes it in IV. 3, 
1.——8e...dpa@, but this I see, “hoe certe video,” or “tantum 
video.” Te Ady@ sposBiBdloryras, bringing them over to 
their opinion, persuading them by their arguments, Cf. Aesch. ec. Ctesi- 
phon, ¢. 28: rg Adyp mposBiBdlor suas; also Aristoph. Avy. 425: xpos- 
BBG Aéywv; Eqq. 85: 3 xpocPiBdles pe, you teach me well, and Xen. 
Oecon. XIV. 4. 











18.—Ol3a...de:nyxbyra; for this use of the Part. see note on 14 
and 16 above. Ol8a 8 canelyw, I know too that these men, ete 
cwhpovotrvre: like deuv. above:—— ore from és &re, until 
when = whilst. ob pdoBoupévw...dAAd” olopévew, not because 
they feared, but because, etc, Lat.: non quod vererentur, ete, The stu- 
dent cannot too carefully notice the frequent and varied constructions of 
the Greek Participle. 











198 NOTES. 


(pupils), but curdyras, svvd:arpiBovras, yvwpluous, and éx.rydelous, cf. £ 
6.3. In this way he distinguished himself from the Sophists of his time, 
who boasted that they could effect all things by their teachings, —— 
éxetvoy, him, aa contrasted with themselves, This Pron. is more em- 
phatic and distinct than airds, and hence appropriate where another is 
contrasted emphatically with the person speaking or thinking. Cf. IV. 
1.1; 2.8; Anab. VII. 3.4; Plat. Protag. p. 310. D. rototase. The 
pronouns 83¢, @8¢, roidcde, and roodode, commonly :fer to what fol- 
lows; whilst ovros, ofrws, Trotovros, and rocovros Lave reference to 
what goes before; as in Cyrop. V. 2. 31: Kal 6 Kiipos dxotoas rod Te- 
Bptov rotatra roidde mpos avtoy tracte. Yet the latter class some- 
what often refer to what follows; as in J. 2.61; IL 1.10; IV.6.1; 
see also Kriiger. ad Anab. II. 2.2; and the former more seldom to what 
goes before, as roobdc8e here, See also roidde in L 7. 5, at the end, with 
note. Different from this is it, when rd3e, etc, refer to an object as 
present before the eyes, as in Cyrop. IIT. 3. 35: éy& 3 duty pty wrapavay, 
wolous tivds xph elvar ev rg rorgse, i.e. in the present state of things. 
So in Cyrop. IIL 8. 38. Anab. VIL 8.47. In like manner in Latin, for 
the sake of rendering the narrative of past events more vivid, hic is 
used for is. See Kiihner’s note upon Cic. Tusc. Disp. I 3. 5. p. 58.— 
Socrates was distinguished from all his predecessors by the correspond- 
ence of his life with his teachings, This was one secret of his influence. 
He lived according to his philosophy; cf.1. 3.1; IV. 4.16; 7. 1, ete 
See Brandis, Gesch. Gr. and Rom. Phil. IL S. 5. 








4.—AAAX phy, see Note, L 1.6. iwepecSlovra iwepxo- 
yety, that one eating immoderately should labor excessively. Socrates 
probably alluded to the athletes whose voracity was proverbial. See 
Kiihner’s Note upon Cic. Tuse. IT. 17. 40. +o 3é, answering to 7d 
uty above. wux, the appetite for food and drink; so it is not 
unfrequently used; Cyrop. L 3.18. VIIL 7.4: rg 88 4 Wuxh otrov piv 
ob mposlero. In like manner the Latins use anima and animus. 
See Kiihn. note on Cicero, Tuse. Disp. I. 22. 53. Cf. also, L 3. 14, upon 
which Kiihner says: de vehementiore amoris appetitione. TAaUTa 
ixavas éxmovety, to digest by suitable labor. TauTny... Thy ek 
Sytewvny te ixaves elvw. This manner of living (éw) is healthful (for 
the body), sufficiently so, ete. This position of the adverb is emphatic 
Sce Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. 256. E. for abundant examples, and also Kahn, 
Gr. § 848. 5, and L, Gr. IT. § 863.1. Cf. Cicero de Oratore, I. 21. 96: 
jczundum satis fore videbatur. So of other adverbs both in Latin and 
Greek, e. g. rdvv, admodum, plane, ete. dumodicew, to hinder; liter 
ally, to fetter, from éy and sobs. 

















BOOK I. CHAP. IL 199 


5.— AAA’ od phy, Spvariuds ye...0% phy «v8*. The particles 
oi why are often used where one phrase is followed by another which 
might seem to oppose it, but does not. The latter thought is strongly 
affirmed, whilst the first remains true. The idea here is, that, although 
Socrates commended the care of the body, yet he was not effeminate, etc. 
Latin: profecto tamen non or neque tamen; see L 2. 27: od phy rd ye 
&AAa ofrw xpiveras, in respect to other things, surely, we do not so 
judge. Thuc. 1. 5; Isocr. Paneg. 54, 68. Where there is no opposition 
between the antecedent and consequent member, but an agreement in 
sentiment, the particle yf», in the phrase ob phy or ob8t phy, not only 
connects, but enhances the meaning, like the Latin vero in neque 
vero. Ov phy ovdt, therefore = neque... quidem or ac ne... quidem; 
see L 2. 63, and Hartung, Gr. Partik. ILS. 373s8q. Kihn. Gr. §316. 1. (a). 
L. Gr. IL § 862. —— &aalovinds fy ott’ &urexdyp, «.7.A. "AdraCovixds 
is from &Ay, & wandering, a roaming: thence dAa(év, a wanderer, and 
impostor, pretender, and the adjective &Aa{ovxds, disposed to make false 
pretensions, and here, desirous of display in dreas (auwexdyy, lit. a fine 
outer garment worn by women and effeminate men), etc. There is un- 
doubtedly a secret thrust, in this passage, at the sophists who were fond 
of display in dress and equipage; and were hence sometimes called xa7’ 
dioxhy the draldves. 

"Epacixpnudruvs from (seis (%pazas) love, and ypijua, money, = 
money-loving, avaricious. cuvdyras, see note, § 8 above. —— 
Trav piv yap BAAwy...éxpdrrero xphuara. Ydp introduces the proof 
that Socrates did not make his disciples avaricious; and a more con- 
densed argument it would be difficult to find: For he both (uéy) freed 
them from other desires, (and of course from a desire of money, asa 
means of gratifying them), and (8) did not take pay, exact money (émpdr- 
veto xphpata) from those who were desirous of his instructions (éavrod 
ém:Supuovvras, lit. those desirous of himself, ii, qui sui cupidi essent; and 
thus showed himself free from all avaricious desires, His course of con- 
duct was thus strongly contrasted with that of the sophists, who, by their 
exactions from their disciples, were distinguished in the opinion of tho 
common people for their avarice. See L 2. 6, 11, 60; I. 5,6; Stallb 
Plato, Hipp. Maj. 282. D. and note; Gorgias p. 519. C; Occon. 2.8 
Apol. p. 20; and Aristoph. Clouds, 99, 100: 





“ These are they, 
Who can show pleaders how to twist a cause, 
Sv you'll pay them for it, right or wrong.” 


6.—Tovrov & a&wexdpevos, abstaining (or, by abstaining) from 
this; Le, from taking pay from his pupils. dvioawodioras 





200 NOTES. 


davr@y erexdrer. *Avdparodioris, a slave-dealer, from dv3pax0di (cs, 

‘to reduce to slavery (prob. from ay8pés and wots), a more emphatic word 
than SovAdw, to subdue; hence in the plur. with éauvray, sellers of them- 
selves, of their own liberty. ’EwexdaAes, to call in reproach, to stigmatize ; 
see I. 5. 6: vopllwy roy xapa rod ruxdvros xphuata AauBdvorra seoxdrnyp 
davrod xadicrdvat, xa Sovredew Sovrelay obSeusas hrrov aicxpdy. 
5:a 7d dvarynatoy abrois elya: Siartéyerda: wap” dy dy AdBorer, because 
the necessity was Jaid upon them of conversing with those, from whom 
they might receive a reward. In Latin, as in English, the pronoun cor- 
responding to the demonstrative rotro:s, would generally be used before 
the relative (éy): cum iis...a quibus, with those, from whom. See ex- 
amples of ita omission in Greek in B. 127.1. d. Kihn. Gr. § 331, Rem. 3, 
L. Gr. IL. § 782. 4; ef. also IL 6. 35. For the use of & here with the 
optative in oratio obl., see Kahn. Gr, § 338. 6, and Ex.; L. Gr. II. § 798. 
Cf. a different use, IV. 1. 2. 





%—E!...epdrro:ro. In the use of this ef for 8r: or ds we have 
an example of the urbanity of the Greeks, who preferred not to express 
an odious sentiment as actually existing, but as possible; see note L 1. 13, 
and notice the different significations of the Indic, and Opt. mode in the 
two passages. —— 1d péyiorov xépdos...plroy &yadiy. A beautiful illus- 
tration of this passage is found in the Life of Socrates by Diogenes Laer- 
tius, II, 84: Aloxlvov 8 eimdyros: Méyns eiul wal BAAO pey obdey Fa, 
Sidwus SE cor euavtdy* *Ap’ ody, elev (5 Swxpdrns), ovK aicddyy ra pé- 
yiatd pot 8808s; By 6 yevduevos Kadds Kayadds TG Ta péyioTa 
evepyerhoast: wh Thy peylorny xdpev Efor. After verbs of fearing, 
ete, instead of uh... 4) we more usually find wh od as in IL 3. 10: 
Sé3oixa, wh ovx Exw rocabrny aogplay. But the double pf is used here 
to indicate more definitely that the sentiment was Socrates’ own. The 
form of the oratio obliqua is retained in minor parts of the sentence as 
well as in the general enunciation of it. See Kuhn. L. Gr, IL. § 718. 1. 
Rem. 2; also cf. Thuc. IL 18. Hartung, Gr. Partik. IT. S. 177, compares 
this construction with that of yé after ydp. For an explanation of which 
Kihner says: subtilior quam verior mibi videtur esse, see Hermann, 
Adn. Viger. § 265. For the use of the participle with the article here =. 
Latin, is, qui: & yevduevos...7Tg@... evepyerfoayri, see Kahn. Gr. 
§ 244. 8. xdpw txew to feel gratitude. Hence the idea of the whole 
phrase: lest one who had become truly noble and good should not feel 
the most lively gratitude towards him who had conferred the greatest 
favors. 








8.—Tav tvvdvrwy éavtrg = Latin, familiz:ves See ncta spon 


BOOK I. CHAP. II. 201 


§ 3 above. —— ei uh &pa, Latin, nisi forte, used ironically. So 
Koa is often used in Attic prose. It must not be suppesed, however, 
that &oa loses its inferential force in such cases, The idea in the mind 
of the writer here was undoubtedly something like this: unless, (which 
we did not suppose, but might naturally infer from the fact that such a 
man as Socrates was accused,) virtue is, etc. The employment of par- 
ticles in this way, as suggestive of trains of thought passing through the 
mind of the writer or speaker, frequently of so subtle a nature that they 
could not well be expressed in language, is one of the most decided 
beauties of the Greek language, and strikingly indicative of the cultiva- 
tion of the Greek mind. A close attention to such particles as daAd, 
toa, ydp, xov, 3%, etc., will not only convince the student of this fact, 
but will repay him by the acquaintance he will thus obtain with the an- 
cient mode of thinking, and the reflex influence of Attic delicacy and 
refinement upon himself. E? uh without &pa is also found in a very 
similar sense. The exception made is in such cases always an impossible, 
or at least a highly improbable one. See Kihn. Gr. § 324.8, L. Gr. 
II. § 756. 5, and Stallb. Plat. Repub. IJ. 375, and ef. Kiiha. Cic. Tuse. 
Disp. IV. 23. 51. Ssapdopa, like the Latin, corruptela, that 
which corrupts, contaminates, is perhaps here well rendered by the Part. 
adj, corrupting, or personifying it, a corrupter. 





9.—AAA&, very often introduces an objection. Hartung, Gr. Par- 
tik. II. 37. yh, followed by the Ace. of the name of the deity in- 
voked, indicates strong affirmation, and is frequently used after &aad in 
answering objections. See B. 149. m. 23. 6 kathyopos tpn. 
The common position of the words is the reverse of that found here, as 
in § 86: %pn 6 Xapxajjs. Still this order is not very unfrequent ; as in 
IL.1.18: & Swxpdrns %pyn. 2.7: xpbs radra db veavioxos pn. Symp. VL 
5: 6 KadAlas %pn. Cyrop. VIIL 8.27. Oecon. XIX. 2. We find the 
same construction in Latin: accusator inquit; see O. M. Miller ad 
Cic, de Orat. p. 98. iwepopiy, lit, to look over; hence, to over- 
louk, to despise; whilst «xarappovety below means, lit., to think down 
upon ; hence, to consider valueless, to contemn; like the Latin despi- 
cere and contemnere. See I. 8.4: adyra ravSpdhmwa bwepedpa. 4.10: 
SwepopS 7d Saiudnoy. | tay naxectérwy véuoy, the established 
or received laws. e%n, optative in Orat. obliqua. Tous ply ris 
wéaews &pxovtas; for this common construction of the Greek, with the 
article separated from its noun, by words which are combined with it in 
expressing a single conception, giving emphasis and dircction to the qua- 
lifying words, see Kiihn. Gr. § 245. 3. (a). Aéywv, by saying, or 
when he said. ard xudpov xadloracgdat. The Athenian ms- 
11 i 


























202 NOTES. 


gistrates were chosen by putting the names of candidates into an urg 
with black and white beans (xéayo:), and those whose names were drawr 
with the white beans were elected ; hence they are called ef dd xuduov 
Epxovres and xvayevrof, ‘bean Archons;’ see Fiske’s Man. Clasa, Lit 
p. 180. KaSioracSa, Mid. Voice, sibi collocare,  creare. —— 8é after 
pty above, contrasts the conduct of men in respect to their choice of 
individuals for other occupations and for rulers, and may be rendered 
whilst or although. 

@éAecy, for which many read @dAcw. The shorter form, never 
used by Homer and early Epic writers, and nearly always by the trage- 
dians except in the Impf. 43«Aoz, is seldom found in Xenophon and the 
more ancient Attic prose writers, except in particular phrases; as ef 
Sércs, dy Sed Sap; hence the é@ was probably here erased by the cor- 
rector. It is however used in a few passages of the Memorabilia; as in 
IL 1. 17, and 6. 4. In I. 4. 18, we have the full form after a word end- 
ing in a consonant, and the abbreviated form after a vowel. KEXpH 
oas, perfect used as present, indicating possession or continued use, 
to have in his service, v. Kahn. Gr. § 255, Rem. 5; Buttmann, § 113. 
7. So this verb is generally used in Attic Greek. It is also used as a 
present in Epic writers, but frequently with signification, to be in want, 
need of a thing. So in a few cases in Attic writera, Cf. Demosthenes 
de Corona, p. 239, 40; 327, 304, and Homer, Odya IIL 266; XIV. 422 
et al. xvapeurg, chosen by a bean, i.e., by lot; implied of course 
with the following nouns, réxrov, x.7.A.——pnd’ éx’ BAAG ToL 
a6ra; Seiffert calls this construction a slight Anacoluthon for und’ &AAy 
éx) roiadra. Itis better perhaps with Kahn. tosupply xexpioda: cvanevrg 
riv, &...duapravépera...Tay...apapravyonévay, which going 
wrong (or, in which if there is error), do far less injury than when wrong 
is done to (or, in reference to) the State. -—— éwalpety, to induce or 
incite, ——Epn, i. e., [xarfyopos] tpn. ——tis nadeoraaons roAt- 
relas, the existing government. cal woew Bialous, and made 
them violent, turbulent, disobedient; opposed to xpais, mild, gentle, 
obedient. Toety is connected by «af to éxalpey. It will be observed, 
that Xenophon does not deny the fact that Socrates was not altogether 
pleased with the democratical government of Athens. lian, Var. Hist, 
IIL 17, says: ZLwxpdrns ey 7H pev "ASnvalwy swodirelg ob hpéoxere. 
Txrovrixhy yap nal povapxixhy édpa Thy Snuoxparlay odcay. 














10.—@péenoiv aoxotvras, way be rendered, acting prudently, 
exercising practical wisdom, prudentiam colere or exercere. Se 
Seiffert ; but it seems more in accordance with the spirit of the passage 
tc consider g¢péynois as antithetical to duadia, aud to render the phrase: 


BOOK I. CHAP. IL 203 


those who devote themselves'to mental culture. So Kihner: ego vero 
eredo.e08,, qui animi cultui operam dant vyoullorras 
ixavols-toeoSat. For trecda: many read elva:, supposing that after 
the forms of voul(ew, to be construed with the nominative, Xenophon 
always uses the present infinitive; but we find both the future and aorist 
used to indicate different modifications of the same idea. For parallel 
eases of the Fut. and Aor. after verba putandi, etc, cf. § 8 above; 
IL 8.6; IIL 1.1; 7.8; IV. 1.5; Cyrop. VIL 2. 28; see Kuhn. L. Gr. 
§ 445, note 2, and Gr. § 257. 2. Rem. 2. There seems to be special 
propriety and beauty in the use of the future here where a contingency 
is denoted; i.e. those who suppose that caf time and circumstances 
favor), they shall be suitable, etc. 

Iipécetoey, attend, are consequent upon. —— of pussbete: . of 

.. reosevres, compelled by force (Bia)...induced by persuasion. It 
should be observed that in Deponents which have both a middle and 
passive form in the Aor. (as fid(oua, Biardpny, eBidodny) the passive . 
form generally, not always, retains the passive signification. See Rost, 
Gr. 6118; Kithn. § 252. Rem. Cf. Hellen. VI. 1. 7; VIL 3. 9. —— 
apapedévres...xexaptauévor; these words are here contrasted, as 
aleo BiaoSévres and meiodévres, and picovow and girovow, and hence 
the most forcible rendering of xexapiouévo: is, those who have received 
favors, beneficio affici, in antithesis with those who are de- 
prived, despoiled ; although the common, almost the universal meaning 
of xapl(ecSa: is to gratify, to bestow favor, beneficio afficere. Cf. how-. 
ever, Herod. VII. 5: obro: 3 dvarereicpévo: Foav nad toict EdBodect 
éxexdproro. tay laoxiy &vev yvopns exdvrwy, those who 
possess force, power, without understanding. In the words of Horace: 
qui “vim consilii expertem” habent. Ta Towra xpdrrew. ‘This 
is the reading of all the Mss. and of all the ancient editions of any 
authority. Some later editors have supplied +é before 14 rotra, but 
although strict concinnity of construction would require the article to 
correspond with that before BidfecSa:, yet it does not so demand it 
as to set aside the authority of Mss. and early editions. For the im 
finitive, Aid{ecSo:, standing by itself, seems more to need the support 
of the ré than zpdrreyv, which is attended by its object; and be 
sides, many passages are found in the most accurate Greek writers, 
where this strict conformity of the parts of the sentence is not observed, 
Kihn, in h. 1. 











11.—"AAAG phy, see note upon I I. 6. cunmaxwy & per 
BidCecSa: trodudy Séor’ by obn SAlywv...ovdevds, he who ven- 
cured to use force, (like vi grassari in Livy,) would indeed (x2) need 





204 WOTES. 


allies not a few, ete. This emphatic position of the ox dfyes, nol a few. 
at the end of the clause and the corresponding place of the stSerés, na 
one, none, should not escape the student's notice. —— sel yae. See 
note L 1.19. The yap gives a reason for the assertion in the last elause, 
and «a) strengthens pdyos, even by himself, by himself alone; péve. 
being the Nom. with the Inf, because referring to the same person with 
the subject of the verb. wal...8%. See note L 1. 3: xameivos 3¢. 
evetey, = Latin, necare, whilst awoxrelyem = interficere ;—Seiffert. 

— 4 (avri xeSopuévy xpqoda; the idea is: than to have him, living, 
ase willing friend. 


12.—°"AAA’ pm ye. The force of the particles daa’... ye is nearly 
that of at enim, in Latin, but surely, or indeed. The sense is the same 
as if the objector had said: wairos ye rovro obras tye, &s od Aéyess, 
GAAG ye Kpitlas, «.r.A. The yé not only concedes what precedes, but 
does it in such a way that the following is more strongly opposed ; 
though what you say is granted in general, yet it certainly cannot be 
denied that, ete. Cf note upon «afro ye in L 2.3 above; and also 
Tuse. Disp. IIL 34,84: verum quidem haec hactenus. The particle yé 
should seem most naturally to follow *AAAd, as both refer to the whole 
phrase, but in Attic Greek they are generally separated by intervening 
words, and no material difference in its force is discoverable, whether 
after 4aAd or the predicate that immediately follows, as here. The pre- 
dicate being the most important part of the enunciation, may properly 
take after it a word which qualifies the whole phrase. Cf IV. 3. 3: 
"AM’ oladd 7 py. But when ¥é is not subjoined to the predicate, but 
to some other part of the phrase, it frequently does not qualify the mean- 
ing of the whole phrase, but of the particular word with which it is 
placed. Cf. however, §49 and 51. For the exceptions with regard to 
separate positions of these particles, see Ast, Lex. Plat. I. p. 101. In the 
only instances of their use in N. T. they are written together. See 
Hackett's Plutarch, De Sera, ete. p. 95. 

Kpirtas, the son of Callaeschrus, was one of the Thirty Tyrants 
who, after the end of the Peloponnesian war, were placed over the 
Athenians (B. C. 403) by the Lacedemonians, who had obtained the 
principality of Greece. He posseseed much influence and exercised the 
greatest rigor in his rule until put to death by Thrasybulus, Hellen. IL. 
8,15q. Thirlwall’s Hist. of Greece, Ch. XXIX., XXXI. Mitford, do. 
Ch. 21. 2. "ArKiBiddyns, the son of Clinias, the inheritor of one of 
the largest fortunes in Athens, and possessed of many noble traits of 
character, excited the interest of Socrates, and led to his untiring exer- 
tion to win one possessing such talents and advantages for serving his 











BOOK I. CHAP. IL. 205 


country, to the side of truth and virtue. They not only lived together 
for a time at Athens, but served in company at Potidaea, where Socrates 
saved the life of his pupil, and were afterwards comrades at the battle 
of Delium. But the subsequent ceurse of Alcibiades is well known. 
See Thirlwall L p. 395 sq. Ch. XXIV. sq. The fact that these indivi- 
duals had been intimate with Socrates, without doubt had great influ- 
ence upon the minds of the undiscriminating multitude in making up 
their decision against him. pév...d% ad, The same succession of 
particles also appears in § 24; IL 2.14; robs péy Seots... robs 5& au 
Spérovs ad; IIL. 1.8. See Kiihn. L. Gr. IL § 7389. 2. bBpiors- 
Taros, most insolent, for which some read SSpiorixdraros. 








13.—Thy 3& xpos Xwxpdrny cuvorelay abroiv ds eyévero dinyh- 
gona, by a common attraction for 4 ovvovala abroiv ds eyéy., w.7.A. Cf 
L 8.8; 4.18, etal. See Kihn. Gr. § 347. 8. A similar construction is 
found in Latin: “familiaritatem autem eorum cum Socrate qualis fuerit 
explicabo.” With the imperative in Cic. Cn. Pompey XIIL: quae bre- 
viter qualia sint in Cn. Pompeio consideremus. 


14.—Evyevéodnv pty yap 5h. Tap is used here to begin a pro 
mised narration, sometimes called ydp epexegetic. The 384 is added to 


.confirm the declaration, indeed. Cf. Sympos. 11.4; Apolog. § 20. Infra 


IIL 10. 10; 11. 17, et al. See Hartung’s Gr. Partik. L 287, and Kiihn. 
L, Gr. 11. § 692. Sometimes the particle 34 following ydp does not 
qualify the meaning of that particle, but a preceding word in the sen- 
tence from which it is separated by ydp. Cf. IL 4.1: roiro ney yap 
3}, Le. rodro 3n, this indeed; Cyrop. V. 3. 8: Ed wey ody, %pn, Soxd 
eiSévas* wodAd yap 3h eyarye Kaneivos exapinoiacdueda xpds GAAHAOUS, 
i.e, woAAd 34, prorsus multa, See Hartung and Kiihner, as above. 
xdvrwy évopacrotdtw yevéssat, to become named, most celebrated, by 
all. "Evyevéodnv piv... fdecay 5t... draxlorwy pty... jdovav 32 
.. tots 3t. The consecution of the particles is here worthy of notice. 
The first two parts of the antithetic clause introduced by 3%, and con- 
trasted by ney... 5, belong to one class or one general idea, whilst the 
last 5€é appends something of a different character, and may well enough 
be rendered by the Latin denique, and in jine. ax’ éhaxlorwp 
uty xpnudtey, having the least means, or with the least means, Hieron. 
XL 1: awd ray idlev xrnudrev Saxavay eis 7d Kowdy &yaddév. The same, 
6; also Anab. 1.1.9. The means or instrument with which any thing 
is accomplished is frequently designated in Greck by the Prep. axé with 
the Gen. where the simple ablative would be used in Latin. Cf §9 
above: zobs rijs wéAews Epxovras aad Kudo xadleracda,, to appoint 











igi sit es = #7 Ly 


206 NOTES. 


by the bean; i. e., by casting lots with it. In like manner the material] 
of which any thing is made, or from which it is derived, is denoted by 
&xé. 3.3: Swolas 32 Suv puxpas dxd pucpov. ID. 1. 25, 28 See Kahn. 
Gr. § 288. L. (e) and(f) LL. Gr. IL §598. avtapxéatata (arta, 
lived most contentedly, or plane contentum vivere. The use of 
the participle as a complement with ¢idévas and érierdoSa, as seen in 
(erra, Srra, and xpépever, where we use the conjunction and finite verb, 
and the Latins the Accus. with the Inf, is frequent in Greek, and is dis- 
tinguished from the use of the Infin., inasmuch as the Part. expresses the 
simple fact, and the Inf. generally indicates the manner; see Kahn. Gr. 
§ 311, 2. —— é rots Adyets, Sees BovdAocrro, ef. Plato, Laches, p. 187. E 
For the use of é» with the Dat. here, see Kahn. Gr. § 289. 1 (3) (a). 





15.—Taira 3% dpayre, perceiving these things, or, when they, ete, 
Lat. quae quum illi viderent. —— xa) Syrte eTe xpoclpnoder, and being 
such as they have been before represented to be; or, and since they were 
such, ete. Lat. ac tales essent, etc. The participles édparre and dvre 
are doubtless in the Accus, agreeing with airé, and yet they may be ren- 
dered in Eng. as if Nom. Abs. —— xérepdy vis abt $9; for the use of 
the Subj. in deliberative questions, or questions implying doubt, see 
Kabn. Gr. § 259. 1. (b), and L. Gr. IL § 464 Cf § 45: 30a 8 daAlyor 


.Tovs wodAods ph weloavres, GAA Kparourres ypdpovel, xétepor Play 


Paper 2 ph PSper clea. ——éxiSupfoarvre, from love or desire, 
propter cupiditatem. For this use of the participle, denoting the cause, 
see Kahn. Gr. § 312. 4. (b) épétacXar, from dpéye, lit. to reach 
after, to long for, means here, in the Mid. voice, with the preceding 
Accus. ait, sought, expetere. “Opét. ris dusAlas corresponds in 
meaning with Zexpdrovs apex2ftny, in §16. Cf. Symp. VIL 35: day 
wal dpex39 Tov oéparos. ‘OpsAlas is the Gen. of the end aimed at; see 
C. Gr. 373. 1 and 2 4 vopicoayre, or because they supposed ; see 
Kahn. Gr. § 312, 4. (b). —— yerdéoSa:z dy; for the use and signification 
of & with the Infin, see Kahn. Gr. § 260. (5). Aéyety re wal 
aparre:y. The Latin Gerund in the Accus, with ad corresponds to 
these infinitives: ad dicendum agendumque. 











16.—@cot 3:3dy7es; the Latin would here take the conjunction 
with the Subj.: si deus iis optionem daret. For the use of the Part, in 
the Gen. absolute, where in Eng. we use a secondary clause introduced 
by some particle, see Kahn. Gr. § 312. 3 sq. ——(a@yvra... éeépwr. For 
the conetr. of the Part. as a complement so frequent in Greek, with 
varivus classes of verbs, see Kiihn. Gr. § 310. 4.8q. With verba sen- 
tiendi (espec. of sight), the Part. is generally to be expected, whilst with 





BOOK I. CHAP. II. 207 


those verbs which express mere opinion, conjecture, belief, hope, etc, 
espec. when relating to the future, the Inf. is more frequently used, 
With verbs of speaking, narrating, both forms are frequently employed 
In general, from the nature of the two forms, the Inf. is used where the 
idea is general, indefinite, the Part. where it is limited by time, place, etc.; 
the Inf. simply names, the Part. describes, For a more extended discus- 
sion, see B. 144. 6 sq. espec. foot note; and for distinctions with particu- 
lar words, see Kiibn. Gr. § 311.——édépwy. Besides dpdw, the verbs 
&volyeo and aAloxoyas take both the temporal and syllabic augment. 
érxdodat dy padAAop atte tredvdvat, Latin: “mortem vitae ante- 
ponere.” Afjaw 3° dyevésdny, «tA, they became known, etc., i. e, 
their subsequent conduct revealed their character.—— yep introduces 
the explanation of what they did, as the ground of the preceding asser- 
tion. @s...Tdxtora, ut primum, just as soon as, &woxndh- 
cavre, a stronger word than axoge:rrfeayre. Philostr. Vit. Apoll. IV. 
88: ef tis 31a rovro d&xoxndg PiArocodpias, is sometimes compared with 
this passage. éxparrétny Ta woAttind, they immediately broke 
away from Socrates and engaged tn political life. 

















17.—Iows ody, perhaps then, or perhaps now. The ody intro- 
duces an inference from what precedes; the conduet of the pupils might 
suggest this objection to the conduct of Socrates, With Yows it denotes 
possible result or consequence. owppoveiv, to be of sound mind, 
here, to have just views (in relation to government): Socrates ought not - 
to teach his disciples the manner of governing, before he teaches them 
to do it with moderation, equity. obn arytiAéyow. Xenophon 
leaves this reproach unanswered for the present, but resumes it in IV. 3, 
1.——3t...dpa@, but this I see, “hoc certe video,” or “tantum 
video.” Te Ady@ wposBhiBdloyras, bringing them over to 
their opinion, persuading them by their arguments, Cf. Aesch. c. Ctesi- 
phon, ¢. 28: 7¢ Adyy xposBiBdlwy suas; also Aristoph. Avv. 425: xpos- 
BiBG A¢yor; Eqq. 35: €b xpooBiBd(ers we, you teach me well, and Xen. 
Oecon. XIV. 4. 











18.—OfSa...éde:nvbyra; for this use of the Part. see note on 14 
and 16 above. Of8a 8& xanelyw, I know too that these men, ete. 
cwdpovovvre: like deny. above:——Zore from és 8re, until 
when = whilst. ob goBovpévw...aArAA’” oiowévw, not because 
they feared, but because, ete, Lat.: non quod vererentur, ete. The stu- 
dent cannot too carefully notice the frequent and varied constructions of 
the Greek Participle. 











208 NOT Hb. 


19.—Efxo:evy &v. The Opt. with & is used here to express a pos 
sibility, B. Gr. 139. m. 15.—réy gacxdyteor Pirocogesy, those 
who pretend to be philosophers, the sophists; Seiffert says: qui se volunt 
esse philosophos. —- odopav SBpiorts, Lat. modestus and in- 
solens, considerate or discreet, and presumptuous or insolent. The same 
words are used as antithetical in Cyr. 3. 1. 21. ost BAAO obser; 
these accusatives depend upon the following verbal adjective axemorh 
pov. See Kithn. Gr. § 279.7; and ef. Cyr. IIL 3.9: éxsorhpoves 3¢ Joas 
7a xposhxovra; Plat. Epinom. R. 979. D.: 6 rat?’ émerhuey; Aesch, 
Agam. 1096: woAAd xaxd tvvlorep, and 103, ete. otta yiyrorKe 
For more in reference to Socrates’ opinion upon the question, so much 
discussed by the ancient philosophers, Whether virtue can be acquired, 
and also upon strengthening it by exercise, see III. 9.1; IV.1. and 
Sympos. II. 6. His idea seems to be, that it cannot even be retained 
without the constant practice of it.—— dpd yap Gowep...0b Suvapé- 
yous worecy. We should naturally expect a different constr. here, 
i.e, Gswep...o0i ph ta cépata aoxotvres ov Sivavrat xolEew, OTe 
wal... Tovs...o¥ Suvauevous. This kind of attraction by which the struc 
ture in the secondary enunciation, introduced by &swep, is made to con- 
form to that in the primary, is frequent in comparisons; cf. § 23, and 
Cyrop. I. 4. 15, and examples collected by Lobeck, in Parerg. c. VI. ad 
Phryn. p. 755; see Kihn. Gr. § 342. Rem. 3, and L. Gr. IL § 830. 3. For 
a similar attraction of the Infin. in constr. with the Acc, ef. L 2.29. An 
‘analogous construction is found also in the Latin. See Cic. de Amicit. I. 1: 
te suspicor iisdem rebus, quibus me ipsum interdum gravius commo- 
veri; and Tuse. Disp. 1.17.39, and Kihner’s note in h. 1. obre yap 
& Set xrpdrrei:y otre Gy Set axéxerda: Sivayrai; the Latin 
language can even excel the beautiful precision of the Greek here: 
“neque enim facere quae oportet neque abstinere possunt.” 











20.—‘Qs...0ot0ay. When ds is connected with a participle, the 
action expressed by the Part. is indicated as something imagined or con- 
ceived of, or a supposed reason, and is the same as a Part. denoting te 
think or say followed by an infinitive with or without an Accus. Lat.: 
Propterea quod putant esse, because they suppose, etc. This construction 
is employed with a simple participle or with the Gen or Aeccus, absolute, 
The construction with the Accus, Abs, as here, is quite frequent; since, 
as Buttmann saya, 145. note 7, “a cause or reason presented as in the 
mind of another seems to depend on a verb of thinking (sentiendi) im 
plied.” See Kahn. Gr. § 312. 6. (a), (b), (d); L. Gr. IT. §678. Ch IL 3.2: 
ebxeto 3¢ xpds Tobs Seobs axAGs TayORA Biddva, Os TOUS Deods KdANoTa 
cidéras.-—— thy 3& THY tovnpay xaréAvory. If the ellipsis were 


BOOK I. CHAP. IL. 209 


supplied here, it would read: rhy 38 ray wov. dusAlay narddrA. obcas 
Tis aperis. —— Toy woinray & Te Adywy...xal & Aéywy, one 
of the poets who says:...and another who says:...The first lines are 
taken by Xenophon from Hesiod, Theogn. v. 85 and 36. It seems to have 
been a favorite couplet with Socrates, as it is put into his mouth both in 
Xen. Symp. IL 4, and in Plat, Menon. p. 95. D. It is not known from 
what poet the last verse is taken. 5:3déeae is here used in the 
signif. of the Middle voice: to procure instruction for one’s self = to 
learn. It is also used in the Mid. with the meaning: to have one taught. 
Cf. IV. 4. 5. toy édvra véov, mentis quod fuit ante. This 
common usage of the Greek Part. is worthy of notice. ToTe pty 
. &AAoTe 8’, at one time... at another. 











21.—Kaya 3%. See note I. 1.8: xawetvos 36 We should naturally 
expect yéy here, to correspond with the 3é: ‘Op 3t, at the beginning 
of § 22. But the péy is sometimes omitted before the 8¢. Here its 
omission may be accounted for from the distance of the clauses, see 
note I. 1. 1. Haprup® totrois, I give my testimony or assent 
to them. In the Latin we should, as Seiffert says, have a relative in- 
stead of the demonstrative: quibus ego quoque assentior (testis sum). 
— 5pé yap, see L 1. 6. note. &smaep; for the form of this com- 
parison, see note, § 19.——évy mérpw werotnnévwyv, numeris 
inclusus. ——r@y 8:3acKadrtxayv Adywy, those things communi- 
cated by a teacher in his instructions; Aédywy is here contrasted with 
ena. rots &peAovot AHAnY Cyytyvopevny; lit., a forgetting 
occurs to those neglecting, etc. “Orav St tay vovdserinay Adywr 
exmtAdSnral tis, «.7.A., and when one is unmindful of monitory words 
(admonitions, exhortations), he also forgets those affections of the mind 
which led it to desire moderation. &yv h Wuxh xacx. The ante- 
cedent is omitted here, and the relative attracted to its construction ; see 
B. 148. 8, and also a somewhat similar constr, note § 6 above. 























22.—Tobs eis Epwras eyxvA., «.7.r., those who plunge headlong into 
love-intrigues. Concerning the use of the plural here, see I. 1. 11. note: 
dvdyxas. For éyxvdidévras some Mes, and editions have éx xvrAcddé» 
vas. But there is little difference in the use and signif. of the two forms, 
although, lit. éyxvAfw means fo roll in, and éxxvAlw, to roll out, in accord- 
ance with the prepositions with which they are compounded. ’Exxva. 
has been compared in respect to signification with éxpéperdat, éforda- 
dev, Eordrcddvew, exxetcda: mpds Hdovds. tay re Sedvrwy, those 
things necessary to be done; Seiffert: ea quae facienda sunt. KEp- 
$&y; concerning the variable use of the contracted and uncontracted 








210 NOTES. 


forms of this and other similar words, see Kihn. note in h. 1. wal.. 

duvduevor, although able, xaf here denoting concession; see Kihn. Gr 
§ 312. R. 8; B. 144. m. 15. The attraction or transposition of the ante- 
cedent into the relative clause, and the substitution of a demonstrative 
Pron, in its place, is somewhat common both in Latin and Greek, see 
Kibn. Gr. § 332. 4, and cf Horace, Sat. I 1. 1, 2, et al. 





23.—Ilas ody ote évdéxeras, How then is it not possible—? ’Es- 
3éxera: is used impersonally as not unfrequently, cf. IV. 7. 9: pavddvorw~ 
ras 80a ev8éxorro; IIL 9.4: xpoapouperous éx tay evBexoudver, choosing 
from those things which can be chosen from, Stallb. Plat. de Rep. VL 
p. 501. C.; and in regard to the sentiment, cf. Plat, Theag. p. 180. A. 
adS.:s, aérss in Homer and the Ionic writers, is a lengthened 
form of ad, with which it agrees, for the most part, in signification. 
Here it is an adverb of time in contrast with zpéoSey, and = deinde. 
—aognxnrd. Weiske supposes that this should be doxyréa, but this 
conjecture is rejected by Schneider and others, The idea is, that all 
things good and honorable, are attained unto, established, strengthened, 
and perfected by practice. o’x Fxiocra 8%, and not least, or and 
especially, corresponding substantially with aAaAaé pdasota, which Hero- 
dotus often uses, but more forcible, Cf. § 82: xoAAobds poy raw wodrTaes 
nal ob tos xeplorous dxéerevoy. See Kiihn. L, Gr. IL § 590. h. 
cwppogtyn; we should naturally expect the article,-as this is the 
name of a specific virtue, but see Kiihn. Gr. § 244.2. R.4; L. Gr. IT. § 485. 
n. 1. and cf. IIL 9. 5: Sacasootvn... copla dori; IV. 6. 7: "Emorhun kpa 
oegla éorly, and other examples cited by Bornemann on Plat. Apol. 1. 
p. 33. dy Th...aUTS Tépatt cupxedurevpévas tH YuxG. The prepo- 
sition ody here in composition is best rendered, together, and yvx¥ put in 
the Dat. after rg abrg ; although the meaning is the same if Yuxp is gov- 
erned by oly. ——ai 430val. The Greeks as well as the Romans were 
accustomed to put pleasure for the love of pleasure. For the Plur. num- 
ber here, see I. 1. 11. 














24.—Kal...3), now. Ah here indicates a resuming of the subject 
of the conduct of Critias and Alcibiades, broken off in § 17 by answering 
an objection, which led to a disquisition upon the nature of virtue; and 
also indicates an application of what has been said, a satisfactory conclu- 
sion of the whole matter, a confidence that the conclusion about to be 
etated is established. Cf § 56 and § 58; and see Hartung,.Gr. Partik. I 
p. 261 sq.; Kuhn, L. Gr. IL § 691. The particles nal 34 have a some 
what different signification in II. 6, 7, where see note. cTULRAXY, 
fit. a fellow fighter, ody and psdxn, but here simply, aid, helper. —— 





BOOK I. CHAP Il. 211 


exelvov 3” &deadAayéyre; concerning this Nom. of the participle added 
by 7d oxijua wad’ SAoy wal pépos, or partitive apposition, see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 318. 1 Rem. 1: 866. 3., and L. Gr. IL 678. 2. Cf IL 1. 4. and the pas- 
sage cited in Kriiger Anab, IT. 4. 1. p. 112 sq. —— guvydw eis Gerradrlay 
...&vopnla; when Critias was banished at a certain time, he fled to 
Thessaly, where the people were notorious for their extravagance in 
living, frauds, and other species of immorality. It was even called: 
nebulonum patriam. Cf. Plat. Crito, p. 58, D, and Stallbaum’s note 
quoted from Fischer; also Hellen. II. 3. 86.—— 8’ ad, see § 12. above. 
Sib pty dAdos...5t...5%... eat. The clauses connected by 
3é...3€ are parts of one general: idea, but xad connects something of a 
different nature. For the position of péy here, see Hartung, Gr. Partik. 
IL. 415, and ef. L. 1. 12. 3d... edAAOs, nearly like 5:4 7d nardy elvas ; 
‘hence, having a verbal force, it is without the article, see note upon I. 1. 
9, and ef. IIL 8.11: 3 Adyou pavddvew. The beauty of Alcibiades be- 
came proverbial in Greece. wokAGy Kal geuvdy yuvaudy. A 
little below we find roAA@y kal Svvara@y; in II. 9.6: roAAd cal 
wovnpd; IIL 11.4: Sepawalvas woAAds wal eveideis; cf. also LV. 2. 35, and 
Anab. IV. 6.27. In inverse order we find, for example, in Lys p. 758: 
wovnpol xal woAdol; Aesch. c. Ctesiph. p. 592: &pSova nal xodAd. Also 
in the Comp. and Superl.: xAelwo nal pel(c, xArcioro: Kal BéATioTros; and 
in inverse order IIL 5.3; Hellen. IV. 2.5; Cyrop. L 4.17; Plat. Phaedr. 
p- 284, E. et al, From such examples as these we see that the Greeks, as 
also the Latins, did not consider the notion of multitude or number, as 
smething merely external, but as.inherent, a property or quality of 
things; and were consequently accustomed to eonnect numerals by xaf 
with other attributive words. Cf. Hermann ad Viger. 823, and Kahn. 
L. Gr. II. § 726. 8, and 727 Anm. 2; Matth. IL. § 444. 4.-—— divapyu... 
thy, the power which (he exercised or had). 

Avyatay xodaxedey. Many editora, as Weiske, think that xoAa- 
xevew should be omitted here, and that woAAdy xal Suvatav dvSpérev 
should stand in contrast with woAAéy Kal ceuyay yurvainéy. But in that 
case &y3pwr would have probably been written instead of dvSpeéxwy. 
And besides, there seems to be no good reason for the change, which is 
not authorized by the Mss. We are not to understand by rots Suvarods 
xoAaxevey, simply, men distinguished by the art of flattery (of deol or 
xayol xoAaxevew), sycophants, but men able to flatter Alcibiades, i. e., 
who had great influence upon his mind. Accustomed to flattery from © 
his childhood, he would spurn the common herd of sycophants, and be 
influenced only by the attentions of men of genius, authority, wealth, 
and renown. Such men might properly be called Suvaro) xoAaxedew 
——Siadpuxrdéuevos is well chosen to designate the enervating, 











212 NOTES. 


corrupting effects of flattery. Cf. Cyrop. VIL 2.23: wd xAcbrow 8:aSpv 
awrdéuevos...Kal in dvSpérwy, of pe KoAaxedovres EXeyor, K.TA. —=- 057 
x&netvos, for the repetition of the subject here after Sswep, x.rA., for 
the sake of emphasis, see Kithn. Gr. IL. § 632. Cf. IV. 2. 25, and Hellen. 
IL 4.41. It is found even in Homer, Il. IL 474; XVI. 428, 480. This 
peculiarity is found in Latin as well as in Greek. 


25.—Torovrey 8 @, «7A. Tototrwy refers to what has been related 

in the last section. For the Gen. Abs, see Kithn. § 8312. —— wnat... 32 
-. 8e...8%...88... nal, since...and...and...and...and...and since ; 
Latin: cum.. et, ete...cum or cum etiam. The clauses more 
nearly related, it will be noticed, are connected by 34 and those more 
distinct by «af. For an explanation of the joining of the Gen. Abs. 
with nominatives, see 1.1.18: Spxoy, x.7.A., cf. also note, § 24. wyKo- 
pévo, Partic. of dyxbw from Syxos, bulk, masa, weight; hence puffed up, 
elated. ——éwl yéver...@a) xAovrg, x.rA. The Latin in such cases 
frequently varies the construction by interchanging ob and propter. 





26.—Elra, and yet. Elra and ére:ra are used in questions denoting 
astonishment, indignation, and irony, indicating an unexpected conse- 
juence from what precedes, Cf. I. 4.11; II. 7. 5,6,7. K@ra and x&werra 
are used with still more emphasis; as in Cyrop. IL 2. 31, and Symp. IV. 
2. See Kihn. Gr. § 344, 5.(e); B. 149. m.19. Latin writers might 
ase et tamen, or simply et, as in Cic. Tusc. Quaest. I. 38. 92: et 
dubitas, ete? See Kihner’s note in h. 1. exAnumeaAnoadrny, 
Ist Aor. of wAnuperdo, from wAnupedts (wAhy and pédos), out of tune, 
means, lit. to make a false note in music; and hence to make a mistake, 
to do wrong. —— 87 8%, on the contrary, since, etc. Aé has a strong 
adversative or contrasting force here. julwa...einds, when, or in 
the age in which, it was natural that they should be imprudent and 
headstrong, Socrates, etc. 








27.—Obd phy. See note upon § 5 above. wothoas, after he 
has, ete. gavaatv, show themselves, turn out. airlay %xes 
tobrou, ts blamed for this, Lat. crimen habere, or culpam sus- 
tinere. guvyd:arolBwy, passing his time with, being a pupil o 
disciphs of. Ty...dAAq@ Tew, one, any other one. Te here is the 
abridgea form of the dative of the indefinite pronoun zfs and is there 
fore enclitic cuyyevduevos, being with, conversing with, as a 
disciple with his master. &AA’ odx, ac non. See note upon I. 2. 
2: ’AAA’ Exauce wey. aan’ of ye xarépes. Ié here is not concessive 
out emphatic; and it does uot qualify the phrase, but the word taréves 


























BOOK I. CHAP. II. 213 


indeed. See Hartung, I. 8.414. The whole clause may be rendered: 
But even their fathers themselves, whilst they live with sons (i.e. though 
even with their sons), are not blamed when their children do wrong, if 
they themselves conduct properly. How then, the author intends to 
have implied, can masters be reproached for the faults of their pupils, 
since they are so much less favorably situated to exert an influence over 
them than parents. 


28.—Alxaiov Fv xply. The use of the Imperf. Indic, here corresponds 
with the Latin usage: see Zumpt, Gr. § 518. 2. ef pey abtds exoles 
-.-y €3d6ne1. By the use of the Indic, mode with ei here in the pro- 
tasis, and the Indic. with &» in apodosis, the impossibility both of the 
thing conditioned and the result is implied, i. e, Socrates did r ot conduct 
badly and was not therefore bad. The Imperf. is used of past time when 
we might expect the Aor., because continued action is implied ; see B. 189. 
m, 28 and 29; Kahn. 339. 1. (b). ef 3° airds cwhpovay Sreréret, 
here we have ei with the indicative in the protasis, since the condition 
is a reality or fact, i.e, if he always was of a right mind (which he was), 
how, ete.; and & with the Opt. in the Apod. to represent the thing 
conditioned as undetermined, uncertain, Kahn. § 339. IT. 8. a. (a); L. Gr. 
Il. § 811.b. Cf. IL 2.7, and 5.4: ef ye ratra rowird eori, nadds bs 
Exo, IT. 2. 3. 








29.—"AAA’ ei, «.7.A., comprises an objection of the opposer of So- 
crates, in the language of the writer, and grants that if the accusation 
were well founded, Socrates would be justly reproached: If that be true 
which is asserted, (but it is not, as is implied in the use of the tenses, see 
note, § 28 above), that although he did not himself do evil, yet when he 
saw it in others, he was accustomed to approve, ete. Kpitlay wey. 
The particle uév is here added, because the author has it in mind to speak 
afterward of Alcibiades. rolyvy, derived from ro: or rq, therefore, 
and the slightly deductive dy, introduces the confutation of the preced- 
ing objection. It is here peraBaruchy; i.e. it indicates transition. See 
Hartung, Gr. Partik. IL. 348 sq.; Kiihn. Gr. § 324. 3. (c), and Stallb. Plat. 
Rep. VIL p. 518 D. and VIII. p. 564. Evdsudfpov. This is the 
same individual who is called EvSvdnuos 6 xadds in IV. 2, 1. ®€t- 
oavTa xpiicdat. The Partic. xeipdvra may be used here in the mid- 
dle sense, weipaoSa: (to attempt, conari); but it is perhaps better, sup. 
plying abrdy after it, to consider it as active and equivalent to the Latin, 
tentare aliquem = ad amorem pellicere or pudicitiam tentare; and then 
xpioda: is the infinitive, denoting design or purpose: that he might, ete. 
Hieron. XJ. 11: wal rods nadrobs ov weipay, &AAL weipduervoy ix’ aires 














214  NOPES. 


dvexéoda: ty oe Sdo1, pulchros non tentare, ete. Cyrop. V. 2. 28, and 
Stallb, Plat. Phaedr. p. 227. C. XpijoSa: is elsewhere used of sexual in- 
tercourse. Rep. Lac. 11.12: ry &pe xpdvraz. Symp. VIIL 15: poppijs 
xpijots, also 28, and 36 et al. awérpere pdonwy, he discourages 
him by saying, or, whilst he thus spoke, Lat. cum ita dictitaret. —— 
§ BotAerat. For the use of the Indicative Present in oratto obligua, 
see note and references in IL. 1. 18.—— wposairety...ineretovta 
kal Sednevoyr, to seek with supplications and prayers, suppiicando ac 
precando petere. [posa:rety is properly used of mendicants or beggars. 
Oecon. XX. 15: xposarrax diavocira: Biorevery. Plato, Phaedr. p. 233, D, 
and.Symp. p. 208.B; VIIL 23. &sxep trots eraxovs, by attrac 
tion for Sswep of xrwxol (sc. xposarovow). See note upon § 19 above. 
wpossovvat, wal ratra, «1A, that he impart to himself, and 
that too of what is of no value, is positively bad (pfanua } BAAo 7s YnAd- 
q¢npa, Symp. VIIL 23). Td pndty &yaddy = vitium. Moposdotva: is here 
followed by the partitive genitive. See Kahn. Gr. § 273. 3. (b), and ef 
Eurip. Cycl. 528; Arirtoph. Pac. 1111. For the use of xal ratra, see B. 
150. m. 16. 











30.—Tod 3: Kpirlov...rdv Zwxpdryy...7Tov EvSvdfpov...d Kpe- 
rius. It will be noticed that the article has not been previously used 
in this narrative with the proper names. It seems to be added here 
to make the distinction between the individuals more definite. With 
Critias too: 6 Kprrias, it may be considered as denoting contempt, this 
Critias. —— Adyerat, Impers. tt ts said, ete. binxdy, like a swine, 
swinishly, One Ms, and somé editors insert 7} here with dSixdy, but it 
might have easily crept in from the Sr: and it is not necessary as the 
neuter adjective is not unfrequently used in this way without ri. Cf 
Il. 7.13: Savpacrdy woeis; Anab. J. 4.18: €3dnee 5¢ Seiov elvar; Cyrop. 
V. 3.2; Plat. Legg. IL p. 657. A. Savuaordy Adyes, Symp. p. 175. A, 
and Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 274. C. Concerning the word Sixdy, ef. Cyrop. 
V. 2.17: 7d 58 xexevjoSas bad Tay Bpaudtoy xa) rijs xécews wdye abtots 
bindy wal Snpi@des Senet elya.—— wposxvjodat, confricare ali 
quem. 








31.— Ef dv 8) wal. And on account of these things, (the reproofe 
related in the previous paragraph, ) indeed ; or, on account of even such 
things as these. Af here qualifies the sense of the pronoun dy. 
trav tpidxorvra dy vouesérns peta XapinxaAéovs. Cf. Hellen. IL 3.2 
and 13. Of the thirty tyrants besides Critias the leader, only Charicles 
is mentioned, because he, conspiring with Critias and aided by a few 
ethers, acquired great authority and influence in the republic. Nope 





BOOK I. CHAP. IL. 215 


Séras, legislator lawmaker. The yopodéras were a legislative com- 

-mittee chosen for the final revision of the laws before they were carried 
into execution; see nomothetes in Smith’s Dict. of Antiquities, Critias, 
it seems, was one of this committee. See Thirlwall’s Hist. of Gr. Vol. 1 
p. 460 sq. For the construction of the partitive genitive, ray rpide. with 
the Part. &», see Kiihn, 273. 3.——drepynudvevcey aitg. ‘Are 
ponuoveverw til, to bear something in mind either for or against any one; 
here of course, against. Cf. Il. XXIV. 428; Hesiod. Theog. 508; Thue. 
L. 187.——Acyor réxvny, not rhetoric merely, but the whole art of 
discoursing upon public affaira, or upon philosophy and other species of 
literature. It therefore referred not only to Socrates, but to all who 
taught any art of this kind. Hence, from its general character, the arti- 
cle is omitted with réy»ny. ——éanped (wy éxelvg, lit. threatening, 
and hence seeking to abuse or calumniate him. The same yerb is also 
used in HI. 5.16.——8ey é@w:Adf., that on which he might lay hold. 
GAAG Td KoIWH Tots pirrocdpors...exiTimepevoy emipdpwy avT®@, 
but applying to him the reproach made by the multitude against the 
philosophers generally (i.e, that they possessed the art of making the 
worse appear the better reason, roy ffrrw Adyoy xpelrtm woteiy,) and 
[thus] calumniating him with them. Cf. Plato, Apol. p. 18, B. and Stall- 
baum’s note; Aristophanes, Nubes, 95-100, et al., in reference to this 
reproach. ovSet yap tywye otre abrds...o0re kAAOU, «TA; 
I have here followed Schutz, Weiske, and Kihner in reading ovdé yap 
instead of ofre yap. The particles, oddé yap, in a negative, correspond 
to «at ydép in a positive declaration; cf. 1.4.9; and in Mss. ofre and 
ovdé as well as pire and phde are often confounded. The Greek dp, 
like the Latin enim, often refers to a thought to be supplied from the 
preceding context; here: there was no just cause of complaint against 
Socrates, but the common reproach of the philosophers was transferred 
to him ; for neither I myself have heard Socrates claiming any such art 
(as is made a reproach against the philosophers, i.e, toy §rra, m.7.A., 
sce above), nor have learned that any other one says, etc. Ovre is used 
by Anaphora with éywye...airds in order to make the contrast of those 
words with &AAov more emphatic. 








32.—ESfAwoe 8é. Kpitias is sometimes considered as the subjeet 
of é3fAwoe, but it is much better to treat this verb as intransitive and 
impersonal = 37Aoy éyévero, it was evident, or, the thing itself made it 
plain, viz. that Critias had special reference to Socrates, when he intro- 
duced this law. See Kiihn. Gr. § 249; Buttm. § 129. 9; Matthiae. LL. 
§ 860. 2. and cf. Cyrop. VII. 1. 80: ds ob tors ioxuvporépa pdaayt... 
‘ShrAwarev.—dé continuative here, and. ——éxel yap. For the use 


216 NOTES. 


of the explicative ydp after such phrases as é3jAuce dé, see Kahn. L. Gr 
764. B; Hartung’s Gr. Partik. § 470. a; ef. IIL 4.12; Symp. IV. 17; 
rexuhpiov 3€* SadrrAoPdpous yap, K.7.A. ob rots xetplorous 
ef. § 28 and note above: ody fix:ora. Concerning the cruelty and injus 
tice of the thirty tyrants, see Hellen. II. 8. 12 sq.; Thirlwall’s Greece, L 
408 sq., Ch. XX XI, and Sallust Catil. LL 28-31. woAdods 5 wpoe- 
tpéwovro, x.7.A., turned, incited, impelled many; Lat.: impellere 
ad injuste agendum; see note upon § 64, and ef. Plat. Apol. p. 82. 
C. Mid. voice used to denote that they did it for their own advantage or 
gratification. wou, perhaps, I suppose, or if I am not mistaken; 
Jat. opinor. It indicates here not that Socrates casually made the 
remark, but that Xenophon did not know that he made it except from 
circumstances that afterwards occurred, such as Charicles’ allusion to it, as 
indicated in § 37. Body a&yéans voueds, x«7.A. Plato uses this 
same image more fully drawn out in his Gorgias, p. 516. A. B. ph 
bmodroyoln...ph aloxdbverat, und oferat, x.7.A, The change from 
the optative to the indicative mode in these two clauses is worthy of 
notice, as showing the facility of the Greek in expressing nice shades of 
thought. The first is a comparison, a supposed case, and hence the 
optative; but the indicative is used in the last, since a real fact, which 
was before the eyes of Socrates, is brought to view. See Kiihn. L, Gr. 
IL § 819, Anm. 5. 

















33.—Karéoavres & te Kpirlas wal 6 Xapurjjs...e8ernvirny.. 

éwe:nxérny, xrA. The interchange of number between the plur. and 
dual is not unusual, especially with the participle, as here, even in prose, 
though more frequent in poetry. See Kithn. § 241. R.8; L. Gr. IT. § 426. 
Anm, 2., and ef. I. 3. 18. vtév re vépov, the law mentioned in 
§ 31: Adyar réxrny wh Siddonew.—daremxérny wy SadrtéyecRu. For 
this apparently pleonastic though emphatic use of the negative uf after 
verbs of forbidding and the like, see Kithn. § 318.8; Hermann ad Viger. 
§ 271. Cf IV.4.38. De Repub. Lac, IX. 2: & Auxotpyos...dnwetwre 
underds &rrecSa.— ‘O 5t Ywxpdrns; 5é may be here rendered by 
the Latin, tum, then. ——To& 8° épdrny. The affirmative answer is 
frequently made in Greek by some form of gnyuf, and the negative by 
the same, with the addition of the negative ov. 





31.—Tolvuy; see § 29 above. This particle is not unfrequently 
used in dialogue where one quickly and promptly answers another, as 
nere: Well then! I am prepared to obey, etc.; ef. § 35, 37 and I. 6.9. 
In the last case Socrates answers a question put by himself. Adve 
re wapavounhea:. The Partic. here may be rendered as a verb, and 





BOOK I. CHAP. II. 217 


the verb as an adverb, unconsciously ; so frequently with such verbs as 
AaSdvw, tuyxdvw, ete.; see Kahn. Gr. § 810. 4. (1). —— Mérepoy roy 
Tay Adyar téxyny coy Tots dpSas Aeyoudvots, x.7.A., considering 
the art of speaking as an aid to (adjumento esse) those things which are 
spoken, ete, dy run elva: or ylyveoda: signifies, to be an aid or assist- 
ance to any one; the ody indicating accompaniment, and then, botk 
accompaniment and the consequent aid. See Kuhn. Gr. § 289. 2. —— 
3jAov Eri apextéov efn. This construction of the optative with rz, 
after the present, 87Ady (éoriy,) in the primary enunciation, is very rare ; 
and indeed is never used, without there is allusion to what has been 
spoken by another. Here the reference is to the prohibition which is 
under discussion. In other cases the present tense is followed by the 
indicative. See Kahn. L. Gr. § 769. wetpardoy dpdas Aéyety. 
This whole passage has been thus paraphrased: You prohibit the exer- 
cise of the art of speaking. The question therefore arises, whether you 
mean the art of speaking rightly (dp%és), or the art of speaking not 
rightly (uh op8és). If you prohibit the art of speaking épSds, such as I 
exercise, it is necessary to abstain from speaking dp9a@s, which is absurd ; 
but if you forbid the art of speaking pu} dp3ds such, e. g. as the Sophists 
exercise, it is necessary to use exertions for speaking dp3és, and that kind 
of speaking which I employ must be approved, since it teaches dpdés 
Aéyew. For it cannot be supposed that all speech, whether well or ill, 
is forbidden by you; therefore your prohibition pertains not to me, who 
commit to my disciples the art of speaking rightly. 


35.—Kal=<=tum, then; the Latin might also employ et anda rela- 
tive, instead of a personal pronoun where there is a change of persons as 
interlocutors: cui Charicles, —— rdde, something; referring as rdd« 
usually does to what immediately follows; see note I. 2.3. For the use 
of the plural here, see note upon §1. 1. 5 raira. ——cor edpadé- 
orepa Syta xpoayopevouer, x.7.A., lit. (with rdd«) we announce to you 
something that is more easily understood, Notice the difference in 
meaning between the participle, as expressing a fact, and verb in the 
infin, indicating the result, the thing to be accomplished. SAws wh, 
like the Lat. omnino non, Germ. gar nicht, wholly not, or not at all. —— 
kup{Bodroyv H: ws, that I may not be in doubt, so as to do, or ard 89 
Uo, ete. Seiffert compares this construction with that of the Accus, with 
the Infin. in Latin, after dubito, (gee Zumpt’s Gr. § 541.), and Kiéhner 
renders és, as, Germ. wie, but may it not here take the place of &sre, 
and denote result or consequence as above rendered. 
éra@v, within how many years, or, until what age; cf. Ill. 5. 27: wéxps 
rijs €Aappas jAccias as long as active age continues. Hollen, III. 1. 14° 








phéxpt woowy. 


218 NOTES. 


u€xpt rerdpay iepey, to the end of four days. véovs ..Tods dp 
Spéxous. Notice the use of the article in designating the subject here. 
men are, etc. ——“Ocou wep, ele, xpévov, the Gen. of the time 
within which something happens; see Kiihn. § 273. 4. (b). The verb 
2pm is more usually employed in quoting the words of another in this 
way. Yet elxe is somewhat frequently found. Cf. Symp. IIL 8: Ti 
yup ot, elxey, and Bornemann’s note in h. L where he quotes other in- 
stances. In Latin we sometimes find dixit used in the same manner, 
instead of inquit. BovAevew = Bovrevrhy elya, see I. 1.18 and note. 
The age at which one might be chosen to the senate was thirty years. 
See Smith’s Dict. of Ant, Art. Bova. So in the next clause it is added: 
you shall not converse with those who are under thirty years of age. 
——és obs dpoviuos ed ar. ‘Os is frequently used with a participle 
in the same case as the principal subject of the sentence (here a pronoun 
understood), to give a reason, motive, ete. —— x98 od, neither indeed 
shall you. If the preceding clause were positive instead of negative, we 
should in Attic prose have xal yf, although in Ionic and poetic writers 
undé might even then be used; Kiibn. Gr. § 321. 2. 





36.—Mydt Ky... Hy. Great offence has been taken at the change in 
form, &», %», of this particle and its repetition without a connective ; 
hence some propose xa) for §y. But no change seems to be necessary, 
for the identity of meaning in the two particles is unquestionable. And 
when one of two conditional clauses is dependent on another, i. e., used 
for the sake of explanation, illustration or more accurate definition, 
they are not connected by a copula. Thus here the action of buying is 
dependent on that of selling. Cf the repetition of ¢« in IL 3. 9 and 
Anab. IIL, 2. 81 with Bornemann’s note, The same construction is found 
in Latin. Cf Cic. pro S. Rose. Amer. L 2: si quis istorum dixisset... 
si verbum de re publica fecisset; also de Finib. L 8, and Kihn. Tusc. 
Quaest. V. 9. 24, and also L. Gr. 823. 9. —— gpwuat dadcov wodei, 
“ask what he wants for it.” In Latin the principle verb would follow 
the subordinate phrase. Nal rd ye toiaita. Nat followed by dad 
makes a qualified assent: yes, such things indeed, (sc. it is right for you 
to ask] but, ete. Te gives emphasis to robra, and thus strengthens the 
contrast between these things and those introduced by dard following. 
—— &AAd rot, but certainly, (ro: rendering the exception more empha- 
tic); see Kahn. Gr. § 317. 3. These particles are used in the same way 
in IL 2.7; IIL 6.10. A verb is frequently interposed between them. 
Cf. Cyrop. L 5.13: "AAAd moretes rot od ye. Te renders the ov — 
emphatic. We should give its force by an emphasis on you. —— M78" 
awoxplywpat...éday e136 efoy, x«.7.A, shall I not anawer... if I 
know, for example, where, ete. 








BOOK I. CHAP. II. 219° 


37.—Tadsdé. For the use of 88 roidsde, etc, as preparatives, see 
Kahn. Gr. § 304.2; L Gr. IL § 681. 2 3ehoe:= oportet. —— 
TOY oxuTéw@y, K.7.A.; aD elliptical phrase for ray wapaderyudrwy rar 
awd tay oxutéwy. Socrates was accustomed in his conversations, to 
illustrate and confirm his positions by examples or similitudes from com- 
mon life, from potters, artists in wood and iron, ete. The sophista, on 
the other hand, far less wisely, drew their illustrations from objects that 
were splendid and magnificent, and endeavored\o captivate their hearers 
by the elevation of their style, They often even ridiculed the Socratic 
manner of speaking, as common, low, trite. Cf. IV. 4.5; Plat. Symp. 
p. 221. E; 491. A; see also Aristophanes’ Clouds, 235. Katate- 
TpipSas StadpvaAovudyous, they are worn out by your constant 
harping upon them, by your constantly having them in your mouth. 
The verb xararp{Bew properly refers to the examples (which as we say 
are trite), but is here poetically transferred to the men themselves from 
whom illustrations were drawn. ——Tréyv éxondvay rotro:s, those 
things which are connected with these illustrations, 1. e., rod Sixalou, 4.7.2, 
which I am accustomed to connect with these when I make use of them, 
(sc, must I abstain from, axéxeoSa: Sefoes). The phrase, rd rim éxdue- 
vey, is often so used. See Plato de Rep. III p. 406. D; p. 412; VL 
486. D.——rédv bAAwy trdy torotroy, such like things, alia id 
genus. The article before roiotrwy is sometimes omitted. But see 
examples of its use in Cyrop. L 22: nal tdAAq 72 roratra; Bornemann, 
ad Apol. § 33. p. 77. ed. 1824. The Vulg. reading for rowodrey is dixalwy. 
cal ra@éy BovxdéddAwy ye, and at least, from herdsmen. This is 
adduced as proof that the law was introduced with special reference to 
Socrates, § 82, above. —— 3xws mu} is here followed by the Ist Aor, 
tense, Subj. mood, wo:foys, in opposition to a canon of criticism which 
has sometimes been adopted, i.e, that it requires a Fut. indicative. 
Dawes’ canon is now however given up by all scholars. See Kithn. L 
Gr. Tom. IL. § 777, and cf. II. 1.19; 10.1; Woolsey’s Gorgias, 480. 
A. p. 169. 











38.—Evda «al, then indeed. Kal connects the fact, the becoming 
evident, 3%A0v éyévero, with the previous supposition of the fact, § 32 
Bove. ody. See note on 1. 16 above. ws elxoy xpbs Ga- 
AhAous, efpntaz; lit, as they had themselves to each other, it has 
been related; i.e, their relation and intercourse whieh each other haa 
been unfulded. 








39.—@alny 3 &v Eywrye, and I would add. We sometimes give 
the force of yé in such cases as this, by emphasis upon J’ The idea is: 


220 NOTES. 


my opinion is, ete. ——ovb« dpéoxovros abrois Zwxp. GutrAncdr np 
The negative od should be joined with &Anodrny in translating here, 
and the Gen. Abs. with the Part. indicates the ground or reason: be- 
cause S, was pleasing, etc. —— 8» xpdvoy, «.7.A., as long as they were 
with, or, in company with, eté@ ovx &AAots Tiel MGAAOyw... F, they 
did not atterapt to converse with others more than with those whe, ete ; 
or, not so much as, etc., like the Latin, non tam...quam. Cf. Thue 
II. 40; Demosth. pro Megalop. 10. p. 188. ——rots pdAtora xpdr- 
rove: td woditixd, “qui potissimum rempublicam ge- 
runt,” most skilled in, ete 





40.—Erdéy, partitive Gen. with elya. See Kiihn. Gr. § 273. 3.—— 
TlepixdAet, exmirpdwe@ py Sere éavrod, «7A, with Pericles who was 
his guardian, and a leading man in the State, he was accustomed to con- 
verse, ete. Cf Plat. Alcib. L p. 104 B; p. 118. B. roidde, as 
follows. See note § 8 above. 





41.—@dya:. The sudden change here from oratio obliqua to recta 
should not escape notice. Such constructions are frequent in Latin, 
where the words of another are quoted. Cf. e. g, de Orat. L 56, 239 sq. 
——& Mlep{xAess. The interjection O with the Voce. in Latin, is never 
asimple form of address, as here, but indicates wonder, displeasure, or 
some other passion or affection of the mind. txors &y, potes ne 
——Tdvras S4rov, entirely, I think. AlSatoy 8%, now then teach, 
etc. Af sometimes adds urgency to the request, (Cf IL. 8.11: Adye 34 
pot,) and also, at the same time, indicates a consequence which follows 
from what has gone before; here an inference from wdyrws dfrov, (since 
you are able), and urgency with the Imper. and the formula of swearing, 
wpos trav Seay. Cf. IIL 6. 5: Actor Sf, tell me then. See Hartung, Gr. 
Partik. I. 260 sq.; Kahn. Gr. § 315.1; L. Gr. IL § 691. B. odvas 
toy “AAKtBiddny. Cf. this with the beginning of the section, where 
the verb stands by itself with the pronoun implied. yousuor, obe- 
dient to law, or, observant of law. 














42.— AAA’ here denotes opposition to a sentiment implied in the 
preceding paragraph, i. e., that it is difficult to understand what law is 
We need not render it in English, the shade of thought may be given by 
the manner of uttering the clause following. obSty rc. The inde- 
finite pronoun +f is used here, as elsewhere with adjectives, indefinite 
numerals, and adverbs, like the Latin quidem, to give emphasis; see 
Kahn. Gr. § 308. 4; L. Gr. IL § 638. Herbst renders the two words: 
nihil quicquam ; ef. Symp. LV. 21: zrdy ri ne ofet peuviodas ai10v. —— 








é 


BOOK I. CHAP. II. 221 


yvavac; for the forms of the Aor. of verbs in -» like verbs in -y, see 
Kihn. Gr. § 191 sq. adyres yap ovra yvéuor eicly, by attraction 
for adyra radrd éot: voor, a8 in § 43: wal radra vdépos earl. Cf. IL. 
11.4: obrés por Blos éorl, he is my life or food to me; IV. 4.18; 
Anab. V. 4. 27: foay 5 (eral af wAciora: for Fy dé (eral ra wAciora. 
_ But this is by no means a universal principle of the language. Attraction 
does not take place, especially where the relative or demonstrative prco- 
noun precedes. See ti dor: vduos in § 41, and also in the preceding 
clause; IIL 11.6: 8 7: & evravSa euxéon, rodTe@ spool) xperTa, and 
nal Tadra vduos éor: in § 43. Cf. other examples collected by Bornemann, 
Anab, I. 3.18; see Kiihn. Gr. § 240, 1; L. Gr. II. 421. A.1. This law of 
attraction is carried much farther in Latin than in Greek; see Zumpt’s 
Gr. § 876; and cf. Cic. Tuse. Disp. L 10. 20; IV. 10. 23, et al. Soxt- 
pdoay, approving. ¥ypawe, propose or ordain. —— ppd oy, in 
dicating or explaining, what, etc. For the Part. as a complement with 
verba declarandi, see Kin. Gr. § 310. (b). & uh. There isa bald- 
ness in this form of expression which is seldom allowed in Latin. Either 
the verb oportet with the negative or a verb antithetical to facere (xotetv), 
as, e.g. omittere, might be supplied. TayaSsa, things that are good ; 
see Kiihn. § 244. 8. In the answer it is unnecessary to repeat the rela- 
tive form in translating. vouligay. The common reading is éyé- 
pucay; but the one which we have given, first proposed by Reiske, found 
in Ms. F, and received by Wolf and others, seems to be preferable. The 
participle is frequently used in this way, with a verb implied from the 
preceding or succeeding context. Cf. Symp. IV. 53, and also § 2 with 
Bornemann’s note. Also II. 1. 28 below, and note. See Hermann ad 
Viger. § 215; Kihn. Gr. § 318. R. 1; L. Gr. § 680.——d& petpdnioy. 
O youth! or in familiar language of address & may be rendered my; 
my son! va &t nana o8. The negative of is rendered emphatic 
by being placed last. In Latin the same idea would be expressed by 
minime, but with a reversed position; minimeque mala, 























43.—Edy 3%, now if indeed. —— Mdvra...80a &y, all things 
whatsoever ; like the Lat.: omnia, quaecunque.—— 7d xparody, the 
ruling dower of the city, those who [at the time] rule it. Kparep 
Tis wodeas, ruler of the city; Partic. as a nomen agentis, followed by 
the Genit. kal ratra vdénos éori;...xadrcirat. In Latin, if there 
was not an attraction in gender asin the preceding section: wdyres, «.7.A, 
yet the singular number of the pronoun would be employed: hoc lex 
est; and, asa general principle, the singular relative, quod, is used 
where the Greek hag the plural; as 80a in this same sentence. 








222 NOTES. 


44.—Ap’ obx, nonne. The ody indicates that an affirmative 
answer is expected, cf. note, L 1. 15, and Kithn. § 344. 5.(b). The deduc- 
tive force of the interrogative dpa can scarcely be traced in many cases, 
although it undoubtedly implies the idea of consequence, result, in the 
mind of the speaker. bray 6 xpelrtwy... dvayndoy, where the stronger 
constrains the weaker, not by persuasion but by force. The participles 
indicating the means; Kihn. Gr. § 312. 4. (e). 80a &pa, whatever 
things then. “Apa is here an illative particle, denoting an inference or 
conclusion from what precedes, Cf. note I 1. 2, and § 8 above, and see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 324. 3. (a). dvaridXeuat yap rd, wrA, for I retract 
what I before said, that, ete. This metaphor is crawn from the game of 
draughts (werrav); dvadeiva: werrods, is to take back the draughts; i. e,, 
to put them in another place, when they are found to be placed wrongly 
(Siva: werrots, to place the draughta, is antithetical to this). Hence 
dvariSecSa: receives the meaning: to correct an error, or retract any 
thing done amiss. Cf.IL 4.4. It is often used with this significance in 
Plato as in Gorg. p. 461. D; Protag. p. 211, ete. MerarlSeaSa: is used 
in the same manner in IV. 2. 18. For the use of the article +d with 
the Infin. elva:, or with the phrase following, see Kahn. $ 308. R. 1; 
L, Gr. IT. § 648. 














45.—Efre uh, Be. ere see note, § 42. Kparoty tev Ta 
Xphuata exdévrwy, ruling, prevailing, over those who have wealth. 





46.—MdAa rot...’AAxiBiddn. The particle rof is used in answers 
for the purpose of giving emphasis to an assent, or to indicate astonish- 
ment or impatience at the question asked. See Kihn. L. Gr. IL § 840; 
Gr. § 844. 7, and cf. note upon I. 6.11. In IL 1. 11, 18, it is used in an 
objection: "AAA’ éyé rot, but I indeed. Some editors substitute a comma 
for the colon after *AAs:B:ddn, and connect pda ro: with Sewol. But 
these words seem to supply the required answer to Alcibiades’ question ; 
and their collocation at so great a distance from 8evol is perhaps a suffi- 
cient reason for not connecting them in meaning with that, although 
such adverbs as pdAu, paAdAoy, xdvv, wodd, etc, are often separated by 
several words from a word which they qualify, for the sake of emphasis. 
See note upon IL 6. 85. xat hpwets, we also, The use of the plural 
for the singular, for the sake of modesty, by which the speaker aseo- 
ciates others with himself in his views, etc., is unusual in Greek prose, 
but very common in Latin, and somewhat frequent in the Greek poets. 
Of. II. 7. 1 (at the end); Cyrop. (at the beginning), and see Kahn. Gr. 
§ 241. R. 12. TnAtxkourot Swyres, when we were of such an 
age [as you], of your age. Secvol...4uev, were powerfully. 
riuch skilled in suck inquiries as these. -—— E%Se... dre Sewdraros 














BOOK i. CHAP. IL 223 


gavrov.taita joda, O that I had been with you, Pericles, when you 
excelled yourself [i.e at other times], in these things, or, when you 
were in possession of your full vigor and skill in these things. For the 
use of the Indic. mode, cuveyerduny with the particle ef«, see B. 139. 
N.2. For this use of the Superl. with the Genit. of the reflexive pro- 
nouns, and its significance, see Kiihn. Gr. § 323. 5; B. 132. N. 28, and 
L. Gr. IT. § 750. g. For a similar use of the Comp. (Sewérepos), which 
some contend, should be read here, see Venat. XIL 20: &ras éavrov éore 
Bearley, and De Re Equest. 1.14: &wayra BeAtiw éavrov Foras 


47.—"Ewel...rdxtora, lit, when they very quickly; but we may 
render here, just as soon as, see C. 525. R. Tolyuy, Lat. igitur, 
denotes that the thread of discourse, which has been interrupted, is re- 
sumed ; see also note upon § 29 above. wodttevopndvey bréra- 
Bow xpelrroves elva:r, supposed themselves superior to those who 
were employed in governing the State. olre yap... &AAws... 
eY re, for in no other respect ... and if, ete. The particles ofre (ufre)... 
ve, are often used in Greek like nec (neque)...et (que) in Latin, set 
.-. and, indicating denial on the one side and affirmation on the other. Cf. 
IIL 4.1; Anab. IT. 2.8: Spooay...phre mpodédcew aAAHAovs cbupaxol 
re toecoda; V. 1. 6, and Kriger, Dionys. Hal. Historiogr. p. 269, where - 
many examples of ofre... ef re and ore... Hv re are cited. See Rost Gr. 
p.695; Kihn. L. Gr. II. § 748. a; and Gr. §321.2.(a). For the correspond- 
ing Latin idiom, see Cicero, Tuse. Disp. 1. 29.71: Socrates nec judicibus 
supplex fuit, adhibuit que liberam contumaciam; and I. 4. 8 with 
Kihner’s note. ereyxduevot %x90vr0. For the use of the parti- 
eiple as a complement with verba affectuum, see Kuhn. Gr. § 310. 4. (¢); 
L. Gr. IL § 659. IIL; and cf. IL. 1.88: Gworcixovres, abroy &xXovra; 
IIT. 18.8: &xSovra: xlvovres. @ywep Evexev Kal Swxpdre: xpos- 
7Adov. The xaf is omitted in one Ms. but its insertion is according to a 
common Greek idiom, which employs it after relative pronouns, with 
the signification even or also, etiam. Cf. I 2.81; IIL. 8 2: fwep xad 
wo.ety xpdriotoy. See Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. 8S. 136, and Kihn. L, Gr. 
IL § 728. 2. 

















48.—K plrwy, a wealthy Athenian, who having discovered the emi 
nent talents, and being charmed with the manners of Socrates, “is said 
to have withdrawn him from the shop and to have educated him (xa) 
waidevoa).” He afterward became a faithful and “reverential disciple 
of the great genius he had discovered.” See Introd. Cf. Diog. Laert. 11. 
20. dutAnths, agrees as predicate with Kp{rwy and is understood 
with the following norns, see Kahn. § 242. R. 1 with (c). Xapepay 








Se ee he eee 


224 NOTES 


nal Xaipexpdrns; see note, IL 3. 1.—— 3yunyopixol, trom s8yurryopée 
(3juos and dyopedw) with the adjective-ending, qualified for public 
speaking, orators. oixéracs nat olxefoss, when these words are 
used together in this way, as they often are, the first, oixéra: designates 
servants, and the latter relatives, kindred. See IV. 4.17, and Bornemann’s 
note. kal rotrwy obSets, Latin: quorum quidem nemo. 
We can follow either the relative (Latin) or demonstrative (Greek) 
constr, in English. oUre vecrepos ulre xpecB....otre éexolnoe 
--.007e, evA, neither... nor... either...or, Latin: neque... neque 
o-- aut... aut. 











49.—AAAG... 7; see note, §12 above. —— rpornAaki (ery, lit, 
te bespatter with mud, or, to trample tn the mud ; hence to treat with 
contumely, to abuse. For more upon this reproach in reference to the 
teachings of Socrates, see Apol. § 20, and Aristoph. Nubes, 1407, K., 
where Phidippides, a pupil of Socrates, is introduced as beating his father 
and demonstrating its justness. rovs guvéyras' a’rg. Some 
editions read éaurg, as in § 51, where one Ma has airg. See also § 8, 
§ 52, and IV. 5. 1, compared with IV. 7.1. But there seems to be no 
good reason for a change where either word is properly used. The dif- 
ference seems to be that the reflexive éavrod refers the thought to the 
mind of the person who is spoken of, and airés to the mind of the 
speaker. Substantially the same principle obtains in the Latin, with this 
difference, that in Greek aibrés is oftener used, and in Latin the reflexive 
pronoun. See Kihn. Gr. § 302. 5; L. Gr. 628. 1; Buttmann, § 127. 
wapavolas éAdyri, convicting of madness, fally. The verb afpety is 
used in Jaw as a term. tech.: to convict of; cf. Aeschin. contr. Ctesiph. 
§ 156: -und° alpetre wapayoias évayrioy ray ‘EAAjvwy roy dijpov Tey *ASn- 
vaiey. See, for the causal genitive here, Kahn. Gr. § 274. 2. In respect 
to the accusation, see Plato, De Legg. XI. 3. p. 928. E, and Meier and 
Schémann Attic Process III. 1. p. 296. rexunply rotry xpé- 
evos, using this (i e., the law just specified, xar& vduov efeiva:, x.7.A.) 
as an argument, that it is right that the more ignorant should be held in 
bondage by those who have more knowledge. For the construction of 
the noun as predicate, with the demonstrative as subject, and the omis- 
sion of the article, see Kuhn. Gr. § 246. 3. R.1; L. Gr. IL § 488, Anm., 
and Rost § 98. n. 8. The phrase is equivalent to this: roird éor: rexputp 
prov, @ expyro. Cf. § 56 below, and Plat. Gorg. p. 510. D: airn, ds 
Youcer, avrg 536s eort, and Stallbaum’s note in h. lL. In IV. 6.15 we 
find the article used: ravrny rhy dopdAciay elyar; seo note in h. 1. —— 
JeséoSar, Perf. to keep bound, and, to hold in bondage ; see Kthn. Ge 
§ 255. 2., especially R. 6. for this use of the Perf. tense. 











BOOK I. CHAP. II. 225 


50.—Eoxdéwe, rf Sc:apéper. For the use of the pronoun of direct 
interrogation instead of the indirect, see L 1.1; and for the Indic, in 
oratio obliqgua here, see note (and references), 1.18. The difference 
between pavria and dvemiorquootvy is further explained in IIL 9. 6. 
Tov toLtotTwy évexa, Latin: adeo, or, “quam ob rem.” 
Séovra, the things that ought to be known. 





Te 








51.—"AgeaAodory, are of service to. rovs pty...tovs 88, 
the former...the latter, or, those... these. of curdinety éxe- 
ordpevor, those who were skilled as, or were by profession, advocatee, 
According to the Latin construction, either apeActy or some synonymous 
word would be repeated in the disjunctive clause. 








52.—Egn 8, [sc. 5 xartyopos. Speaos. Supply éorly. For 
Socrates’ sentiments in regard to friendship, see further in IL 4. 5 sq. 
épunvetoas, lit. to be an interpreter, épunveds; here, to explain 
in words, to expound. Thus Pericles, in Thucyd. IT. 60, says of himself: 
ovserds oloua: ffocww elva: yraval te rd Séovra Kal épunvetoa raita. 
Staridévar, managed or influenced. sre pndapod...el 
vat, were nowhere, not to be taken into account. Weiske, whose opinion 
Kiihner adopts, says, that Adyou or rizhuaros and not rordy the more 
asual ellipsis, is to be supplied with pndapyod, and hence the idea: were 
of no estimation. Such an ellipsis is found with woAAov, dafyou elvat. 
Plato, Gorg. 456. C: ob8auod pavjva:, and Soph. Antig. 183, but it is un- 
necessary here. ——wpds éaurdy; the preposition here indicates com- 
parison, with the idea of preference, see Kiihn. Gr. § 298. III. (d) and 
Examples; L. Gr. II. § 616. cf. I. 3.4; UT. 6.4; Cyrop. IIL 3. 20. For 
a similar construction with the Latin ad, see Cic. Tuse. Disp. I. 17. 40. 











53.—Ol3a uty has “EAeye 5t [= ol8a 5¢ Adyovra] answering to it, 
in § 54. kat; corresponding to this ia the xa) before xpds rodras, 
cum...tum, both... and. wept xatépwy Te kal ray kAAwy ovy- 
yevav re xal xept diAwy. Some editors omit the re after cuvyyevay, but 
without Ms, authority, although the re after warépwy is omitted by two . 
or three Mss, The true explanation seems to be that ovyyevéy and ¢l- 
Awy are in apposition with &Awy, and then the re is in place: concern- 
ing parents and others, both relatives and friends. It is true the wept 
before piAwy seems at first view not to be accordant with this explana- 
tion; for we should expect: wep) xardpwy re xal tev KAAwY, ovyy. Te 
xa ofA. But ofrwy designates a class distinct from warépwy and ovy- 
yeway, and may therefore very naturally have the preposition repeated 
with it. See L 3. 3. and note, also Symp. V. 8: "Eywd uéy val pa Al’, 
Epn, (voultw +d Kaddy elvar) Kal ev temp wal Bot wel 2+ thixors 

12 | 











226 NOTES. 


moAAots. Many person; prefer to render here: “Concerning fathers 
and also the rest of our relatives, and also concerning friends.” —— 
tovrots ye 5h, Srs, wvA. In regard to the diff reading ye ddry, 
see Kahn. in h. 1. éFerASobans, going out from, leaving, sc. the 
body. étevéyxavres; instead of the form of the Ist Aor. the 
Attic writers more usually usé Aor. 2, éveyxév. Yet there are several 
cases where the readings vary between the two forms, as in IL 2.5; IIL 
6.18; IV. 8 1; Anab. VL 5. 6, et al. &gaviCovcry, lit, to make 
unseen, from dpayfs (a priv. and galyopa:, parijva:), and hence, as often, 
to bury, cf. Soph. Antig. 261, and Aelian. H. An, IL. 7. 














51.—"Ercye 5%, and also. éxagtos éautov 8 wdyToyr... 
&pacpet, «.7.A. The construction here is éxarrus airés re apaipel xal 
BAAp wapéxe: (dpaipeiy), (robrov) 8 wderev tavrot pdrsoTa piri, TOU 
odpatos (Acyw), 5 rt, «.7.A., each one either himself removes, or presents 
to another to remove, from that which he especially loves, i. e., from his 
body, whatever, ete. For the construction of éavrod with the relative, 
see IIL 11.1: éavrijs $0a nardds %xo. A relative clause is often added 
in Greek either with, or, as here, without a demonstrative Pron. for the 
sake of explanation. So in Latin, see Tuse. Disp. L 18. 29: qui nondum 
ea quae multis post annis tractare coepissent, physica didicissent; and 
also 1. 35, and Kihner's note, p. 53. avroi ré ye. Some editors as 
Ernesti read ydp for ye, but the latter is supported by the Ms& The 
ve is used here like the Latin quidem, and is perhaps one of the most 
striking examples of the employment of it, much like yot» or a mild ydp, 
in argumentation. See Hartung’s Gr. Partik. L p. 388 sq., and Kibn. 
L. Gr. IT. 704. 1. wapéxovet...dworéuvety, «.t.A. The infinitives 
are used as the object of the verb without the article, and although active 
in form are taken in a passive sense. See Kihn. Gr. § 306. 1., and Rem. 
10; L. Gr. II. § 642. note 2. totrwy xaptv; for this use of the Ace. 
as a preposition, see Kihn. Gr. § 288. 2. R. wperet pey obdiy 


abrobs évdy, «.7.A, being retained, it not only does not but 
rather, etc. 














55.—Od &:5donwv, rot that he might teach, etc, non quo doce- 
ret. For the use of the participle to indicate purpose, see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 312. 4. (c); B. 144. N.4. The different construction after the two par- 
ticiples S3doxewv and émidemvioy is worthy of notice. We find similar 
changes in Latin after non quo, e. g. Cic. de Orat. L 18. 54: non quo 
aperiret...sed cum maxi we tamen hoc significabat. IL 72. 295: 
non quin imitandum sit, sed tamen est multo turpius 7d udpoy, 
tlio neuter adjective with the article used as an abstract noun = apo 








BOOK I. CHAP. II. 227 


civn, amentia. tov...elvat For the use of the article in the Genit. 
with the Infin. denoting purpose, see Kahn. § 308, 2. (b); B. 140. N. 10. 
T@ oixetos elvat, the being related, relationship. Botan: 
vat. For the ellipsis of the subject, the indefinite pronoun 7)s here, 
see Kahn. Gr. § 238. 4. (e); L. Gr. If. 414.5; and Soph. 157. 8. The 
construction is the same as if: wapexdAe: Exactoy émimedAcicda had 
preceded. Cf. IIL 9. 6: 7d 8 ayvociy daurby, wal ph & olde (sc. zis) 
SotdCew re nal ofeoda: yryvdoney, eyyutdtw pavias edoyl(ero elvat, and 
see the note upon it. The omission of the indefinite subject rls is some- 
what common in some of Plato’s Dialogues. See Woolsey’s Gorg. p. 456. 
D. For the use of the Subj. instead of the Opt. here, see note I 2. 2; 
B. 189. m. 50. | 











56.—Totrors paprupless; for this constr. see note upon § 49 
above. ‘Hotddou pey rd, and indeed this (line or sentiment) from 
Hesiod. The attributive genitive is frequently used without ita govern- 
ing noun when it may be easily supplied. See Kiihn. Gr. § 263.8. +é 
is in the Acc. and is the object of Aéyew, omitted in consequence of 
its use in the following clause. ——"Epyoyw 8 obSty BretSos, 4.7.2, 
This is from Hesiod’s Works and Days ("Epy. xa) ‘Huep.) I. 809, where 
the author is speaking of rustic labor, but the opposers of Socrates ac- 
cused him of quoting it as having reference to every kind of action. 
They joined the negative od3éy with %yoy, instead of with Bveidos, as it 
appears from what follows: undevds Epyou... améxeodat. Totto 3%. 
For the use of the particle 54 in resuming the discourse which has been 
interrupted (here, by the quotation), see note upon § 24 above, and cf. 
§58: raira &}, x.7.A. Adyety abrdy, os; this he adduced [quoted 
and explained] as if the poet, etc., ofrws being implied in the preceding 
clause. 











57.—This section, with IV. 6. 3, 4, 138, and 14, has been sometimes 
adduced as a proof that Socrates was accustomed to enter too much intc 
detail in his conversations. See Wiggers’ Life, Ch. IV. dmoAdoyh- 
gatro. For the use of the Optat. to denote repeated action, with such 
particles as ére:dh, see B. Gr. 189. C. note 2; Hermann ad Viger. § 248; 
Kihn. L. Gr. IL. § 809. 8, and 797.8. So inl 3.4; 4.19; IL 9. 4 et saepe, 
ayaddy rt wototvras epyderdar; cf. Plat. Charmid. p. 168, 
C: rd yap Kadds Te wal apertuws woiotueva Epya exdre, wad épyaclas 
re kal xpdteis Tas Towavras xorhoes. épydras &yasotbs. The 
word d&yaSols is omitted by some editors, supposing the idea of goodness 
to be included in Socrates’ mind, in épyd(ecSa: and épydrns. But it 
seems to be added for the sake of emphasis: those who did something 











228 | NOTES. 


good both labored and were good laborers. For the sentiment, ef 
III. 9. 9. 


58.—Td 32 ‘Opzhpov. This passage is from the Iliad, IL 188 sq. and 
198 sq. “Ovriva...krdpa, whatever man, followed by the optative 
xexetn, he might find. ——BactrA%a wal Efoxov, (whether) king or 
noble. xaxdy &s, like a base man, a coward. —— Aaipéyi, i. €, 
Saiudne, used very often, especially by Homer, in salutation, sometimes 
as a term of regard, but oftener of expostulation and reproach. In the 
first case, it may be rendered: good sir or, my friend; in the last: 
wretch, villain. 3yudtas = Enpotuxots, plebeios, the common 
people. This word is used by Xenophon alone cf Attic writers. Cf 
Cyrop. IL 3.7 and 15; VIIL 3.5. In Rep. Ath. 1. 4 both 3nuéru: and 
Snporexds are used in the same signification. Cf the use of the latter 
word in § 60 below. 











59.—*Ay Gero; for the use of this conditional Imperf, see note L 1. 
5. ——bAAws 7° day xpds trotrp nal Spaceis doi, and besides or espe- 
cially if in addition to this they are also headstrong. “AAAos 7° has here 
much the same import with which &Aws «al is frequently employed. 
When «af is added it perhaps gives additional emphasis to the clause : 
see Kiihn. L. Gr. for the distinction between the two phrases, and cf. his 


- Gr. § 321. (a), and Examples; Buttm. p. 436; Hermann ad Viger. § 232. 


Cf also, II. 6. 30; 8.1; Plat. Phaed. p. 87. D. 


60.—AAAG Lwxpdryns ye. *AAAd here refers to the preceding nega- 
tive clause: ob rair’ Zreye. The force of the ye is not the same as in 
§ 12 above, where see note; but joined with the name Zwapdrys and not 
with the predicate, qualifies that noun; but S. (however it may be with 
others), ete. Cf. § 61.——rdvayrla rotrwy, the very reverse of 
these things. Sometimes also with the Dat. rodros instead of rodérer. 
Cf. Il. 6. 5: ts ravayria rotrww eyxpaths peéy dor, «.7.A. Also 
rovvaytioy in IL 7. 8, and IV. 2. 4. For the use of the Genit. see Kithn. 
Gr. § 273. R. 9; L. Gr. IT. § 522. dd. gavepds Hy, presented him- 
self to all, or was evident to all, as, ete. éxidQuunras; a highly 
descriptive appellation for disciples, those who long for, desire, ete. See 
L 2.5: rods 8t éavrod éxiSupobvras, note upon I. 2. 3., and Apol. § 28. 
C£ in Latin, Cic. Brut. XVI 64: habet (Lysias) certos sui studiosos. 
obdéva wémore pioddy...exmpdtaro. Seel. 2. 5. above. —— 
&¢3évos, ungradgingly, liberally. —— éxfpre: row Eavrod, se. doc- 
trinea, or knowledge. See IL 1. 31: ris 8° &» Seouevy (sc. cof) riwds 
éxapxéoecey. Kithn. L. Gr I. § 519. a. In regard to Socrates’ liberality ta 
nis pupils, see Symp. IV. 48; IL 2. 5. above, and also L 6. 3. and 11. 











BOOK I. CHAP. II. a 229 


Apol. 16. Plat. Hipp. M. p. 800. D. et al. —— dy tives. Perhaps the 
writer had especially, though not exclusively in view here, Aristippus, 
who first gave out that.he would teach the Socratic philosophy for pay. 
V. Diog. Laert. 11. 65. AaBévres, having received, intrans. — 
xrhpara B:Sdvat, money to pay. 





61.—II pds rous &AAous avSpémrous nécpov...wapetxe. Cf. 1. 8, 
8: Kal xpos pfaous, x.7.A. The accusative with the preposition seems 
to denote the propagation of the renown indicated by xéopov wapeixe, 
i. e€., among or tn the estimation of foreigners. For a similar construction 
with eis, see Plat. Tim. p. 25. B., and Kiihn. IL § 608 and 613 with pas 
sages there quoted. —— Aixas. Lichas was son of Arcesilaus, and con 
temporary with Socrates. See Thucyd. V. 50. He is also spoken of in 
Xen. Hellen. IIL. 2. 21, but the name is written Aefyas. Cf. also Plu 
tarch, Cimon, p. 284. C. (c 10). dvouacrds ext rovTm. The pro- 
noun o¥ros generally refers to what has gone before, although it may 
refer to what follows, see note upon,I. 2. 3. Kiihner seems to refer it to 
the following account of Lichas, but it is not unreasonable to suppose 
that its antecedent is implied in the general phrase: xécpoy xapetxe. 
For the use of éx{ with the dative to indicate design, purpose, etc, see 
Kihn. Gr. § 296. II. (c) and Examples, and L. Gr. II. § 612. p. 298. Cf. 
Demosth. O1. IL (v. 111), p. 35: chy éxt rots Epyors Sdtay, and also be- 
low IL. 1. 27, 28: éx’ apery SavudecSa:; IIL 6. 16. Tats yuuVo- 
xatdfacs. For an account of the festival of “naked youths,” see Smith’s 
Lexicon, Art. Gymnopaidia. The time in which any thing takes place is 
sometimes put in the dative without a preposition. See Rost. Gr. 106 
1, d.; Kin. Gr. § 283. 3, and L, Gr. IL 569. Cf Plat. Symp. p. 174. A. 
Bdpuyor rots éxinxlos. So also other names of festivals, MavaSyvatots, 
Azovuators, EAevowwlos, etc. In Latin the Ablat. is used in this way: 
Saturnalibus, etc. See Zumpt § 475, note. Ta éavtov Saravay, 
expending his own resources, or bearing his own expenses, i. e., living 
without expense to others. Ta péywora xdvtes...@péaAet. The 
verb opefAciw governs two accusatives. The accusative of the thing 
may be taken adverbially. So in IV. 1.1: od pimpa apérce robs cio 
aéras avrg ovveivat, In tne same manner xaxowoeiy is constructed in 
IIL 5. 26: woAAa& thy xépay Kaxowoiciy. In the pass, dp¢efAew retains 
the Accus. of the thing effected; as in IIL 11.8: wAelw wderfoerar, et al. 
See B. 131. 5 and 8; Kin. L. Gr. IL § 558 b. and Anm. 2. In respect 
to the article with wéyiora, cf. Cyrop. 1. 6. 8: dre Ta kpiora apdrros, 
and Apolog. § 18, with Bornemann’s note in h. 1. —— BeArtous... xotay. 
The Pres, and not the Aor. Part. is used here, because customary and not 
a single action is indicated. 

















230 NOTES. 


62.—Mety 3%. These particles are often used in conclusions Now 
(since things are as above represented), or accordingly Cf IV. 3 18 
Where after pér 3), 3€ or 32 34 follow, they indicate that the discussion 
of the present subject is concluded, and that something new is entered 
upon. Indeed the particles uty 84 not unfrequently begin a new senti- 
ment or argument for which previous preparation has been made. So 
in IV. 8. 2. Cf Apol. § 31, § 32, and § 34. See concerning these parti- 
cles Kahn. IL § 691. B.c; 8. 387; Hartung, L 8. 262 eq.; Hoogevees 
Docts. Part. Gr. ed. Schiitz, p. 460 sq. Tunis &icos elva: 7H wdAct, 
see note upon I. 1. 1.—— Ka} xara rots vdpous 8t cxoxay, «rr. This 
would in Latin naturally be more closely connected with the preceding 
sentence: “quod si quis e legibus quoque consideret, idem invenire po- 
terit. See note upon I. 1. 3.—— édy ris pavepds yéryru xAdarey, 
if any one is elearly caught in the act of theft, or clearly a thief, ete. 
These same crimes are spoken of as most heinous in Plato, Repub. LX, 
p. 575. B; Gorg. p. 508. E; Xen. Symp. IV. 36; Apol. 25. ——awze- 
3uray, a clothes-stealer, lit. a putter on of others’ clothes (Adwos and 
3d), especially applied to those who stole clothes from baths, furibus 
balneatoriis, who were condemned to suffer capital punishment if the 
value of the theft was more than ten drachms. See Potter’s Gr. Antiq. L 
25, or Smith’s Dictionary of Mythology; Meier and Schémann, Attisch. 
Process, III. 1. p. 229 and 359-361. rovros, Dat. plur. after the sin- 
gular rls constructio xare civeowv. See Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 419.6; 
Gr. § 241, and cf, II. 3. 2; 8.6; IIL 10.1. 








63.—AAAGd why denote a passing to another and stronger argu- 
ment; see note I. 1. 6. wémote alrios éyévero, was he ever 
the author. Ob8t phy...ye, see note upon L 1. 6. KaKOTS 
weptéBarev. Compounds with wepi for the most part govern the 
Accus., but they are sometimes followed by a Genit. or by a Dat. as here. 
See Kahn. L. Gr. IL. § 610 note. Cf. Isocrat. Paneg. p.67. B: weg@iBdarey 
tais peyloras ovppopais. So also in IIL 10. 2: dvSpéxy weprruxciy. 
13. 1, and IV. 2.27: rots xaxots weptxlwrovet. 











64.—IIl ds ody toxos by efn 1H ypapy, How then could he be sub- 
ject to indictment? For the use of oy conclusive, and the difference 
between ogy used to indicate result or consequence, and &pa, see I. 1.2 
The force of ay with the Opt. in questions, see explained in Kihn. Gr. 
§ 260. 4. (c). ——%s. The relative is sometimes emphatically used in 
Greek after an interrogation, for ofros or abrds ydp; so in Latin qui 
vr qui quidem, as in Cie. Phil. IV. 5: virtus est una altissimis defixa 
vadicibus; quae (i.e, haec enim) nunquam ulla vi labefactiri poteat, 


BOOK I. CHAP, III. 231 


etc.; and in Eng. who with the emphasis. Cf. I. 4.11: “Ewer” oix ole 
(Seovs), gppowritew of, xrrA.; IIL 5. 15: wdére yap ofrws *ASnvaiou,.. 

ot, x.rA. Kiihn. L. Gr. IL § 800. a. Emphasis is added to the relative by 
joining yé with it; 8s ye as in III. 5.16; Hellen. IL 4. 41. “Os may 
even be used for ovros ydp when not preceded by an interrogative, as in 
TL 5. 11. —— apr) prev rot ph voplecy Seods. This beautiful use of 
the Infin. as verbal noun, where the Latin would employ a circumlocu- 
tory phrase with the Subj. : “ pro eo, quod Deos esse non putaret,” should 
not escape notice. y¢€ypaxro, 80 Bornemann, Kihner, Seiffert, 
and others give the text instead of éyéyparro. It should seem that the 
Augment in the Pluperfect tense is sometimes omitted even in prose for 
the sake of euphony, when a vowel which cannot be elided precedes and 
in words compounded with a preposition which ends in a vowel. Cyrop. 
IIL. 2. 24, where the authorities are divided between yeyéynyro and éyé- . 
yovro, also in Cyrop.IV.1.9: xaradédAecwro; VIL2.5: xaradedpauhnecay, 
Hellen, IT. 2. 11. émaAeAolres, et al. yr:aro Imperf. tense, referring 
to the time in which the accusation was made, whilst the Pluperf., 
yéyparro, alludes to the fact of the previous writing of the indictment. 
ofxov e3 oixotar. Ms, F. and some editions have here: olka: 
ed oixovo:, It is certain that oixeiy allows this construction, for it is used 
intransitively, meaning: to be inhabited, to be managed, ete. Cf. 
Hellen. IV. 8. 5, and examples cited by Stallb. Plato ad Rep. V. p. 463. 
D, and VIIL p. 548, begin. See Kuhn. Gr. § 249. 1, and examples, 
But all the Mss. except F. without variation have the reading given in 
the text, and Xenophon uses such forms of expressions elsewhere. See 
note I. 1.7.——xporpéxwy exitSupuetv. The middle form xporpé- 
xeoda: is used, § 82 above, and in IL 3.12; IL 3.8; 5.38; IV. 6.1; 
8, 11, and the active in IL 1.1, et 5.1; IV. 7.9; I. 3.15. From 
these examples it is evident that the two forms are used with substan- 
tially the same signif, the active perhaps denoting the simple notion of 
exhortation, whilst the middle joins with this a relation to the subject. 











CHAPTER III. 


1.—A? 3%. For this use of these particles = xal 34 in similar ecn- 
structions, and introducing a particular under a general principle, see 
Hartung, Gr. Partik. 1 265, 6, and ef. Arn. Gr. Prose Comp. 257, 8. 
They may be rendered in Eng. now or now indeed, Latin jam or jam vero, 
——xa} refers to a suppressed clause: Socrates not only did not cor- 
tupt or injure his disciples as we have seen, but he was even (Lat: etiam) 


232 NOTES. 


profitable to them. Soin IL 7.14: xa) opas abrds. IIL 6.11; 11. 18 
Cf. note upon I. 1. 6, and IV. 1.5; 6.1. It is used in a similar mannet 
even at the beginning of a treatise, as in Apol. § 1: Swapdrous 8% &fié 
pot Sone? elvas ueuvioda: nal ds... éBovrAedcaro wepl re rijs awoAoyias 
wal Tis TeAeuTijs rou Blov, i. e., whilst you speak of other things, it 
seems to me to be important also, ete. Cf. also § 3: obk éexphy pdvros 
oxorety, & &, wal 8 rt dwodoyhoy; and Bornemann’s note. See Kihn 
Gr. § 821.R.5; L. Gr. § 728, 9.— ra pty...7h St, both... and 
partim,...partim, B. 128. n. 5.——Epyqe Sernvioy...nal diarec- 
yépevos; see L 2. 59: Ady ptr Eye, and note L 2. 3. TOUT MM, 
referring to &s mpeAciy e3éxe1, and in the plural, as many kinds of uti- 
lity are included. 3}. See note upon L 2. 24. bwéca hy. “Ap 
is generally supposed to qualify the sense of éwéea in such cases as this, 
but it is worthy of inquiry whether it does not here qualify the verb 
which is in the Aor. Sub., giving an air of uncertainty to the declaration: 
I shall be able, (may chance), to remember; or, answering to Fut. Perf 
of the Latin: meminero. 

Ta péy corresponds to dairy 8t in §5 below. tolyuy, se 
note upon I. 2. 29. gavepds Fy, may be rendered as if impersonal, 
as freq., although strictly personal, i¢ was apparent. kal wotay, 
x.7.4., that he both did, and said, etc. imwoxplveras. For this 
word some modern editors have substituted axoxplyera:, but apparently 
without necessity; for dxoxplyecdSa: is used with the signification : 
to answer, not only in the Ionic writers, as in Herodotus, I. 78, 91, and 
elsewhere; but also in Thucydides, as in VII. 44.5 ——-wep}, Latin, 
de, of, concerning, —— 4 re... Zaxpdrns re, see L 1. 14.—— 
&vai:pez, very often used in reference to the responses of oracles, 
Kibner says: Verbam avaipet de oraculorum responsis proprium est ac_ 
legitimum, Cf Apol. 14; Anab. IIL 1.6; V. 3. 7. oftrws «at. 
This is the reading adopted by Bornemann, Kihner, Seiffert, aid others, 
mstead of ofrw xa} found in some Mas, and editions. Otrws sxems te 
be used by Attic writers even before a consonant, where 80 or in this 
manner isto be expressed with emphasia. Cf. Kihn. in h. 1. ——-wa- 
ppves (8c. ofrw woreiv). Anab. IIL 1. 44 with Kriger’s note; also IV. 
8.17: wal dwodts dAduBave 7a BwAG wal Trois KAACIS Tact KaptryyeArS, 
(sc. axoduyras AauBidvew rd Brda. weprépyous, busy-bodies, those 
who offended against Cicero’s injunction, de Offic. 1. 34: Peregrini au 
tem atque incolae officium est nihil praeter suum negotium agere, nihil 
de alio inquirere minimeque esse in aliena republica euriosum, 





























2.—Kal...8¢, and further; see note upon. 1.8: réyada, and 
L, 2. 42. —— ds, giving a reason like &r: or tei, and copnected with a 


BOOK I. CHAP. III. 233 


Part. in Accus absolute. See Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 6. (d), and ncte I. 2. 20. 
tous Seots. We should naturally expect the pronoun aitods 
instead of the repetition of the noun; but such repetitions are somewhat 
frequent in Greek. Cf. I. 6. 1, and note. It was a favorite sentiment 
with Socrates, that we should simply, awAds, ask good things of the gods, 
and not specific blessings) This appears abundantly evident from Plato, 
as for example, Alcib. IL p. 142 and 148. A, where the following verse 
from an old poet is quoted : 





Zed Baoired, Ta pey eodad, onal, Kal edxopévois Kal avedqrois, 
“Aum Sl8ou, Ta bt Seid nad ebxopévors awarégerv. 


—adjrwy Sxws aroBijocoito, see note upon I 1. 6. 


3.—Axd uwixpa@y, from small means; see note I. 2. 14. Bet 
otaXat, (from peiwy used as a comparative of uixpds and dal-yos,) lit. 
to be less; here, to fall short of, or, to be less worthy, and hence natu- 
rally followed by the genitive. otre...4narda@s exe, «7A, lit. the 
thing has not itself beautifully, i.e. it is not honorable, just. So in 
oratio recta we find «adds efxe, addy Hv; and for the opposite idea, 
aicxpoy fv; eixds hv, etc. The Infin. is here without dy, see Kuhn. 
Gr. § 260. R. 3; L. Gr. IL. § 821. 8. or’ &yv...&ttoy evar Ci, 
ei, «.7.A. “Ay is here retained, although it might be omitted for the 
same reason as above; since in oratio recta, the phrase would be: ofre 
Tots dvdp. kiov Fv Civ. In reference to the sentiment of this passage, 
see Plat. Alcib. IL. p. 149. E. Voigtlaender as quoted by Kiihner ex- 
plains this passage, thus: “Socrates intended without doubt to indicate 
by this, that the life of man would be rendered wholly miserable, and all 
the laws which regulate society be destroyed, if the gods were better 
pleased with the sacrifices of wicked than of good men. For if the gods 
prefer the sacrifices of the bad, it necessarily follows that they will also 
destow upon them benefits, and in every thing prefer them to the good. 
Thus the lives of both gods and men would be made miserable. The 
lives of gods, because they must either love men whom they cannot love, 
without violating justice and holiness itself, or become themselves bad ; 
of men, because the good must either yield entirely to the bad or probity 
vanish. from the earth. Hence the result would be that the highest 
things would be confounded with the lowest, and life would not be de- 
sirable to any created being.” "Exatvétys, laudator, praiser. —— 
Erous, verse. Ka8 ddvayuiv, «7.A. This line is taken from He- 
siod, "Epy. nal ‘Hep. 366. Kad [= card] Sdvamiy, according to (your) 
ability. %p3e:v may be considered as depending upon xp or some 
such word understood, or it may be rendered as imperative, as the Inf. 
Srequently is, especially am ng the poets. &Savdrotot= ddavdras. 


























234 NOTES. 


— xal xpbs plrouvs 3¢. The xai here answers to the xaf with xots rhe 
GAAny Siartay, and is not connected in import with 3%, which joins this 
to the preceding clause. ——-wpds signifies, in respect to, Latin, in with 
the Abl., and is omitted before gévovs, because that is included in the 
same idea with @pfAous, and they together are contrasted with rh» SAAqs 
Sia:ray; cf. 1. 4.17, where both the preposition and the article: wep) rap, 
are omitted before év SceAlg; also IL 1. 6, and IIL 10. 18, and L 2. 53, 
with the note. ——rhrv Kad divau, by attraction for 7d nad Sur. See 
Kihn. L. Gr. IT. § 492. 3. 
4.—Ei 8d, but if, or, as often as, —— dédteer. This Aor. Opt. de- 
notes not a supposed case, but a frequent occurrence of an actual event. 
See Kithn. L. Gr. § 819. 8.; Gr. § 339. R. 3; Rost § 120. This form of 
the Opt. in -e:as, -ee(v), etc, is more frequently used by Attic writers 
than the regular form in -a:s, -az, etc. See Kiihn. Gr. § 116. 9, and note, 
I. 1.5. We find a construction similar to this, but without & in the 
apodosis, in § 6, and with & and the Impf. in IV. 6.13: e 5€ Tis aire 
-. ayriAdyor... dxaviryey by. wap&s trav Sear, from (i. e, coming 
from), ete. Tapd is used with the Genit. of the author, instead of the 
more usual éxé, when a thing is represented as proceeding from the 
vicinity of one, or caused by his influence. See Kihn. Gr. § 251. R. 4, 
and § 297. L (1). Rrroy, less, i.e, with more difficulty. wapa 
Ta ceuatydpeva, 8. Kapa Tay Jey, as expressed below. With the 
radical meaning of wapd, beside, near, along side, is connected that of 
going by, passing beyond, and, from this, that of being beyond, and hence, 
contrary to, against. The use of wapd with the three cases, Gen, Dat. and 
Accus, in this passage, should not escape notice. Cf. B. 147. p. 417, 18. —— 
txe:Sev, attempted to persuade, persuadere conatus esset, or, suasisset, 
5300 AaBeiy tryeudva truprdy...d8d6y. It is unnecessary in Lat. 
or Eng. to repeat 634s: to take as guide one who was blind and ignorant 
of the way, caecum et ignavum viae ducem. wapa& Tos dvSpenors. 
Tlap is here used in its causal or figurative signification, denoting in the 
sudgment or opinion of. ——arpds thy... kupBovdrjiay, in comparison with 
(prae, praeter) divine counsel. No reference is made to the contents of 
these first four sections in § 15, where there is a recapitulation of the 
preceding arguments, and there seems to be a rather loose eonnection 
between piety towards the gods and temperance in food; but it may not 
unnaturally he supposed that Xenophon passes from duties owed to the 
gods, to those which pertain to men. 

















5.—A:raltr 3&, This emphatic position at the beginning of the 
sentence, is given to d:alrp, in order to make the contrast stronger with 





b» 


SHOOK I. CHAP. III. 235 


the piety which has been the subject of the preceding . sections, and 8¢ is 
antithetical to ney (TA pty rolyvy) in § 1. ei ph re Sacpdvioy 
ef, = Ay ph Tt Saydvoy nwrty or Ay ph tis Beds aweoxwAdy, unless 
there should be a divine intervention. Cf, Cyrop. I. 6.18: Av wh ts 
@cds PAdrry, and Bornemann and Herbst, Symp. VIIL 43. T0- 
savTyns Sandyns, 80 much money (sc. as would be necessary for the 
support of Socrates). ob ol8*, ef tis odtws by bAlya epydlorro, 
whether any one could earn so little. Cf note I. 1. 6.8. Concerning the 
verb épyag, see IL 8. 2, and in reference to the construction of & with 
the Opt. see Kiihn. L, Gr. IL. § 839; and ef. IV. 2.30; Cyrop. 1. 6. 41, 
and 10, with Bornemann’s note. —— 48é€ws, with relish. —— éx) rov- 
vy, for this, i.e, that he might eat with a relish, referring to 73éws Hoste. 
Het, 80. én) ctroy. Woy, lit, boiled meat, (from &w), as opp. 
to bread ; then, meat in general; and finally, more delicate kinds of food 
(73¢éonarTa); as here, any thing eaten with food, to give it a relish, a condi- 
ment, sauce. Cf. I. 6. 5, and Cyrop.I. 5.12; IL 14. 2,3, for different uses 
of the word, and see Bornemann, Symp. IV.8.p.108. Cicero in his Tuse. 
Disp. V. 34. 97: Socratem ferunt, quum usque ad vesperum contentius 
ambularet, quaesitumque esset ex eo, quare et faceret, respondisse: s- 
quo melius coenaret, opsonare ambulando famem. 




















6.—Ei...€3«Ajoeser; see note upon § 4. dsre puadtacaa. 
The Infin. is used after such adjectives as epywdéorarov, apedAmdy, etc, 
with Zor, and some other words and phrases, to define or characterize 
more particularly ; and when ésve is added it gives greater force to the 
Infinitive. See Kiihn, L. Gr. WV. § 642 d and Rem., and Stallbaum’s note 
upon Plat. Phaed. p. 1038. E. We find a similar constr. of the Infin. with 
the Accus, in Latin, as Cic. de Nat. Deorum III. 1: difficile factu est me 
id sentire quod tu velis; but the more usual constr. in Latin would be 
with ut and the subjunctive. +&@ welJovra, things which per- 
suade, induce. Some read dvamweiSorra, bul apparently without good 
reason or sufficient Ms, authority. Sce Kiikn. in bh. 1. yaorépas 
kal nepadrads wal puxas. According to our idiom the Sing. number 
would be used here, but both the Greek and Roman writers were accuse 
tomed to use the Plur. both of spstract and concrete nouns, where there 
was a direct reference to meny objects; see Kihn. L. Gr. § 408. R. 3, 
and ef, IIT. 12. 2, and Kithnec’s Tuse. Disp. IV. 2. 83, where abundant ex- 
amples are cited from both languages. 








T—Eon éewmioxdéartwy, said sportively. —~rhy Kipxny, see 
Odyss. x. 239 sq. ToOLOUvTOLS FoOAAOtS, BC. & weidet uN welvavrTas 
eodiew, 7A. i. e., by many things whieh persuade, etc. aroaxs- 
wevoy 7d...4eTe9at. Some editors for rd read rov, but without 








236 NOTES. 


good reasons. Verbs generally constr. with the simple Infin. are fre 
quently, for the sake of emphasis, followed by the Accus. of the article 
with the Infin. Cf. IV. 7. 5 below, and also 4. 11; and. see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 308. R.1. 3:4 ravra. Aftera participle introducing the cause 
or reason, 3:2 ravra or 3:2 Tovro is frequently added for the sake of greater 
distinctness. Anab. 1.7.3; VIL 1.9; Cyrop. IIL 1.39; Kiéhn. L, Gr. 
IL § 667. Anm. ‘ 


8.—Adpodiolwy. Three explanations are given of the government 
of this word. Kahner in his L. Gr. § 626, 4, explains it as depending 
upon sepl, to be supplied from the preceding clause, and refers to Bern- 
hardy’s Gr. Syntax, p. 204. But Herbst governs appodiclwy by the verb 
awéxerda: and tav nxarav by agpod., and this, which seems to us 4 
more natural explanation than the former, receives some support from 
such passages as IL, 6.22: rots ray dpaiwy appodiclos jddpevor. Even 
Kihner is inclined to accede to this explanation in his note in h.1. 
But on the whole it may perhaps be better with Seiffert to consider 
&ppod. as a partitive genitive (Latin: de rebus autem venereis, etc.) and 
Tay Kadey as governed by awéxeoSa:. The meaning is the same as if 7d 
had been inserted after wrapjvec:: In respect to the appod:clwy, he admo- 
nished firmly to abstain from that of the ray xadayr. aur démevov; 
for the omission of the pronoun here, see note upon I. 2. 55, and refer- 
ences there. Cf. also § 11: é¢” ofs o¥3’ &» pawduevos orovidcecier. 
IL. 1.17; 6.26; III. 6.6; 9.14; 18. 2; IV. 2. 87. For the same 
constr. in Latin and abundant examples both from Gr. and Rom. au- 
thors, see Kiihn. Tuse. Disp. IV. 8. 17. cwppovery, to preserve 
eonstancy of mind.—— Kp:iréBovaAdy; ason of Crito, the friend and 
disciple of Socrates. 











9.—Zwhpovixnay, modest, as contrasted with Spacéwy, impudent, 
insolent; for the constr, see Kithn. Gr. § 273, 3. © pOovonTiKkay, 
(from xpé and yoéw), prudent, considerate. avohrwy (a priv. and 
voéw), silly. prpoxtydivewy, (fSirrw and xlyduvos), rash, fool-hardy. 
Tidvuv pty ody, a frequent formula for an affirmative answer, 
and hence common in colloquy, as in the diaiogues of Plato, See I. 1 
2. sub, fin. Mty ody = evody, is also used with other words besides 
wdyv, and often with not merely an affirmative significance, but also to 
extend or correct the preceding idea, like the Lat. immo, or, immo 
vero, as II. 7. 5: lWdvra pey otv, &s ey@ua, yea, truly, all things, ae 
I suppose, and in III. 8.4. Cf Stallb, Plato, Crito, p. 44. B; Gorg. p 
464. B. See also Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. 399 sq., and Kihn. Gr. § 816 
R.(b). It is even used in contradicting and denying, as may appear 
from the above references, Ceppovpydraroy, (Sepuds and kpye,) 

















BOOK I. CHAP. IIL 237 





one who does hot, hasty acts, most rash. Aewpydraroyv, probably 
from adv. Aéws = Alay, and %pye, one who will do any thing = xayoip- 
yos, most audacious. Cf. the use of the word in Aesch. Prometheus 5. 
kuBiorgjoesce, to throw headlong upon. On account of the dan- 
ger attending the casting one’s self upon a sword, the expression became 
proverbial, to indicate any peril however great. —-—els rip dAocro, 
also proverbial, as is the phrase: 3:2 xupds iéva:, Sympos. IV. 16. Many 
editors retain here the Imperf. form, €AAo:70, which is found in almost 
all the Mss, but the preceding Aor. would seem to indicate that the Aor. 
ehould be used here, and the change by the addition of A might have 
very easily crept into the Mss, 


a 





10.—Ka} is placed with special force at the beginning of ¢.uestions 
where the remark of another is taken up with surprise and its invalidity 
or absurdity implied. In such cases the Latins sometimes use vero, the 
Germans aber, and we but. See Kihn. Gr. § 321. R.1, and L Gr. IL 
§ 727.2. It is so used in §11 and 12; IT. 9.12; IV. 4. 10. —— 8}. 
The 8% in such cases as this may indicate more strongly astonishment, 
impatience, or indignation. So in IL. 6. 7; IIL. 13.6; IV. 4.10; Eur. 
Med. 1001. See Kahn. L. Gr. IT. § 833 d. ——rt...l3ay wototyra, 
the peculiar brevity and beauty of the construction of both the relative 
and interrogative pronouns, especially with participles, should not escape 
notice; see C. 539, 2. Katéyvwkas abrov, have you judged so 
severely of him. Kard signifies here in composition, against, opposed 
to; ef. IIL. 7. 3. Ov yap. Kihner calls ydp in such cases as this, 
ydp conclusiye in an interrogation, cf. 4. 14; If. 3.16, 17; Il. 4.1; 7. 
4; 11. 17, ete, and L. Gr. IL § 833.1. There is, however, here mani- 
festly an ellipsis to which it refers, Xenophon’s question implies the 
idea of injustice in Socrates’ severe reproach of’ Critobolus, and he re- 
plies: I reproach him justly, for has he not, ete. "AAA’ ei pévrot, 
but if indeed, at si profecto, asin II. 1.12. méyvrose very often ex- 
presses confirmation, indeed, in antithesis with maf, od, &AAd, ete. Here 
it is used to strengthen the objection to Socrates’ declaration: if indeed 
what you say were just, even I, etc. Cf. I. 4.18, and Kiihn. Gr. § 316, R. 
and L. Gr. IL § 698. a. Td pebonlyduvoyv Epyoyw, this rash deed, 
i. e., the one just named: rdy *AAKiB. viby gpiAjocat. This phrase seema 
to be the subject here, and hence the article 7d. Kiihner however con- 
siders it as predicate, and accounts for the article which is not generally 
used with the predicate noun, from the distinct allusion to a well known 
fact, and perhaps a direct repetition of the word from Socrates. See 
Kiihn. Gr. § 244.6; L. Gr. IL § 494. kay eyo S0nG...broucs 
vat, I seem to be able to come into, to be exposed to this danger. 

















238 NOTES. 


11.—Q tAjpoy, miserable man.—x«2l 7/, see note, § 10.—= 
ky... wadety, what do you suppose will happen, you having (i. e., if or 
when you have,) ete. For the Fut. sense of the Inf. with &y, see Kahn, 
§ 260. 5. (a). Cf Symp. VIL. 25: 05 &pwros (sc. rod pidciv) obdéy eos 
Sewdrepoy Swéxxavpa, K.T.A.-~——"Ap’ odx; these particles in interroga- 
tions like the Latin nonne imply an affirmative, whilst dpa uf, Lat. 
numne, imply a negative answer. See Kihn. Gr. § 344. 5. (b), and 
L. Gr. IL 884. 3. In regard to the former, ef. 1 5.4; 7.2 and 3; IL 1. 
16; 6. 38; and for the latter, IL 6.34; IV. 2.10: ép” ols. .cwovdd- 
ceev. The Prep. éxt is often put with the dative case after verbs im- 
plying motion, to designate the end or design of the motion. Cf P'at. 
Phaedr. p. 276. B; p. 278. D. Symp. p. 217. A, where the same verb is 
used as here. See also many other passages cited by Kiihner in h. 1. 


12.—2 ‘HpdxdAecs, O Hercules! indicating surprise here. It may 
alco be used as an exclamation of anger or indignation or disgust. So 
the Latin mehercle and hercle. Sevhy rTiva...divauy. When 
the Indef. Pron. ris is used in this way with adjectives, adverbs, etc., it 
scems to bring out more distinctly the idea designated by these words; 
see Kiihn, Gr. § 803.4; L. Gr. I. 633.4. So quidam is used in Latin, 
os in Cic. Lael. IX. 2: admirabilis quaedam exardescit benevolentiae 
magnitudo, ef. also Kiihn. Tuse. Dis, II. 4.11. In regard to the senti- 
ment of the passage, see Symp. IV. 25. gardyyrta are small ani- 
mals similar to the spider. The most poisonous and destructive kinds 
have been described as belonging to Italy, and are called from the city 
Turentum, Tarantula. Cf. Plin. H. N. X XIX. 4. ——quiwBodraia, 
equaling in magnitude half an obolus, The comparison should seem to 
imply that the gadrdyya were small in size and round. TOU ppo- 
vety €tlaornaty, = Toy vou dexaAnrret, expels their reason; cf. IV. 5. 6, 
IJ. 1. 4, for similar constructions of the Infin. with the Gen. of the article, 
kata rd diyua, on account of, by, or by means of, a causal sense, 
The proper meaning = secundum easily passes into propter. 














13.—Tots 3% xadods. The adversative 3é is frequently employed in 
animated interrogations, where the concessive member is to be supplied 
by the mind as here: ra pty pardyyia enidvas te ofet, Tovs 5 Kadrcus 
oux ote. Cf. 1.6.15; IL 1. 26, 30; IL 6. 10, 14,87; IL 9.2; III. 3. 
11, etal. Oftentimes too the 3é€ is copulative, and continues a question 
interrupted by a preceding answer ; cf. III. 5.2, and see Kuhn. Gr. § 322. 
Rem. 6; L. Gr. IL § 696. 5. &nptloyw, used of man, as in IIL 11. 11. 
tocouTe@ Seivdtepdv eort.. 80. The correlatives Scov, See, 
tnd zécov, tocovry, correspond to each other, and indicate an equality 








BOOK I. CHAP. III. 235 


in the two things compared, so much...as mucl, in what proportion... 
in just the same proportion. So: Scoy rh» dperhy dcxhoes, TocovTOY 
ei3alucoy Foy, and Xen. Cyrop, VIIL 1. 4. Frequently not only the 
quantity but the degree of the quantity is indicated: 80q paAdAov.. ro- 
cobrp puddoy, or, Sop pdducta...rocolTp pddAtora. But sometimes 
when the quantity of two things is compared, the degree of the quantity 
of only one of them is indicated; then we have, as in our passage, joined 
with one of the correlatives an adjective in the comparative degree, and 
with the other, an adjective in the positive: This animal...is so much 
the more dangerous than the tarantula, by as much as this... infuses 
poison, etc. Cf. with this, and note the difference in the construction, 
those passages where with 8cp the comparative paAAoy is to be supplied 
from the other member, as in Xen. Hier. X. 2: olBa yap Sri Sowep ép 
Ixrxots, o}tw Kal éy avdpdras Tialy eyyiveta, Som by ExwrAca 1a SéovTa 
txywor, TocovTy SBpiororépors elves. This constr. is unfrequent in 
the Latin hist., and yet it occurs, as in Tac. Ann.1.57: barbaris quanto 
quis audacia promptus, tanto magis fidus rebusque metis. potior 
habetur. éxetva...tovre, The pronoun ofros sometimes refers 
to the more distant noun, (as here to rd Syplov,) where it is the principal 
subject of the sentence, and éxeivos not to the more remote, but to the 
(eas emphatic noun; as in IV. 8.10. See Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 232. D. 
and Kiihn. L. Gr. IL. § 629.7. So hic and ille in Latin; see Kuhn. 
Luse. Disp. 1. 49.117.—— wpédswSev. In some Mss, xdfswder. These 
words are often interchanged and are considered as synonymous in mean- 
‘ng, although Buttmann L. Gr.§115 note, makes the distinction: in usage 
xpéow signifies, forwards, and #ép5w (Doric xépow) far. Cf. 1. 4. 6, and 
Anab. IIL 2. 22.——-Yows 8 wad of “Epwres...ritpaoxovoww. Borne- 
mann here appropriately compares Achill. Tat. p. 8. 29; KdAdAos yap 
bivrepoy TitpdoKer BéAous, Kal Bid TAY SpRarpev eis Thy Wuxhy rTitpdoKes. 
Some have supposed this whole passage, from Yows to the end of the Sec- 
tion, to be supposititious, i. e., supplied from the scholiast, but there does 
not seem to be good reason for this assumption. 





14.—Kal dppodioid(ew...xpos roaira. Kiihner refers xat back to 
§ 6, where it is enjoined to abstain from delicate food, here from the 
indulgence of impure love. Tovs py &opadres Exovtras xpds 
&poodicia, those intemperate, not sufficiently guarded, in respect to love, 
——~—olz. .obm &y wposdétacro 4 Yuxh, the soul shall not admit 
i, e, reject with scorn. Cf. the use of yuxf in regard to the animal ap- 
petite in I. 2. 4. obx ay xpdypara wapéxot, lit. make business for, 
» @, disturb, trouble, The word ofa is firat the object of xposdéta:ro and 
then the subject of rapéxot. Instances of similar construction are not rare. 








240 -' NOTES. ‘ 


15.—This section is a kind of summary of the preceding discussion. 
—— obde By Frrov apxoivytws HSecda1, «7.4. He supposed that he 
held the just medium, i. e, had not less delight in the pleasures of sense, 
and yet had far less trouble. The particle dy is to be connected with the 
Infin. #3ec3a: and supplied with the following verb, AureioSan So it 
is often to be supplied in one of two corresponding clauses, as in II. 1. 27; 
1.18; III. 3. 2, and sometimes where many words intervene. See B. 189 
N. 5. Kahn, L, Gr. IL § 458, note 1.—— We should naturally expect 
wéy here with 43ec3a: to correspond with 3¢ after AureicSa, as the 
words are contrasted. But such omissions are not unknown even in 
prose authors, as in Anab. IIL 4. 7, 41, and in Thucydides and othe> 
writers. See Kithn. L. Gr. IL § 735. 


CHAPTER IV. 


1.—MNep) adrod rexpatpduevor. The verb rexpafpoua, after the 
time of Homer, generally signified, to perceive from certain signs, to 
judge, and was usually followed by the Dat. of the means, but with the 
Gen of the thing judged depending on a preposition. There seems to be 
an evident allusion here to persons who, after receiving the instructions 
of Socrates, had not continued in the practice of the virtues which he 
enjoined, and rexpapdéuevur is judging from such examples as these, and 
therefore from insufficient data, conjecturing. ——=xporpépacdat... 
wpoayayeiy. The verb xporpépacsa: seems to signify, to excite to 
the consideration of virtue, to praise and commend it, and xpoayayeiy 
to lead forward in the practice of it. The objection is, that Socrates’ 
instructions were theoretical and not practical. For the sentiment cf. 
Cic. de Oratore I. 47, 204: Socratem illum solitum aiunt dicere perfec- 
tum sibi opus esse, si quis satis esset concitatus cohortatione sua ad stu- 
dium cognoscendae percipiendaeque virtutis; quibus enim id persuasum 
esset, ut nihil mallent se esse, quam bpnos viros, iis reliquam facilem esse 
Joctrinam. Kpaétiotoy yeyovéva:, that he was most excellent, 
or had special influence; followed by the Inf. odx ixavdy, was 
nnable, —— 2} pdvay, not od on account of the Imper. Soximaldvrar. 
The participle cxepduevo: mav also be rendered as Imper., connected 
with Soxiu.: let them turn their attention to and examine, ete, Tha 
propriety of using uf then appears more evident. It may be noticed 
here that the best Attic writers seldom use the verb oxéxropa: in the 
Pres, or Impf. tense, but the forms of oxowéoua: in its stead. ——&.. 








BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 241 


perav, what things interrogating, i. e., by what questions, KoAa- 
strplou (i.e. «éAaoua) €vexa, for the sake of reproof, castigation. 
tovs wav’ olopévous eidévat. The sophists are to be understood 
as especially referred to here. Socrates strove in every way to restrain 
and repress their arrogant boastings. cuvepepeve, (ovy and ypepa,) 
lit, to pass the day with. SoxipaCdytrwy, the abbreviated Attic 
fourm for Soximalérwoar. 














2.—Tod Sa:povlov; not the divinity of Socrates specifically, but 
used generically, the divine one =the deity. ——"Aprordéinpov roe 
Mixpdy émixad. Aristodemus, surnamed the Little, was an austere man, 
always walking avyurd3yros, but a most devoted and constant attendant 
of Socrates, ovr’ evxdpuevoy, is omitted in many editions and is 
probably spurious, See various readings, Kahn. in h. 1. tore 
otcrivas &vdpdérovs, any men, “AvSpérwy is the reading in many 
editions, For this use of the relative with gory in either number or any 
case as a substantive pronoun, see Kiihn. Gr. § 331. R. 4; B. 150. m. 21, 
and L, Gr. IL § 783. Anm. 4; Soph. 150. 5; Rost § 99, note 9. Cf. Plat. 
Phaed. 111. D. TeSavpanxas ex) codig. Cf. Plat. Sympos. p. 206: 
ot... €3atpaloy ex coplg For the use of the Dat. with the preposition 
here, see Kiihn. Gr. § 296. IL and § 285. R.; L. Gr. II. § 612 and § 584, 
note. For the Perf. tense denoting rather the result of action in the pre- 
sent time, see Kiihn. Gr. § 258. R. 5, and ef. I. 2.49: dedéo3as. 
“Eywye. The affirmative answer is frequently made by the Pron. either 
with or without the emphatic particle ye. So in Latin, though generally 
with some strengthening word, as herecle, profecto, ete, Kal és. See 
note I. 2, 35, «af; and for the use of the 8s in a demonstrative sense, see 
Kuhn. Gr. § 381. R. 1, and L. Gr. § 781. 3. a. Cf. also III. 1.5; 3. 3, 4; 
4.1; 121; IV.3.8; 6.2. 

















3.—Tolvvy. This particle is often used when one directly and with 
out opposition answers another’s question; see Kithn. L. Gr. IL § 758. 2 
éxl 52 S:SupauBy. It has been supposed with some plausi- 
bility, that S:dupduBev sc. xorhoes should be read, since the word is not 
usually employed in the Sing. like %ros and péAos, but in the plural like 
YauBot, avdraoro.. MeAavinel3ny. This Lyric poet lived about 
520 B.C. TloAbwAcirov...Zevgty. Polycletus the celebrated 
statuary lived about B.C. 430 and Zeuxis, the distinguished painter, 
near the same time. 











4.—A gp povd (a priv. and gph») is here contrasted with tugperd (ep 
and gphv), the éy, as frequently, indicating the possession of the quality 
denoted by the noun. So in évepyd, which is contrasted with dxlyyta, 


949 NOTES. 


without notion, motionicss. elwep ye.. ylyveraz. The particle ye is 
here added to give additional force to efxep, if indeed, it is true that, 
ete. Cf. Anab. L 7.9; Sympos. V. 6. tixn twl...tad yvduns. The 
construction here is beautifully varied, the dative being used for the 
instrumental cause, and the Genit. with the preposition to designate the 
active, intelligent cause. When persons are designated we more fre- 
quently find dd with the Gen., corresponding to per in Latin, and some- 
times even with words designating things; see B. 133. N. 12, and references 
to xpds and éy, and also Zumpt’s L. Gr. 801.——- Tay 82 drexudpros 
éxdvrey, «.tA.; of those things which are in the dark, which furnish no 
indications, ete. THY havepas ex’ per. Sytay, those which 
are manifestly for use. tpya, the products of, or rendered as a verb 
with esse implied, are caused by. Tipéwet, impersonal, if és plain. 
—— pty = phy from which it is derived, expresses confirmation. So 
frequently in Jonic writers and sometimes in Attic Greek, eapecally) in 
answers. See Kihn. Gr. § 316. 1. R. 














5.—Odxotdy, Does not then? an inductive interrogative particle ; 
sometimes written odx ody, and ofxovry; but for the distinction in the 
use of these forms, see Kiihn. Gr. § 324. R. 7; B. 149. m.18. In regard 
to the sentiment, see IV. 3. 8 sq., and ef. Cic. de Nat. Deor. IL 54. 
"Ocpav ye phy. The particles ye uh» denote transition to a new par- 
ticular, on which special emphasis is put. Two cases are to be noted : 
where the ye gives force to a preceding word, as here, to dcuav; and so 
in I, 6.6; III. 6.12; 8 10; 9.6; 11. 10, ete.; and where it is joined to 
& conjunction, in which case it gives emphasis to the whole sentence or 
clause. See Apol.§ 18: Ss ye phy, x.7.A., and § 18; also abundant ex- 
amples in Hartung, Gr. Partik. L §. 401 sq., II. 8. 383 sq. —— 3:4 o7é- 
patos. The article is omitted here on account of the verbal force of 
the noun with the preposition: which are perceived by tasting. Cr. 
note on I. 1. 9. yvépuwy, the judge, estimator. ei ph evetp- 
ydon, had not been made or implanted. The student should notice 
the use of the Aor. here and in the context, to denote a repetition of 
individual acts. B. 134. 4, and N. 5. 











6.—Ob Sone? vos wat ré8e xpovolas Epyoyw eorixévat, does 
it not appear to you that this should be, (or is to be,) considered, as the 
work of foresight? The reading épyoy is supported by the best Msa, 
The Dat. épyp and épyors seem to have arisen from understanding éoné- 
vat to have the signification: to be like, similar, instead of to be supposed 
or consudered, which should evidently be given to it here. It is equiva- 
ent to paiverSa: which is often placed in the same way with Soxei. 


BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 2438 


See IT. 1. 22; IV. 2. 20 et al. ——1d...Supdcac; namely, the clos 
ing it with eye-lids as doors, etc. For the use of the article here with the 
Infin. after the preparative demonstrative rd3e, see examples collected by 
Hase in his note upon Rep. Lac. [X. 1, and Kiihn. L, Gr. IL § 631. 2.—— 
abt? xpiigsal 7, to use it for any purpose; 7) is the Accus, of the 
object aimed at. See Kiihn. Gr. § 278.4; L. Gr. IL § 549. b. @s$ 
3S? By... BrAdwrocty; ef. with ds ..Kxaxovpyj without & See 
Kiihn. Gr. § 330. 4, and L. Gr. IL § 775. The Subj. is used in the final, 
because the verb in the principal clause, éupioa, is an Aor. with a 
present signification, See Kiihn. Gr. § 330. 2. nopovy BrAedapl- 
Sas, the eyelashes as a strainer, or, sieve. ‘HSpds was a strainer, origin- 
ally used for filtering wine; Schneid. dppior re; the particle ré 
is seldom used as a connective by Xenophon without a «afl following ; 
and it is not improbable that 3¢ was originally written here. See Zeunius, 
Schneider, et caet. in h. 1. —— &moye:ow@ou, to make jut out like a cornice, 
ef. Cic. N. D. IL 57: Primam enim superiora, superciliis obducta, sudo- 
rem a capite et a fronte defluentem repellunt. This whole phrase has 
been very well translated: “that by brows the parts above the eyes are 
rendered eaveslike,” ete. vo dé... SéxecdXar. This and the fol- 
lowing infinitives are strictly the subjects of éorivy, and are repeated by 
tara in the last clause, thus producing a slight anacoluthon. ofouvs 
témvecv, cf. youplous...Acalvew. So ofos is used with the Infin. in 
§ 12; I. 1.15; 6. 37, etal. See Rost’s Gr. §122; Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 788. 
Anm. 3. Gr. § 306.1. ¢ In such cases if has all the properties of an Adj. 
and nearly == duvards; see B. 139. F. 5. Exs. Tovs...youoplous, 
the molar teeth, éxel 3& Ta &xoxwpovvra SvoKeph, sc. early. The 
ellipsis of efva: after conjunctions is rare. See a similar representation 
in Cic, N. D, IL 57. 























%—Anuioupyod (fr. Sjuos and gpyw), lit, working for the people, 
hence workman, worker, maker. In the New Platonic Philosophy it is 
used as the name of God, the Creator. 7d 3& eudicat, «7.rA. This is 
a continuation of Socrates’ question from § 6, and the infinitives are in 
the same construction as there with the clause: ratra oftw... éoriy im- 
plied. ——’AwéaAe:, strictly Imper. but here used as an adverb, truly, 
without doubt, Latin: sine dubio. The same word is used in IV. 4. 6. 
Tivos...Bovrdevocauévon, x«.7.A., one who has deliberately re- 
solvel upon the existence [the making] of living beings, 








_ S-—Saurdy... tev, When the subject of the Inf. is the same as 
that of the governing verb it is generally omitted, but is retained where 
any special emphasis is to be put upon it; as here, contrast; notice also 


244 NOTES. 


the use of oé below; Sera ct, arr, see Kihn. Gr. § 307. 4, and R. 4, 
L. Gr. IL § 646. 1, and ef. IL 6.35 extr.,, 38. ——"Epéra yotr xa) 
&wexptvevpa:. This phrase, although in all the Ms, is omitted by 
many editora But it is difficult to see how it could have crept in here, 
if not written by the author himself. It is true, it somewhat interrupts 
the eontinuity of the discourse, but yet it contains nothing so incongruous 
as to warrant its rejection. Aristodemus does not, it should seem, (per- 
haps from modesty,) choose to answer Socrates directly, that he believes 
himself gporyusdy +: Exe, but in order to avoid the answer says: now 
continue your questions and I will reply to them (and it is implied, you 
yourself shall judge by my answers whether I have any reason or intel- 
ligence). Socrates understanding this, proceeds to ask further questions. 
Cf Symp. V. 2. &Ar’ axoxplvov. Sb 3é ye epéra. The particle ov is 
often employed in responses as nearly synon. with ody; IIL 3. 5, 6, 7; 
6.5; 10.8, etal. See Hartung’s Gr. Partik. IL S. 15. cal tavra, 
and that too; see I. 2. 29, and reference. WOAAGHS OonS...OA- 
Aowv Syros. The simplicity of the construction of the Greek allows 
these repetitions which would hardly be admisaible in Latin: “te et 
terrae exiguam partem in corpore et humoris habere, quum ea multa 
sint.” pexpdw pépos AaBdrri Td cpa ocurfppootal got, 
to you taking a small portion the body is fitted. The article is used with 
Capa since it isa well known, specific object; we might render either by 
the indefinite article a, or by the possessive, your. For the use of the 
Part. here, see B. 144. 2. your St udvow Epa oddapod Syra, 
«7.r., and do you suppose that you alone by some good fortune have ob- 
tained possession of mind existing nowhere else. This seems to be brought 
in to obviate an objection which might lie in Aristodemus’ mind, 
although he had not expressed it. Cf Cie. N. D. IL 6: Unde enim 
hance (mentem) homo arripuit? ut ait apud Xenophontem Socrates, 
and III. 11; also Plat. Phileb. § 54. p. 81, and Stallb. note, and IV. 
8. 14 below. 














9.—Ma Al’, a formula of swearing, (ud being perhaps connected in 
origin with phy, uév,) which, however, by itself neither affirms nor denies, 
out is generally connected with an affirmative or negative particle, as 
val wa roy Ala and od pa Ala. When it stands without the affirma- 
live or negative particle, it has generally a negative implied with it 
either from a preceding or succeeding negative phrase. Here the refer- 
ence is back to “AAAod: 8¢ obSapod obdty ofee Opdvipow elvar; for 
examples of a previous negative phrase, cf. IV. 6.10; Oecon. XIE. 1; 
for one subsequent, ef. IIL 4, 3; Cyrop. VIIL 8.45. It is however true 
chat the negative od is not found in the immediate context, and yet ua 





BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 245 


Ala has a negative force. This takes place when it is sufficiently plain 
without the negative that a negative answer is to be given to a question. 
Cf. IIL 13. 3, and note upon II. 6. 1. See upon this formula of swearing 
Stallbaum, Plato, Phileb. p. 36, §72; Gorg. p. 489. EL; B. 149. 23; 
Kihn. Gr. § 316. 4. ov yap, «.7.A. It should be distinctly under. 
stood here that the reasoning of Aristodemus is not against the existence 
of the gods, but against their immediate agency in the affairs of life and 
the consequent appropriateness of worshipping them, which Socrates is 
inculeating. Hence the appositeness of the following argument: J do not 
see, etc, and the agreement with previous (§ 7 and 8) and subsequent 
(§ 10) concessions of Aristodemus. xvolous, authors, &swep 
BC. dpa. OvSt yap. Tdp here refers to a suppressed clause; as per- 
haps, ironically : you have spoken excellently, for, ete. This kind of 
ellipsis befure ydp is especially frequent in dialogue in answers to ques- 
tions, Cf. IL 1. 2,15; 3.6; 6. 7,15; IIL 6.12; 11.7. Still ydp is 
frequently used merely to introduce the answer to a question, like a 
strengthened yé which enters into its composition, yt &pa. See Kiihn. 
Gr. § 324. 2; L. Gr. IL § 840. d., and ef. IIL 5. 2. 10, 11, 16, et al, —— 
éavrod, in many Mss. and editions veavrod or cavrov. But it is easier 
to account for the introduction of geavrod into the Mss. which have it, 
than éavrod into those where it is found. It seems also to be well estab- 
lished, that the reflexive pronoun of the third person takes the place of 
that of the first and second person, when the person to whom it refers is 
clearly denoted by the construction of the sentence, and the attention is 
not so much directed to a definite individual as to the fact that what is 
affirmed is restricted to the subject itself. Hence it signifies nearly the 
same as Ys. Cf. IL 1. 81: rod 3¢ wdvrwy 7Slorov adxotouaros, éxalvou 
éaurijs (self-praise), avhxoos ef; II. 6. 35; Anab. VL 6. 15, et al. See 
Rost’s Gr. § 99 note; Kiihn. Gr. § 302. 8; B. 127. N. 5; L. Gr. II. § 628. 
aa, katdé ye toiro, according to this (sc. what you affirm). 

















10.—Otro:, but not indeed ; the adversative force is not however in 
the rof, which is merely restrictive, but in the negative od. See Kibn. 
L. Gr. IL § 753. Anm. —— 4 &s, for # &sre (v. in IIT. 5. 17), as not 
unfrequently with the Inf. Cf. a different constr. in Apol. § 16; Hier. 
X.1; Cyrop. 1. 1.2.——So@m peyadrorpexéorepoy (sc. Sv); «.7.r 
In proportion as the divinity is more exalted and yet considers you 
worthy of regard, the more is he to be honored, or, the more exalted the 
being who deigns to regard you, the more, etc. For the omission of the 
participle 8 see IL 1. 32: rypdpar 5t wddriwra wdvtov...dyarnrh pee 
suvepyds Texv.rais, K.7.A. (ac. odoa); 8.15: &rowa Aéyeis... Kal obdauds 
wpds gov, and in no manner suited to yourself. Cf. also Symp. IV. 25: 


246 NOTES. 


cal yap &xAnoroy (scil. dy) nad eawl8as tiwds yAuaelas wapéyer; and ex 
amples collected in h. lL. by Bornemann. 

11.—"Exeir’ od« ofet...? see note upon I. 2, 26. of. For this 
use of the relative after an interrogation, see IJ. 2. 64. épdby dvé- 
ornaayv, made erect, Cic. de Nat. Deor. IL 56. 146. wal rroy xaxo- 
naxeiv, (ols) nal Srv wal dxohy nal ordua everolnoay. Nearly all the 
Mas. have this passage as we have given it above, with the omission of 
the ofs and a colon instead of a comma: xaxowadeiy: nal, «7A. Still 
various changes of the text have been proposed, but it seems hardly 
worth while to enumerate them. Changes of the text, unless it és mané- 
festly corrupt, are but an indifferent method of escaping a difficulty. If 
the ofs is to be admitted from two Mas. which have xaxowaSeivey, which 
is very doubtful, the idea seems to be: he made them of erect stature, 
so... that they may be less liable to injury, in those parts in which, ols, 
the gods have placed the sight, eta But it appears not to be altogether 
clear, how the erectness of man renders the parts of the body enumerated, 
Jess liable to injury than the same parts in beasts. It seems far more 
probable that ofs should be omitted, and that the words from 4 8& dp9d- 
tys to xaxoxaSeiy are parenthetical, and that the words xa dy», K.TA, 
simply declare that the gods made men with dw, face, in its general 
sense, and d&xohy, the power of hearing, and ordéuzu, mouth, not so much 
as an instrument of tasting as of speaking, by which man is distinguished 
from beasts. —— épwerots, lit, creeping things, from épxw; but as this 
verb means to walk as well as to creep, its derivative épwerdy is put for 
all things that walk on the en and thus is sometimes opposed to 
werewd, Winged animals. 











12.—Kal phy yharrdy ve. The particles xal piy indicate transi- 
tion to something new, which is adduced in confirmation (u4v) of the 
general idea, and indeed, and truly. The yé is called suppletive by 
Kahner and Hartung. It seems merely to indicate that the word after 
which it is placed is emphatic, or the word which is contrasted. This 
would be denoted by position in Latin and by the tone of voice in Eng- 
lish; ef. L. 6.8, 8; II. 2, 4; IIL 4,4; 5, 3, et al. Sometimes the uf» has 
au adversative force in such a connection: and (xaf), yet (uhv), truly 
(yé, or, bat indeed it is true, but truly. So in II. 3. 4, 14, 19; 8. 4, 5; 
10,8; IIL 1.11, etal. See Kahn. Gr. § 316.1, and L. Gr. II. § 696. ¢ 
and 704.1.1; Hartung, Gr. Partik. I.S. 401-404. ofay...apdpodp. 
See upon the constr. ofos with the Infin. note, § 6. The idea is, that the 
gods made men with reason and with such organs that they can exhibit 
yavevoay, like the Gerund, or Abl. of means in Latin, by 











BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 247 


touching, ete. xalonpualvery wdvta GAARHAOts & BovaAdpeda, 
and (such ofay,) that we can make known, etc. When two relative clauses 
succeed each other, the relative is frequently, as here, omitted with the 
last, or the constr. is entirely changed and a demonstrative takes the 
place of the relative. See examples in Kihn. Gr. § 334. 1, and L. Gr. IL 
§ 799. The subject of the Infin, judas, is omitted as usual in Greek where 
there is no special emphasis to be put upon it. ——7d 52...30%vac.., 
xapéxetyv. The Infin. with the article in the Accus. is placed elliptic- 
ally in exclamations and vivid interrogations, indicating indignation, 
surprise, etc, the idea on which the Infin. depends being suppressed, as: 
eb Savpacrdéy éoriy, or some similar phrase. See Rost’s Gr. § 125, note 
5; Kihn. Gr. § 808. R. 2, and L. Gr. II. § 652. 1. So in IV. 8. 5 sq.; 
ef. Bornemann upon Apol. § 17. p. 58. tov Erovs xpévorv. The 
substantive with an attributive genitive which has the article, is often 
placed without it, when the idea of both nouns coalesces into one. This 
usage is represented in Kahner’s L. Gr. as confined to poetry, but cor- 
rected in his note .in h. 1, Thus it is omitted in I. 5. 2: él redreurij 
rob Alou (life’s end); Apol. 80: é» xaraAdce: tov Biov; Anab. I. 1.1: 
TeXeuThy Tov Biov, Cyrop. V. 1.13; VII. 2. 20, et al. Sometimes, how- 
ever, the article is added to both substantives, as in I 9. 80: é 79 
TeAeuti Tov Biov; De Rep. Lac. X. 1. 








13.—Ov¥ rolyvy, see note upon I. 2.29. Tofyuy here indicates that 
care for the soul follows, as a natural consequence, from the great care 
of the deity for the body, which has just been exhibited. thy 
wuxhv xparlorny. The Adj. placed in this way after the noun with 
the article has the force of a predicate, i.¢., xparlarny obcay, or % Kpa- 
tlorn early. Soin IL 1. 80: ras orpwyvds padrands wapackevd(y, and in 
TIL 10.8; IV. 7.7, etal. Cf. §12: pdvny rhy ray dvdpdawy (yAarrav) 
érolnoay, nTA, Le, 4 Trav aydp. yAarra wévn early, hy éwolnoay. On 
the other hand 4 pudvy yAG@rra, the only tongue. See Rost’s Gr. § 98. 
Anm. 1; Kiihn. Gr. § 245. 3.(b); L. Gr. IT. § 493. Jeav...9o3n- 
tat &r ciol, Gedy is the Gen. of the person of whom a thing is per 
ceived; Kiihn. Gr. § 273. 5.(f). For the attraction, see Kuhn. Gr. § 347. 
8. In Anab. I. 2. 22, there is a- sentence constructed much like this with 
the Accus. instead of the Genit.: goSero rd re Mevwvos orpdrevua 8re 
#3n ev KiAuclg Fv. For the sentiment, cf Cic. Nat. Deor. II. 61. 
TaY Ta pméeyiora Kal KdAALOTA GuyTatdytwy. Compare with 
this IV. 38. 13: 6 roy 8Aroy ndopoy cuvrdrrwy re Kal cuvéxwy. vi 
Se pirov BAAO fh RvApwwror Seots Bepaxetover; and what 
tribe other than, or, besides, ete. For the attraction of the verb to the 
plural here, by &vSpwro, see Kithn. Gr. § 242. R.4; L. Gr. IL §429. The 














248 NOTES. 


same constr. is found also in Latin, as in Sallust, Jug. L. 6: opportunicz 
fugae collis, quam campi fuerant. Cie. Phil IV. 4: Quis igitar illum 
Consulem, nisi letrones putant. ——4 sx" 9 SdAwy, Accua plur 
eontract. of the 3d Decl. For this use of the plur. to denote an abstract 
idea, see Kahn. Gr. § 243.3; L Gr. IL § 408 p. 29, and ef. IL 1. 6. —— 
éxzovioas. The verb éxzovew is generally transitive and followed by 
an Accus.; but here Intrans. and with a Prep. before the Accus. 


14.—Od yap, nonne igitur, is it not then? Tdp conclusive; see L 3 
10. wapd Ta kAAa (6a, prac, or, praeter, etc. The Prep. sapd with 
the Accus. sometimes denotes comparison. So in IV. 4.1: xapa robs GA- 
Aous ebraxtér. See Kihn. Gr. § 297. IIL (b); B. 147. wapd c Accus 3- 
L. Gr. IL §615. S 305. &vIpenxos, without the article; so in the 
preceding section; IIL 12.5; IV.1,2; 3.7; 4.6,ete This is one of the 
nouns that is sufficiently definite in itself, and consequently does not need 
the article, but for the sake of emphasis, or to denote some special signifi- 
eance, See Kiihn. Gr. § 244.2 R.3; L Gr. IL $484 Anm. —— does is 
edded to indicate that it is something more than an acquired superiority 
that man possesses. Bods &v. The particle & is rhetorical, giving 
emphasis to Bods; eo not unfrequently when repeated, whilst at other times 
it is placed at the beginning of a clause to show at the outset that the 
predicate is conditional; see Kahn. Gr. § 261. 3. (b) and (a), and L. Gr. 
IL § 458. 2. See numerous examples of sucha use in Bornemann, Apol. 
§ 6, and Kriiger Anab. IIL 1. 6. —— @xwy, may agree with &»sSpamxos 
to be supplied from & Spero: or with ris, not unusually omitted with a’ 
Partic. or adjective. auporépay tay (i.e. capa and Wixn) xAcl- 
orov atlwy reruxnxa@s, utrumque praestantissimum (animum et cor- 
pus) consecutus. Stav th woinowot «tA, when they do what? 
i. e., what must the gods do, so that you shall believe that they care for 
you? For the change here to a direct interrogation, see Kahn. Gr. § 344. 
R. 6; L. Gr. IL § 842. 1. vopiets, Attic future indicative; for its 
formation and use, see Kahn. Gr. § 117, and numerous examples in 
Fritzsch, in Quaest. Luc. p. 184-136. 




















15.—Zt éfatpotvres ey apedcig xatariderra:, selecting you alone, 
place you in forgetfulness. The direct discourse is here again assumed, 
ef. IIL 5.14. Cyrop. 1. 3. 5; IL 3. 8. 


16.—Ei wh Suvarol foay, se. eb nal axes wore. wal, ac 
eording to our idiom, may be rendered, or. éfararwpévous, (ac 
vg Sdty, &s of Seo ixavol ciow ed, 7A.) 








1%.—Qya3é. Hermann says: “This is a friendly appellation which 
ia especially employed when it is desired to give one a gentle admonition. 





BOOK I. CHAP. Y. 249 


For it designates an almost entirely concealed reproof, like o bone in 
Latin. . The Greeks also make use of & Bé&Ariore;” ad Viger. § 64. Cf 
IIL. 7. 9, and IL. 3.16. In this last passage %y is also used, as in h. L, 
although there is no change of speaker. This repetition is not unfre- 
‘quent in animated narration, and serves to direct the mind of the hearer 
more particularly to what is said. So in II. 7.10, and IIL 4.12. Cé£ 
note upon IL 4.1. Inquit is repeated in the same way in Latin.: 
évay, se. dv re cdpart. The object of the following verb is not un- 
frequently to be supplied with a participle. Cf. Anab. I. 8.11: xadréoas 
wapexchebero Tots “EAAnot: 1. €., Kad. Tods “EAAnvas wapex. avrois. 
dy xaytl opdyyoty, intelligence which is in every thing. kad 
ph, 8c. ofeoSa xph, and you should not suppose, ete. There is also 
the same ellipsis after yn3t just below. The reason of the change from 
mal uh to undé may be seen in Kiihn. Gr. § 321. 2. Cf. I. 2. 60, and IIf.. 
7. 9. wepl tray év Aiybura nat éy Sixealg. For the ellipsis 
of wep) réy, see note upon I. 8. 8. 

18.—Hy pévrot, tf truly. — e&Sédrovtas... SeAhoovor, see note 
upon I, 2. 9. ——- o37w, 80, (inserted for the sake of distinctness after 
the preceding clause. tT&y Sey weitpav AauBdyns Sepa- 
wxetwy, to make a trial of the gods by worshipping them. ef, 
whether. yvéon Td Setow Sri, w.7.A, For the constr. ef. § 13 
above. éwiperdetodas: abrodvs. The different readings, with 
abrots omitted, and with abré in its place, seem to have arisen from a 
supposed difficulty in referring the plural pronoun to a singular antece- 
dent: (rd Selov). But such constructions, xara civeow, are not unusual 
in both Greek and Latin authors. So in IL 3.9. Cf. Bornemann Sym- 
pos, IV. 63. p. 154. For the repetition of the subject by the pronoun, 
see Kahn. Gr. § 804.3; L. Gr. IT. § 858. 10. 


19.—Taira Aéyww, by saying these things. Oudre bwd rap 
4vSpéewv dSpgvro. See note upon 1 2. 57: éwedh dpodoyhoaro. 
éxelxep nyfoatyro. For this use of the Opt., see B. 189. m.15, 


and 44. pnsiy by wore,...3:arkadeiv, nothing...can ever 
escape the notice of, ete. 



































- 


CHAPTER V. 


1.-—Ei 5 8}. In Attic Greek a fact or a general thought is fre- 
quently introduced by ef, and the sentence is SxoSerids, only in form. 
The ef is nearly the same as éreidf, quoniam, since; (Efye is also 
used in the same manner as éwel ye;) 54 then corresponds to the Latin 


13 


240 NOTES. ‘ 


15.—This section is a kind of summary of the preceding discussion 
—— obdev &y Frrov apxoivrws Fdecda, «.7.A. He supposed that he 
held the just medium, i, e., had not less delight in the pleasures of sense, 
and yet had far less trouble. The particle dy is to be connected with the 
Infin. #3ec9a and supplied with the following verb, AureicSan ‘So it 
is often to be supplied in one of two corresponding clauses, as in IT. 1. 27; 
1.18; III. 8. 2, and sometimes where many words intervene. See B. 189 
N. 5. Kahn. L, Gr. IL § 458, note 1.—— We should naturally expect 
wey here with §3ec9a: to correspond with 8¢ after AureicSa:, as the 
words are contrasted. But such omissions are not unknown even in 
prose authors, as in Anab, IIL 4. 7, 41, and in Thucydides and othe> 
writera, See Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 735. 


CHAPTER IV. 


1.—Mlep) abrot rexpatpdmevor. The verb rexpalpouat, after the 
time of Homer, generally signified, to perceive from certain signs, to 
judge, and was usually followed by the Dat. of the means, but with the 
Gen of the thing judged depending on a preposition. There seems to be 
an evident allusion here to persons who, after receiving the instructions 
of Socrates, had not continued in the practice of the virtues which he 
enjoined, and rexpapduevur is judging from such examples as these, and 
therefore from insufficient data, conjecturing. ——xporpéWacdat... 
xpoayayetv. The verb xpotpdpacdas seems to signify, to excite to 
the consideration of virtue, to praise and commend it, and xpoayayeiy 
to lead forward in the practice of it. The objection is, that Socrates’ 
instructions were theoretical and not practical. For the sentiment cf. 
Cie. de Oratore I 47, 204: Socratem illum solitum aiunt dicere perfec- 
tum sibi opus esse, si quis satis esset concitatus cohortatione sua ad stu- 
dium cognoscendae percipiendacque virtutis; quibus enim id persuasum 
esset, ut nihil mallent se esse, quam bpnos viros, iis reliquam facilem esse 
Joctrinam. kpdtiotoy yeyovévat, that he was most excellent, 
or had special influence; followed by the Inf ovn ixavdy, was 
nnable. —— 4} pdvay, not ob on account of the Imper. Soxpaldvrov. 
The participle cxepduevot may also be rendered as Emper., connected 
with Soxiu.: let them turn their attention to and examine, ete. Thea 
propriety of using wh then appears more evident. It may be noticed 
here that the best Attic writers seldom use the verb oxérroua: in the 
Pres. or Impf. tense, but the forms of cxordoua in its stead. ——&.. 








BOOK I. CHAP. IY. 241 





perayv, what things interrogating, i. e., by what questions, KoAa- 
strplou (i.e. «dAacua) €vexa, for the sake of reproof, castigation. 
rovs wdyr’ olowévouvs eidévat. The sophists are to be understood 
as especially referred to here. Socrates strove in every way to restrain 
and repress their arrogant boastings. cuvenépeve, (ovy and jpépa,) 
lit, to pass the day with. SoxipaCdyrowy, the abbreviated Attic 
form for Sox:palérwoay. 











2.—Tot Sa:povlov; not the divinity of Socrates specifically, but 
used generically, the divine one =the deity. ——"Aprordédnpoy rdp 
Micpoy éxixad. Aristodemus, surnamed the Little, was an austere man, 
always walking ayuxddyros, but a most devoted and constant attendant 
of Socrates. ofr’ evxdpuevoy, is omitted in many editions and is 
probably spurious, See various readings, Kihn. in h. 1. —— gorip 
olorivas avSpéxovs, any men, “AvSpéxowy is the reading in many 
editions, For this use of the relative with Zor in either number or any 
case as a substantive pronoun, see Kiihn. Gr. § 331. R. 4; B. 150. m. 2], 
and L. Gr. IL § 783. Anm. 4; Soph. 150. 5; Rost § 99, note 9. Cf Plat. 
Phaed. 111. D. redxavpakas ex} copig. Cf. Plat. Sympos. p. 206: 
vt... éSavpaloy éx! coplg For the use of the Dat. with the preposition 
here, see Kithn. Gr. § 296, IT. aud § 285. R.; L. Gr. IL. § 612 and § 584, 
note. For the Perf. tense denoting rather the result of action in the pre- 
sent time, see Kiihn. Gr. § 258. R. 5, and cf. I. 2.49: 3e3éo3au. 
“Eywye. The affirmative answer is frequently made by the Pron. either 
with or without the emphatic particle ye. So in Latin, though generally 
with some strengthening word, as hercle, profecto, ete. Kal 8s. See 
note J. 2, 35, xaf; and for the use of the 8s in a demonstrative sense, see 
Kuhn. Gr. § 381. BR. 1, and L, Gr. §781. 3. a. Cf. also IIL. 1.5; 3. 3,4; 
4.1; 121; IV.3.3; 6.2. 














3.—Tolyuy. This particle is often used when one directly and with 
out opposition answers another’s question ; see Kihn. L. Gr. IT. § 758. 2 
——émw) 3¢ 3:SupauBe. It has been supposed with some plausi- 
bility, that 3.3updufey sc. rorhoes should be read, since the word is not 
usually employed in the Sing. like Zros and péAos, but in the plural like 
YauBor, avdwaorot. MeAavinxxldny. This Lyric poet lived about 
620 B. C. TloAbKAcirov...Zevgiy. Polycletus the celebrated 
statuary lived about B.C. 480 and Zeuxis, the distinguished painter, 
near the same time. 








4.—Agppovwd (a priv. and phy) is here contrasted with fugperd (é» 
and gphv), the éy, as frequently, indicating the possession of the quality 
denoted by the noun. So in évepyd, which is contrasted with dxlyyra 


249 NOTES. 


without n.otion, motionicss. elwep ye.. ylyvera. The particle ye is 
here added to give additional force to efwep, tf indeed, it is true that, 
ete, Cf. Anab. L 7.9; Sympos, V. 6. téxn tiwl...58d yrduns. The 
construction here is beautifully varied, the dative being used for the 
instrumental cause, and the Genit. with the preposition to designate the 
active, intelligent cause, When persons are designated we more fre- 
quently find 3:¢ with the Gen., corresponding to per in Latin, and some- 
times even with words designating things; see B. 138, N. 12, and references 
to xpés and éy, and also Zumpt’s L. Gr. 301.——-Tay 3 drexudprus 
éxdvrwy, «7A.; of those things which are in the dark, which furnish no 
indications, ete.—— ray pavepas én’ SHEA. Svrwy, those which 
are manifestly for use. tpys, the products of, or rendered as a verb 
with esse implied, are caused by. —— Mpéwer, impersonal, tt és platn, 
pey = why from which it is derived, expresses confirmation. So 
frequently in Ionic writers and sometimes in Attic Greek, ercely? In 
answers. See Kahn. Gr. § 816.1. R. 











5.<—ObKxotdv, Does not then? an inductive interrogative particle ; 
sometimes written ob« ody, and ofxovy; but for the distinction in the 
use of these forms, see Kithn. Gr. § 324. R. 7; B. 149. m.18. In regard 
to the sentiment, see IV. 3. 8 sq., and cf. Cic. de Nat. Deor. II. 54. 
"Ocpav ye phy. The particles ye uf» denote transition to a new par- 
ticular, on which special emphasis is put. Two cases are to be noted: 
where the ye gives force to a preceding word, as here, to dcnav; and so 
in I. 6.6; III. 6. 12; 8.10; 9.6; 11.10, etc.; and where it is joined to 
& conjunction, in which case it gives emphasis to the whole sentence or 
clause. See Apol.§ 13: &s ye why, «.7.A., and § 18; also abundant ex- 
amples in Hartung, Gr. Partik. L 8. 401 aq., II. S. 388 sq. —— 31a ord- 
pearos. The article is omitted here on account of the verbal force of 
the noun with the preposition: which are perceived by tasting. Cf. 
note on I. 1.9. —— ywdéuoy, the judge, estimator.— e wh éevetp- 
ydo3n, had not been made or implanted. The student should notice 
the use of the Aor. here and in the context, to denote a repetition of 
individual acts. B. 184. 4, and N. 5. 





6.—Ov’ Sonnet gor nal rdde xrpovolas Epyow eorxévar, does 
it not appear to you that this should be, (or is to be,) considered, as the 
work of foresight? The reading gpyor is supported by the best Mas. 
The Dat. tpym and &pyers seem to have arisen from understanding éose- 
va: to have the signification: to be like, similar, instead of to be supposed 
or considered, which should evidently be given to it here. It is equiva- 
ent to dalveadae which is often placed in the same way with Soxeiy. 


BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 248 


See IT. 1. 22; IV. 2. 20 et al. ——7d...3updcar; namely, the clos 
ing it with eye-lids as doors, etc. For the use of the article here with the 
Infin. after the preparative demonstrative rdde, see examples collected by 
Hase in his note upon Rep. Lac. [X. 1, and Kihn. L. Gr. IL. § 681. 2. 
ait} xpicsal mm, to use it for any purpose; 7} is the Accus, of the 
object aimed at. See Kahn. Gr. § 278.4; L. Gr. IL. § 549. b. @s 
3° avy... BAdwrwory; ef. with ds ..Kxaxoupy# without ay See 
Kihn. Gr. § 330. 4, and L. Gr. IL § 775. The Subj. is used in the final, 
because the verb in the principal clause, éudvca is an Aor. with a 
present signification. See Kiihn. Gr. § 330. 2. napov BrAedapl- 
Sas, the eyelashes as a strainer, or, sieve. ‘HSuds was a strainer, origin- 
ally used for filtering wine; Schneid. dpptor re; the particle ré 
is seldom used as a connective by Xenophon without a xaf following; 
and it is not improbable that 3¢ was originally written here. See Zeunius, 
Schneider, et caet. in h. L —— éxoyeicaoa, to make jut out like a cornice, 
ef. Cic. N. D. IL 57: Primam enim superiora, superciliis obducta, sudo- 
rem a capite et a fronte defluentem repellunt. This whole phrase has 
been very well translated: “that by brows the parts above the eyes are 
rendered eaveslike,” ete. 7d 5t... S€xeodaz. This and the fol- 
lowing infinitives are strictly the subjects of éoriy, and are repeated by 
Tavra in the last clause, thus producing a slight anacoluthon. ofous 
Ttépverv, ef. youdlous...Aeatvew. So ofos is used with the Infin. in 
§ 12; IL 1.15; 6. 37, etal. See Rost’s Gr. §122; Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 788. 
Anm. 3. Gr. § 306.1. ¢ In such cases it has all the properties of an Adj. 
and nearly == duvarés; see B. 189. F. 5. Exs, Tous... youoplous, 
the molar teeth. dre) 3& 1a axoxwpoiyra B3vcKeph, sc. érriv. The 
ellipsis of efva: after conjunctions is rare. See a similar representation 
in Cic, N. D. IL 57. 


























%—Anpuioupyod (fr. djuos and %pyw), lit, working for the people, 
hence workman, worker, maker. In the New Platonic Philosophy it is 
used as the name of God, the Creator. 7d 8t eudioa, «.7.A. This is 
a continuation of Socrates’ question from § 6, and the infinitives are in 
the same construction as there with the clause: ratra oftw... éoriv iro- 
plied. ——’Awéaet, strictly Imper. but here used as an adverb, truly, 
without doubt, Latin: sine dubio. The same word is used in IV. 4. 6. 
Tivos... Bovrevoapévou, «.7.A, one who has deliberately re- 
solvel upon the existence [the making] of living beings, 








_ ~&——Zaurbdy...&xew. When the subject of the Inf. is the same as 
that of the governing verb it is generally omitted, but is retained where 
any special emphasis is to be put upon it; as here, contrast; notice also 


244 NOTES. 


the use of oé below; Svra ct, x.7.A.. see Kahn. Gr. § 307. 4, and R. 4; 
L. Gr. IL § 646. 1, and cf. IL 6. 35 extr., 88.——"Epdéra yoty nal 
&xoxptvovzat. This phrase, although in all the Mss, is omitted by 
many editors. But it is difficult to see how it could have crept in here, 
if not written by the author himself. It is true, it somewhat interrupts 
the continuity of the discourse, but yet it contains nothing so incongruous 
as to warrant its rejection. Aristodemus does not, it should seem, (per- 
haps from modesty,) choose to answer Socrates directly, that he believes 
himself ppormudy re Exev, but in order to avoid the answer says: now 
continue your questions and I will reply to them (and it is implied, you 
yourself shall judge by my answers whether I have any reason or intel- 
ligence). Socrates understanding this, proceeds to ask further questions, 
Cf. Symp. V. 2. &ar’ dwoxplvov. Sd. 3é ye epdéra. The particle oi» is 
often employed in responses as nearly synon. with ody; IIL 3. 5, 6, 7; 
6.5; 10.8, etal. See Hartung’s Gr. Partik. ILS. 15. cal Tadva, 
and that too; see I, 2. 29, and reference. ——- roAAs ovens... WOA- 
Aov Byros. The simplicity of the construction of the Greek allows 
these repetitions which would hardly be admissible in Latin: “te et 
terrae exiguam partem in corpore et humoris habere, quum ea multa 
sint.” pixpoy pépos AaBdvtTi 7d copa cuvtppogral cor, 
to you taking a small portion the body is fitted. The article is used with 
oGpa since it isa well known, specific object; we might render either by 
the indefinite article a, or by the possessive, your. For the use of the 
Part. here, see B. 144. 2. vouv St wdévoy Epa obSapod Byra, 
k.7.A., and do you suppose that you alone by some good fortune have ob- 
tained possession of mind existing nowhere else. This seems to be brought 
in to obviate an objection which might lie in Aristodemus’ mind, 
although he had not expressed it. Cf. Cie. N. D. IL 6: Unde enim 
hance (mentem) homo arripuit? ut ait apud Xenophontem Socrates, 
and IIT. 11; also Plat. Phileb. § 54. p. 81, and Stallb. note, and IV. 
8. 14 below. 











9—Ma Al’, a formula of swearing, (ud being perhaps connected in 
origin with phy, wév,) which, however, by itself neither affirms nor denies, 
ont is generally connected with an affirmative or negative particle, as 
val ua roy Ala and od pa Ala. When it stands without the affirma- 
live or negative particle, it has generally a negative implied with it 
either from a preceding or succeeding negative phrase. Here the refer- 
ence 13 back to “AAAod: 88 obdapod obSty ofee Opdvinow elvar; for 
examples of a previous negative phrase, ef. IV. 6.10; Oecon. XIL 1; 
for one subsequent, ef. IIL 4, 8; Cyrop. VIII. 3.45. It is however true 
chat the negative od is not found in the immediate context, and yet ua 


BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 245 


Mia has a negative force. This takes place when it is sufficiently plain 
without the negative that a negative answer is to be given to a question. 
Cf. IIL 13. 8, and note upon II. 6.1. See upon this formula of swearing 
Stallbaum, Plato, Phileb. p. 36, §72; Gorg. p. 489. E; B.149. 23; 
Kihn. Gr. § 316. 4. ob yap, «.7.A. It should be distinctly under 
stood here that the reasoning of Aristodemus is not against the existence 
of the gods, but against their immediate agency in the affairs of life and 
the consequent appropriateness of worshipping them, which Socrates is 
inculeating. Hence the appositeness of the following argument: J do not 
see, etc, and the agreement with previous (§ 7 and 8) and subsequent 
(§ 10) concessions of Aristodemus, xvolous, authors. &srep 
sc. dpe. ——- OSE yap. Tdp here refers to a suppressed clause; as per- 
haps, ironically : you have spoken excellently, for, ete. Tlis kind of 
ellipsis befure dp is especially frequent in dialogue in answers to ques- 
tions, Cf. IL. 1. 2,15; 3.6; 67,15; IIL. 6.12; 11.7. Still ydp is 
frequently used merely to introduce the answer to a question, like a 
strengthened yé which enters into its composition, yt &pa. See Kihn. 
Gr. § 824. 2; L. Gr. IL § 840. d., and cf, IIL. 5. 2. 10, 11, 16, et al. —— 
éavroé, in many Mas. and editions ceavrov or cavrov. But it is easier 
to account for the introduction of geavrod into the Mss. which have it, 
than éavrod into those where it is found. It seems also to be well estab- 
lished, that the reflexive pronoun of the third person takes the place of 
that of the first and second person, when the person to whom it refers is 
clearly denoted by the construction of the sentence, and the attention is 
not so much directed to a definite individual as to the fact that what is 
affirmed is restricted to the subject itself. Hence it signifies nearly the 
same as Yos. Cf. IL 1. 81: rot 3¢ wxdvrwy F8lorov axovopuaros, éxalvov 
éaurijs (self-praise), axhxoos ef; IL. 6. 35; Anab. VL 6. 15, etal. See 
Rost’s Gr. § 99 note; Kihn. Gr. § 302. 8; B. 127. N.5; L Gr. IL. § 628. 
aa, kard ye tobro, according to this (sc. what you affirm). 














10.—Otro:, but not indeed; the adversative force is not however in 
the rof, which is merely restrictive, but in the negative od. See Kahn. 
L. Gr. IL § 753. Anm. —— 4 és, for 9 Ssre (v. in IL 5. 17), as not 
unfrequently with the Inf. Cf. a different constr. in Apol. § 16; Hier. 
X.1; Cyrop. 1 1.2.——8em peyarorperdéorepoy (sc. Sv); «7.A. 
Jn proportion as the divinity is more exalted and yet considers you 
worthy of regard, the more is he to be honored, or, the more exalted the 
being who deigns to regard you, the more, ete. For the omission of the 
participle 8 see IL 1. 32: riysdpar 8t pdraora wdvrwv...dyarnth per 
guvepyds Texy.Tais, K.T.A. (8C. oboa); 3.15: kroxa Adyes... Kal obdauds 
wpos gov, and in no manner suited to yourself. Cf. alzo Symp. IV. 25: 


246 NOTES. 


wal yap &xAnoroy (scil. dv) nal eaxldas tids yAunelas wapéxer; and ex 
amples collected in h. lL. by Bornemann. 

11.—Eweir’ ovx ofe...7 see note upon I. 2. 26. ot. For this 
use of the relative after an interrogation, see I. 2. 64. dpddy ave- 
ornoay, made erect, Cic. de Nat. Deor. IL. 56. 146. wal firroy xako- 
maxeiv, (ols) Kal dpw wad dxohy wal ordua evewolnoay. Nearly all the 
Mes, have this passage as we have given it above, with the omission of 
the ofs and a colon instead of a comma: xaxorude: cal, «7A. Still 
various changes of the text have been proposed, but it seems hardly 
worth while to enumerate them. Changes of the text, unless it és mani- 
festly corrupt, are but an indifferent method of escaping a difficulty. If 
the ofs is to be admitted from two Mss. which have xaxoraSeivwy, which 
is very doubtful, the idea seems to be: he made them of erect stature, 
so... that they may be less liable to injury, in those paris in which, ofs, 
the gods have placed the sight, ete. But it appears not to be altogether 
clear, how the erectness of man renders the parts of the body enumerated, 
less liable to injury than the same parts in beasts. It seems far more 
probable that ofs should be omitted, and that the words from 4 3¢ ép9d- 
tns to Kaxoradeiy are parenthetical, and that the words xa) div, K.TA, 
simply declare that the gods made men with dw, face, in its general 
sense, and &xohy, the power of hearing, and oréue, mouth, not so much 
as an instrument of tasting as of speaking, by which man is distinguished 
from beasts. —— épwerots, lit. creeping things, from Epxw; but as this 
verb means to walk as well as to creep, its derivative épwerdy is put for 
all things that walk on the earth, and thus is sometimes opposed to 
wereiyd, Winged animals. . 











12.—Kal phy yrAarrdy ye. The particles xad phy indicate transi- 
tion to something new, which is adduced in confirmation (ufv) of the 
general idea, and indeed, and truly.—— The -é is called suppletive by 
Kihner and Hartung. It seems merely to indicate that the word after 
which it is placed is emphatic, or the word which is contrasted. This 
would be denoted by position in Latin and by the tone of voice in Eng- 
liah; ef. I. 6. 8, 8; II. 2, 4; IDL. 4,4; 5, 3, et al. Sometimes the uh» has 
au adversative force in such a connection: and (xaf), yet (ufv), truly 
(7, or, bat indeed it is true, but truly. So in IJ. 3. 4, 14,19; 8.4, 5; 
10, 8; IIL 1.11, etal. See Kahn. Gr. § 316.1, and L Gr. II. § 696. 6 
and 704.1.1; Hartung, Gr. Partik. LS. 401-404. olav...apapour. 
See upon the constr. ofos with the Infin. note, § 6. The idea is, that the 
gods made men with reason and with such organs that they can exhibit 
it. Yautevoay, like the Gerund, or Abl. of means in Latin, by 








BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 247 


touching, ete. kalonpalvery xrdyta adAAHAots & BovaAdpeda, 
and (such ofay,) that we can make known, ete. When two relative clauses 
succeed each other, the relative is frequently, as here, omitted with the 
last, or the constr. is entirely changed and a demonstrative takes the 
place of the relative. See examples in Kiihn. Gr. § 334. 1, and L, Gr. IL 
§799. The subject of the Infin, jas, is omitted as usual in Greek where 
there is no special emphasis to be put upon it.—7d 8¢...d0dvas.., 
wapéxety. The Infin. with the article in the Accus. is placed elliptio- 
ally in exclamations and vivid interrogations, indicating indignation, 
surprise, etc, the idea on which the Infin. depends being suppressed, as: 
od Savpactdéy éoriv, or some similar phrase. See Rost’s Gr. § 125, note 
5; Kihn. Gr. § 308. R. 2, and L. Gr. II. § 652. 1. So in IV. 3. 5 sq.; 
ef. Bornemann upon Apol. § 17. p. 58. tov Erous xpdévov. The 
substantive with an attributive genitive which has the article, is often 
placed without it, when the idea of both nouns coalesces into one. This 
usage is represented in Kiihner’s L. Gr. as confined to poetry, but cor- 
rected in his note .in h, 1. Thus it is omitted in I. 5.2: éwt redeurg 
Tov Blov (life’s end); Apol. 80: éy xaraddce: tod Biov; Anab.I. 1.1: 
TeAeuThy Tov Biov, Cyrop. V. 1.13; VIL. 2. 20, et al. Sometimes, how- 
ever, the article is added to both substantives, as in L 9.80: ev 7g 
TeAevti) Tov Biov; De Rep. Lac. X. 1. 








13.—O2d rolvuy, see note upon I. 2.29. Tolyvy here indicates that 
care for the soul follows, as a natural consequence, from the great care 
of the deity for the body, which has just been exhibited. Thy 
wuxhv xparlorny. The Adj. placed in this way after the noun with 
the article has the force of a predicate, i.e, xparlorny obaay, or % xpa- 
tisrn éorly. Soin IL 1. 80: ras orpwpvds padands wapackevd(y, and in 
JIL 10.8; IV. 7.7, etal. Cf. §12: pdvyy thy trav dySpdirwy (yAdrray) 
éwolncay, K.TA, 1.0,  TaY avdp. yAdTTa udyn early, hv exolncay. On 
the other hand 4 dv yA@rra, the only tongue. See Rost’s Gr. § 98. 
Anm. 1; Kihn. Gr. § 245. 3.(b); L. Gr. IL § 493. JeGv... GF0IN- 
tat &r: iol. @edy is the Gen. of the person of whom a thing is per- 
ceived; Kiihn. Gr. § 273. 5.(f). For the attraction, see Kuhn. Gr. § 347. 
8. In Anab. IL 2. 22, there is a sentence constructed much like this with 
the Accus. instead of the Genit.: godero 1d te Mevwvos orpdrevpa bra 
%5n ev KiAcclg Fv. For the sentiment, ef. Cic. Nat. Deor. II. 61. 
Trav Tae péytora kal edrAAtora ouytatdyrwy. Compare with 
this TV. 8 18: 5 roy BAoy Kdcpov ovvrdrray re Kal auvéxwy. ri 
Se PiAov BAAO H bvdSpwwot Seotds Sepawebovor; and what 
tribe other than, or, besides, ete. For the attraction of the verb to the 
plural here, by &Spwro., see Kiihn. Gr.§ 242. R.4; L. Gr. IL §429. The 

















248 NOTES. 


same constr. is found also in Latin, as in Sallust, Jug. L. 6: opportunioz 
fugae collis, quam campi fuerant. Cie. Phil IV. 4: Quis igitur illum 
Consulem, nisi latrones putant. ——4 Woxn } SdAxn, Accus, plur 
contract. of the 8d Decl. For this use of the plur. to denote an abstract 
idea, see Kithn. Gr. § 248.3; L. Gr. IL. § 408. p. 29, and cf. IL 1. 6. —— 
éxxovijcat. The verb éxrovew is generally transitive and followed by 
an Accus.; but here Intrans. and with a Prep. before the Accus, 


14.—Od yap, nonne tgitur, is it not then? dp conclusive; see I. 3 
10. wap Ta bAAa (oa, prae, or, praeter, etc. The Prep. xapd with 
the Accus, sometimes denotes comparison. So in IV. 4.1: wapa robs &a- 
Aous ebraxréy. See Kihn. Gr. § 297. IIL (b); B. 147. wapd o. Accus. 3° 
L, Gr. IL §615. 8. 305. &vdpwwor, without the article; so in the 
preceding section ; III. 12.5; IV.1,2; 3.7; 4. 6,ete This is one of the 
nouns that is sufficiently definite in itself, and consequently does not need 
the article, but for the sake of emphasis, or to denote some special signifi- 
cance, See Kiihn. Gr. § 244.2. R.3; L. Gr. IL. § 484 Anm. pvoe: is 
edded to indicate that it is something more than an acquired superiority 
that man possesses. Bods &y. The particle &» is rhetorical, giving 
emphasis to Bods; so not unfrequently when repeated, whilst at other times 
it is placed at the beginning of a clause to show at the outset that the 
predicate is conditional; see Kiihn. Gr. § 261. 8. (b) and (a), and L. Gr. 
IL § 458. 2. See numerous examples of such’a use in Bornemann, Apol. 
§ 6, and Kriiger Anab. IIL 1. 6.——& xy, may agree with &kySpwrxos 
to be supplied from &vSpwxwor or with rls, not unusually omitted with a- 
Partic. or adjective. augporépay ray (i.e céua and Wixn) wAct- 
orov atlwy reruxnkas, utrumque praestantissimum (animum et cor- 
pus) consecutus, Stay tl rorjowot «rr, when they do what? 
i. e., what must the gods do, so that you shall believe that they care for 
you? For the change here to a direct interrogation, see Kiihn. Gr. § 344. 
R. 6; L. Gr. IL § 842. 1. vyourets, Attic future indicative; for its 
formation and use, see Kihn. Gr. § 117, and numerous examples in 
Fritzsch. in Quaest. Luc. p. 184-136. 























13.—3t dEacpotvres ey auedcig xarariserra, selecting you alone, 
place you in forgetfulness. The direct discourse is here again assumed, 
ef. IIL 5.14. Cyrop. 1. 8.5; 11 3. 8. 


16.—Ei np} Suvarol Foav, sc. ed wal Kaxas more. kal, ac- 
eording to our idiom, may be rendered, or. étaxarwpévous, (se. 
rp Sdtn, ds of Jeol ixavol eiow ev, x.7A.) 








1%.—QAya3é. Hermann says: “This is a friendly appellation which 
is especially employed when it is desired to give one a gentle admonition. 


BOOK I. CHAP. Y. 249 


For it déaignates an almost entirely concealed reproof, like o bone in 
Latin. . The Greeks also make use of 3 Béarivre;” ad Viger. § 64. Ch 
IIL. 7. 9, and IL. 3.16. In this last passage &py is also used, as in h. L, 
although there is no change of speaker. This repetition is not unfre- 
‘quent in animated narration, and serves to direct the mind of the hearer 
more particularly to what is said. So in II.7.10, and IIL 4.12. Cf 
note upon II. 4.1. Inquit is repeated in the same way in Latin. —— 
dvay, sc. dy tg oduari. The object of the following verb is not un- 
frequently to be supplied with a participle. Cf. Anab. I. 8.11: xadéoas 
wapexeAetero Tots “EAAnot: 1. €., Kad. tobs “EAAnvas mwapen. abtois. 
dy waytl opdéyyory, intelligence which is in every thing. Kal 
ph, 8c. oleoXa: xph, and you should not suppose, ete. There is also 
the same ellipsis after wnt just below. The reason of the change from 
mal ph to punié may be seen in Kihn. Gr. § 321. 2. Cf. L 2. 60, and IIf.. 
".9.——mepl ray ey Aiytary wad ev SceedAlg. For the ellipsis 
of wep) ray, see note upon L 8. 8. 

18.—Hy pévrot, tf truly. — @&érovras... SeAfoovor, see note 
upon I. 2. 9. o3rw, so, (inserted for the sake of distinctness after 
the preceding clause. ——- réyv SeSv weipay AauBdyns Jepa- 

















wxeteyv, to make a trial of the gods by worshipping them. ef, 
whether. yvéon Td Setow Sri, w.7.A, For the constr. cf. § 18 
above. ——- éwipeAetodat abrovs. The different readings, with 


alrots omitted, and with abré in its place, seem to have arisen from a 
supposed difficulty in referring the plural pronoun to a singular antece- 
dent’ (rd Sefov). But such constructions, caré otveow, are not unusual 
in both Greek and Latin authors. So in IL 3.9. Cf. Bornemann Sym- 
pos, IV. 63. p. 154. For the repetition of the subject by the pronoun, 
see Kihn. Gr. § 804.3; L. Gr. IT. § 858. 10. 


19.—Taira Adywy, by saying these things. badre bxd Tar 
4vSpduwv Spgvro. See note upon IL 2. 57: exesdy Sporoyhoaro. 
éxelxep Hyhoatyro. For this use of the Opt., see B. 139. m. 15, 


and 44. pyndiy &y wore,...d3:ardadeiv, nothing...can ever 
escape the notice of, ete. 











CHAPTER V. 


1.—Ei 5 3}. In Attic Greek a fact or a general thought is fre- 
quently introduced by e¥, and the sentence is droSerieds, only in form. 
The ef is nearly the same as éweidf, quoniam, since; (Etye is also 
used in the same manner as éwel ye;) 54 then corresponds to the Latin 


13 





250 SOTES. 


jam, or, vere, aad miicates that the thing is estabhebed, iz beyet d 
doubt. See Hartung, Gr. Partik. 3. 2596q-; Kaha. L Gr. IL § 691, 
and Gr. §315 L CE L6&$; 6 20; Sympes IV. 18. Im Latin the 
same ides is frequently expressed by inserting ut est, a, ut est certe 
after si, ae: st, ut est certe.—sxzel dyupdtreca caddy re... 
éorcy, self-government is both am homorable sad good pememion (sequi- 
sition). —— wpebBiBate; see L 2 13.——"O Evdpes, m Latm the 
Voe. viri would met eceapy the first place im the sentence. —— Ev- 
3pa, simply, one, amy one, aliquis. Some suppese that bips w wed 
here with some speemlity of meaning, « real man, bet I do mot so under- 
stand it —— piv...3¢, beth... end ——ivtiv’ bp aisdaveipedea. 
The Opt. has the same force bere as tm a comditicnal sentence. The par- 
ticle &y refers to a suppressed clause, a5 ci exes, if it might be; see 
Kahn. Gr. § 260. 3 (4), (a); L Gr IL 796; ef a different we of & with 
the Opt. im L 2 6, and sete. The participle & is frequently mot ex- 
pressed with the adjective or substantive, after veréa scntiendi or decla- 
vendi. See Kuhn. IL § 656. 3 ——_4s7@ yaorpds, arr, inferior te, 
subject to, ete. See Kahn. Gr. § 275 1 2; L. Gr. IL § 361; Roet § 108, 
p- 515, and ef. IV. 5& 11: dxdgh §rven riw beh teu cépares yevew. Thus 
in Latin with the Abl: inferior voluptatibus. wévevw. 
“Hrrev xévew, == one who is inferior to labor, yields to it, does not bear 
up under it. robs wokepiovs xeparieat. Kparew is more inten- 
sive with the Aceus. than with the genitive. With the genitive it agni- 
fies merely to rule, to have in one’s power; with the Aceus. to subjugate, 
to eonquer. See Kahn. Gr. § 275. R.1; L Gr. IL §533. Anm. 2 
Rost, § 108. Anm. 4. 








2.— Ex) rerevrg ree Biev. See note, L 4 12: rex revs xpd- 
vor. Suvyarépas wapdéveus; ef. Cyrop. IV. 6.9: gers 3é pos 
fon, ual Svydrnp xapSéves, u.7.A. waSetoa:... Siapvdrdtar, m.7.A.; 
these infinitives denote a purpose, and may be rendered in Eng. pas- 
sively ; see B. 180.3. ——ditédxeiorery eis ravra, worthy of trust 
in respect of these things; «’s== Lat. de. Hynodépeda. For the 
use of the Indie. in the Apodosis, after «i with the Optat. in the Protasis, 
see Kahn. Gr. § 339. 3. (b), and L Gr. IL § 819.—— 800Am 3’, arr 
The apa is to be repeated here, by anaphora, from the preceding sen- 
tence, ——ipyuyv éxloracv. The noun gpyoy is frequently used, as is 
also the Latin opus (opus facere = agrum colere), for agricultural labor. 
——rotovroyv. Some editors insert the article before this word. And 
it is so used in § 1, and often elsewhere, when a person well known or 
previously described is referred to. Cf. §5; L 2.37: ray KA. Ta&v Tod 
rev, also Cyrop. V 5,82. Often, too, where the whole class of those whe 














- 


BOOK I. CHAP. V. 251 


‘ere such, is referred to, the article is used, but never where only one — 
individual of the kind is designated. 


B—AAAS why, simply but in the minor proposition, or, but indeed. 
——el ye undt SotAoy axparh Setalued’ &y, if we would nct 
ever receive a servant, who was intemperate; i. ec, if he might be 
intemperate, ei obros dxparhs ef, a conditional phrase to which the 
particle &» here refers. Thus it is often used with reference to such a 
clause, rmplied in a word, which is to be mentally supplied. The nice 
shades of meaning, which the Greeks could express by the use of this 
particle, should not escape the student's notice. Mydt, not even, see 
Kithn. Gr. § 821. 2. For the constraction of the Optat. defalued’ with 
&», after ef, see Kahn. Gr. § 840. 6; L. Gr. IL 525. Anm. 6; Rost, §121. 
Anm. 8.——airdév ve. Adrds in contrast with dSovAos, in Greek, 
signifies, one who is free and of good lineage, and here it may be ren- 
dered, we ourselves, or, one himeelf, literally, (for the reflexive,) one’s self. 
ré gives emphasis to the contrast. Kal yap. Kal gives emphasis to 
ofrws, not so also, —— Tr&y, bAAwy adatpobmevos xphuara. 
The most common construction of aga:petodat, is with two accusa- 
tives, yet the construction with the Genit. of the person and Accus, ot 
the thing, as here, is somewhat frequent; so in Cyrop. V. 4.29; VIL 4. 
11; Demosth. De Corona 282. 22, et al. It is very rarely followed by 
the Accus. of the person and the Genit. of the thing, in which case it sig- 
nifies to restrain, etc. "“Axoorepeiy also admits these three modes of con- 
struction, but whilst it oftenest has two accusatives, it is very often 
followed by the Accus, of the person and Genit. of the thing, as in Cyrop. 
IIT. 1. 11, and but very rarely with the Genit. of the person and Accus., 
of the thing, as in D. Venat. XIL 8. xaxoupyos... Ta” KAAwy. Ka- 
xotpyos has the force and construction of a substantive. 








5.—Apd ye od. See note upon I. 5.11. The particle yé with the 
interrogative denotes that having enamerated or passing by all else, the 
author proceeds to the last particular which is added with confidence in 
its validity. It may be renderea, in fine, denique. See Hartung, 
Gr. Partik. I. S. 377. Cf. III. 2. 1, and note; also III. 8. 8: "Apd ye 
épwrgs ue, Do you, in fine, ask me. kpnxwtéa. The noun xpyals 
signifies, lit., a kind of boct, and then generally a foundation, ground- 
work. So in Pind. Pyth. IV. 188 (Boeckh.): BdArero xpnrida copap 
éxewv, foundation of a wise discourse. The same, VIL 8, et al. Upon 
the nature and value of temperance, as held by ancient philosophers, 
see Cic. Tuse. Disp. IV. 13, 80, and Kihner’s note, and also the discus 
tion in IL 1 below. 





252 NOTES. 


AsareSein nal rd cdpa, «7A, be constituted both in body and 
mind. For the constr. of the passive with an Accus, see Kuhn. Gr, 
§ 28L 1; L Gr. IL § 565. 1 ——Epel piv, pd solitaire, see note upon 
LLL yh chy “Hpav, 2 common osth among Athenian women, 
but probably not found mu use by other men besides Socrates, although 
somewhat frequent with him; ef. IIL 10.9; 1L 5; IV. 29, ete. Cuon- 
cerning its we in Plato, see Stalibaum upon Hipp. Maj. p 291 E —— 
SevarAcéorra St, opposed to Acwdépy py dvi) in the preceding clause. 
a—ixereéecv. The construction with a verbal adjective, (as here 
with evaréy) often pases into a simple infinitive. Kéhn. Gr. § 284 
R.7; L. Gr. IL § 587. Anm.4 Cf De Re Equ IIL 7, where Agrréce 
welpay is changed to weigay Aan dress. Seorotay syader rv- 
xety. The idea of this passage seems to be that, whilst a free man 
should pray that he may not have an intemperate servant, he who is 
already enslaved to his passions and appetites should supplicate that he 
may have good masters, i e., those who by good example, preeept, and 
guidance, may exereise just restraint over him. The idea that by deere- 
ver &yad. virtues are to be understood seems not to be well authorized, 
for although vices, passions, evil desires, etc, are called 3esnéra: and die 
weal, Virtues are never so designated; neither are persons spoken of 
as enslaved to virtue: Sevdctew +5 dpery. 








6—Epye:s 4 rets Adyots, in deed than in word. ——réey 312 
Tov eépares a8oreay, the pleasures of the body, or, which are 
experienced by the body. The common use of the article, in giving the 
foree of an adjective to the words intervening between it and ita noun, 











is evident here. GAAQ wal THs 31d Tay xpnudrey, but also 
of that (7n80r%s, pleasure) which is obtained by wealth. rapa ros 
ruxévros, from any one, quispiam, or, quilibet. seoxé- 


tyny éavrov. Ch. L 2 6. obsepias Rrrovy aicxpdyv. This 
phrase is in accordance with the Greek usage, ale“ough from the analogy 
of other languages we should expect: etx rroy aicxpay § BAAgy tad; 
i. e., the place of the object with which the thing is compared, rls, is 
supplied by another pronoun, coalescing with the negative, (evd«ls) in 
the Genit. with the comparative adjective; see Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 688 
Anm.3 Cf IIL 5.18; IV. 2 12; De Vectig. I 1. 





CHAPTER VI. 


1.—Attoy, sc. éoriy, it is worth while, or, it is of consequence, —— 
abrod wal & wpds...ph wapadiwecy, is equivalent to abros rats 


BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 253 


AvripGrta Adyous wh xapadixeiy, not to pass by his conversation with 
Antiphon; cf. Plat. Rep. IV. p. 489. B. The Genit. abrod depends 
upon the relative clause &... 5:eAéy3y, which is equivalent to Adyous. 
TG Swxpdres:. Weshould naturally expect abrg here, as the Pron. 
avrod precedes, but the Greek frequently repeats the substantive after a 
pronoun or 4 noun, especially if there will be too great a concurrence of 
pronouns, as there would have been here, abroi, abrg, abray. Cf. IL 5.4 
Proper names, in particular, are often repeated where a pronoun might 
be expected. Cf. Anab. I. 9.15; Lycurg. contra Leocrat. 87. p. 220. 





2.—O Sdéupares; see noteuponL 51. Pavavrla rijs pido- 
voolas &wreAcAauveévas, to have been the participant of the very 
opposite from philosophy. For the construction of the Genit. of the 
source of enjoyment with the Accus, of the thing enjoyed, see Kiéhn. Gr. 
§ 273. 5. (c); L. Gr. IT. § 526. Anm. 4; Rost, § 108. Anm. 16. See also 
IV. 5.10.—— oi», compounded of yé and ody, surely, at least, is 
often used after the general nature of a subject has been explained, and 
one argument or example, which is especially forcible, is adduced as suf- 
ficient proof. Cf. §11; IL 1.1; IIL 8.1; 10.1, ete -It sometimes is 
simply a particle of affirmation, certainly, surely ; see Kihn. Gr. § 324. 
R. 6. ob8° &» efs, emphatic, for oddels dy. Soin IL 6.4; 7. 14: 
ob3” bp’ évds ad:xovpevoi; III. 5. 21, ete. So in Latin, non ullus, is 
written for nullus for the sake of emphasis. See Kiihn. Tuse. Disp. L 
39. 94, Var. Lectt. otrla ve. The explanatory clause is frequently 
asyndic both in Latin and Greek. The ré corresponds with the follow- 
ing «al. fudrioy Appleoas:. Verbs which in the Act. voice take 
two accusatives, retain one in the Mid.; see B. 135. 4. ob udvop... 
&AAd, not only...but. This formula is used where the thought in the 
first clause is not denied, but the last is added as of more weight or of 
greater extent than the former, on which it is based. It accordingly dif: 
fers from od«...&drd, for the former clause, when these particles are 
used, is excluded by the latter which takes its place. It is also to be 
distinguished from od pdvoy...dAA& xafl, where the first idea as it standa 
alone is denied, but is affirmed as modified by the last clause. There are 
examples, though rare, where this last formula does not seem to differ from 
the one in our passage, as Plat. Sympos. p. 219, E: ob udvow duod weprip, 
GAA& nal tay KAAwy &xdyrev, but Kihner thinks that in such cases the 
«ai may have been carelessly added. Stallb. Plat. Sympos. p. 206. A. in 
Var. Lectt., and Bremius in Exeursus [X. ad Isocr. avurddyrés. 
This custom of going barefoot adopted by Socrates, was the more conspi- 
euous, since the Athenians especially prided themselves in the beauty 
of their sandals: and this fact undoubtedly gave rise to his habit, as a 

















261 NOTES. 


reproof of the luxury and effeminacy of the times. See Aristoph 
Clouds, 103: 


“ Those squalid, barefoot, beggarly impostors, 
de te Calne Gen Sv: ere of whose sect 





Also cf Mitchel’s note and v. 362; Plat. Phaedr. p. 229. A. axl. 
rwy, not without the inner garment, drev3brns, but the outer, éxevdu- 
rns which, nar’ éfox}y, the ancients were accustomed to call tunic; and 
those who were without it, were &yfreves. See Ernesti in h. 1.—— 
StareAets. AtareAciy used without the participle &». So in Agesil. 
VL 8 and 4, et alibi. So also d:aylyveoSa, in IL 8. 5, and Cyrop. L 2. 
15; and rvyxdvew, Hellen. IV. 3. 8; 8. 29; and xupew. See Kahn. L. 
Gr. IL § 664. Anm. 1. In reference to Socrates’ dress, see Plat. Phaedr. 
p- 299; Sympoa p. 174, 220. 


3—Kal phy...yé. See note L 4.12.——d&szep xal, for the 
repetition of «af in comparisons, see note upon I 1. 6. ofr xal.. 
S:adfoeers, you also will so dispose your disciples (that they imitate 
your frugelity) . CE IV. 2 40. 


4.—Elwe,...Aoxets pot %pn. It is not unusual to interpose tpn 
in the middle of a sentence which is preceded by a verb of like signifi- 
cation. So in Sympos. 1.15; Plat. Sympos. p. 202. C. etal. Rarely is 
the same word 7 repeated as in Cyrop. IL 2.13. The same idiom is 
somewhat frequent in Latin, where inquit follows respondit. See 
Kihn. Tuse. Disp. V. 36. 105. ti xarexdy fodnsa robpod Blow, 
ie, in my manner of life. For the government of the Genit., see 
Kobp. Gr. § 273. 5. (£), and L. Gr. IL § 528. Anm. 3. Cf L 1.12; TIL 
&. 17. Todo is in many editions written without contraction rod épod. 








5.—Idrepoy, se. xarerby Fodnoa tov euov Blov, 871, te the 
severity which you see in my manner of life this, that, ete. Trois 
uty AapBdvovoly...épol 8% nh AapBdvorr:. Two enuncia 
tions are frequently introduced by péy...8¢ when the first is only in- 
tended to give force to the idea in the latter by contrast. So here and 
in IL 1.6; IL 1.8; 7.11; OL 9. 8, et al. Sometimes two phrases are 
thus placed in contrast without the uéy, but with far less force. —— 
paval ers (from gatdos, bad, mean, ete.), do you hold cheap, despise. 
—ds...dcdlovros epov, «.7.r., that I eat less healthful food than 
you. The longer form of the pronoun é¢sed, is here used instead of the 
shorter you in the preceding clause on account of the contrast. For the 
eonstr. of the participle in the genitive absolute, see note upon L 1. 4; 
és tov Saovlou xposnualvorros. &s xartexdérepa, roplaacda: 








BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 255 


r& dud Ssairhjpara. With xarexdrepa, dvra is to be supplied from 
the following clause: 73fw...8yra. The Accus, absolute here is to be 
put in the same construction in translating as the Genit. preceding 
because that my food, means of living, are more difficult to be procured, 
ete. See B. 145. N. 7; Kibn. § 312. 6. (ec); L. Gr. I. § 678 The first 
Aor. Infin. wopfoaedas depends upon the adjective yadexdérepa, and may 
be rendered passively like the supine in -u in Latin. So both the Infin. 
Act. and Mid. is used after several adjectives, nouns, etc. See Kuhn. 
§ 306. 1. R. 10; L. Gr. ID. § 640. Anm. 3. Cf. § 9: xaArerdrara, edpeiy, 
«7A. IT. 1. 22; IIL 8. 8. ——d3:a 7d... e%vas, Inf. with dd in giving 
® reason as often in Greek. ——8 pty diora écdlwy, he who eats 
with an appetite, a relish. Tov ph wapévrTos...xoTov, drink 
that is not in readiness, obtained with difficulty. 





6.—Td ye why indria. The noun is here placed at the beginning 
of the sentence for the sake of emphasis, and is strictly in what the old 
Grammarians call a case of synecdoche: as ¢o garments, you know, ete. 
Upon ye uhy, see note, L 4. 5: écpay ye phy. kal Swodhuarta, 
sc. olad’ Sri. HSn...€me...56a Pixos padAdy rov Evdoy 
wévorra, «.7.A. The idea is: now then have you ever perceived that, 
I (who do not wear sandals), have either remained at home more than 
another, rov (who wears them), or, on account of the heat, contended 
with any one, tq, for a shade, or, that from suffering, rd dayeiy, in my 
feet, Ihave not gone wherever I wished? For the Accus. robs xé3as, 
see Kiihn. § 279. 7. “Evdov= Lat. domi, from Prep. éy, in. In refer- 
ence to the idea in this passage, cf. Plat. Symp. p. 220. A. B. 








1—MeAcethoavres, 8c. Td) capa. Part.. denoting the means, as 
often. dpeAnodyrwy, neglecting it.——-axpds &y; (many edi- 
tions have xpbs @ and & &y;) in respect to that in regard to, or, for 
which they exercise. ——’Ent 3& pa od ofet, «.7.A., do you nok 
suppose that I who always exercise myself to bear with my body what- 
ever happens to it, can do it more easily than you, ete. Tg odépari is 
to be rendered with xaprepeiv, as Dat. of means or instrument, and xap- 
repewy depends upon the Part. peAerayra; cf. IIL 9. 14. Apolog. § 3. 





8.—Tod...ph Sovrederv...yaorpl...ofes Tt AAO airia- 
-epor, do you suppose any thing else is more the cause of my not 
being a slave, ete? The Inf. in the Genit. with the Art. is governed by 
the Adj. airiérepov. The negative uf is used, as generally with the 
Infin., connected with the article, to denote that an idea exists subjec- 
tively, in the conceptions of the speaker, Kahn. Gr. § 318. 4. eb- 
* ppalye: ; this verb belongs to both members of the sentence, and 





256 NOTES. 


may be translated with the latter only, as if written: « ob udvow és 
xpeiqg Svra (while we use them), GAAd wal dAnidas wapéxorra del ae 
Afhoew ebppalve. A verb belonging to two members of a sentence ie 
often put in the first only in Greek, as well as in our own language. 
Ch.L7.3; IL 42 etal Kal phy...ye, see note upon I 4 12. 
ei...cidpeve: putty €5 xpdrreiy, those supposing that they 
co not prosper in every thing. The phrase, ed xpdrre, is really ellip- 
tical for ed xpdrrew 1a adtov. The phrase ed xpdrrew has two senses, 
to do well and to be prosperous; sometimes it passes from one significa- 
tion to the other in the same sentence. os ed xpdrroytes, as 
those who are in prosperity. For a similar play upon words, see Stallb. 
Plat. Charmid. p. 172 A; Aleib. L p. 116. B. etal. Concerning the 
sentiment, see IIL 9. 14, 15.——4 &AA’ Sree dy Trvyxdvaaiv ep- 
yaCépevos, or any thing else about which they may be employed. The 
verb tvyxdveu, when used with a Partic. as ita complement, need not 
always be rendered at all. It indicates that the event designated by 
the Partic. is one which takes place, not by design, but by ehance, or in 
the ordinary course of nature, ete. See Kahn. § 310, 4. (1). 


9.—Elva:, is produced, flows from.——S8any &xd rov iaurdéy 
Te Hyetodac Beatie, as from the feeling that one’s self is becoming 
better, and is acquiring better friends, xa) @idous apeivous xraodat, j. €., 
is so acquiring them that they are better, Ssre dueivous yiyvecSa. This 
is similar in construction to the phrase: wasdevew td oopdy, i.e. wat- 
Seve tivt, Ssre copdy ylyreoda. This question, as indicating Socrates’ 
two principal sources of enjoyment, and, I might add, incentives to 
action, (i e, self-improvement and the improvement of others by friendly 
intercourse,) is worthy of the prince of heathen moralists and philoso- 
phera. tolyvy, see L 2, 34.—raira vol (wr, i.e, that law 
becoming better and acquiring better friends. - day St 3); ef. note 
and see I. 5. 1. wAelwry cxoAh, «.7.A., more leisure to eare for, ete 
7> wapds, that which is present or easily procured. éxxo 
A:opxnadetn; this word seems to be used here in referring to persons, 
in the sense of éAcix, to take captive ; so fought against as to be taken. 
Hellen. IL 4. 3, and Thucyd. L 131, have been referred to as examples 
of this signif. of the word. TeY XarequTdtTory edpeip, of things 
most difficult to be obtained, with which rots fdoras évruyxdve: is con- 
trasted ; ef. the use of the Jatter supine in Latin. aprourras xpe- 
“€vOS == Gpkovmevos, contented. 
































10.—"Eo:xas...olonévy. With the verb éoméva, the participle 
may be put either in the Dat. as here, or in the Nominative. See Kahn 
9310. R.2; L. Gr. IL § 656.2 For the Dat. cf. Sympos. 11. 15, and 


BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 257 


for the Nom., Hellen, VI. 3. 8, and Anab. IIL 5, 18.——~pndevrds 3 

ecSat Setoy efyar; in regard to this principle of the Socrat.c philo. 
sophy, see Ritter’s Hiet. Phil. IL. p. 66 sq, and Brandis, Geseh. Phil. IL 
S. 9. For séecSae many editors read; SeieSa.. But Xenophon seems 
to have had a preference for the fall form of this word; see Kahn. Gr. 
§ 187.2; L. Gr. L 244, 


11L.—Eyda rot, I indeed, or, for my part. See IL 1.11,138. The 
strengthening particle roi is- often used with pronouns, and with other 
particles esp. in answering questions; ef. note upon I. 2. 46, and also see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 317.3; L. Gr. IL.§ 705. 1. ot pty Sixasoyv, for which 
one Ms. and some editors read: ot 8lxasoy pty. It does not seem neces- 
sary to deviate from the reading of all the other Mss, since even the 
best Attic writers do not always maintain perfect regularity in the col- 
location of the particles. uév and 3é after the word which they qualify. 
See Kahn. Gr. § 322. R. 2. Soxets S€; in Latin, instead of the 
Conj. the relative quod would be employed in such a connection as 
this: “quod etiam ipse mihi videria” yoty, see note upon § 2. 
——xpdrrp, see note L 2.5: éxpdrrera xalrat...ye, see note, 
I.2.3.—~ovder) &y wh Bri wpotka Solyns, BAA’ 0bS8’, w.7.A, I 
say not, that you would not give them to any one gratuitously, but not 
without a full price, i.e, wh Aéyw Sry, x.7.X, like the Latin, ne dicam. 
Cf. II. 9.8. Cyrop.L 3.10. See Hermann ad Viger. 258; Kahn. Gr. 
§ 321.3; B. 150.1. tAatrtroy tHs Gilas, ie, Zdarroy h F atla 
tovtay tay xpnudrow éorl. Cf. IL. 5.5: 1b wAciow rijs atlas; IL 1. 22; 
IIL 11.1; 13. 5, et al.. See also Kabn. L. Gr. Il. § 751.4. ——atle 
sc. Ti, its price or value. 

















12.—Ei «al rhy cuvovelayv. The particles ei xal are not to be 
taken together, but xaf belongs with rhy cvvovalay: also; and con 
trasts that word with 7d iudrioy, x.7.A. Zuvovolay (from obvecus) mean? 
literally, a being with; here, the intercourse of teacher and pupil, or, 
master and disciple. Aleatos pey oty by efns. The order of 
the words would here be inverted in Latin: Sis (or eris) ergo sane justus. 
gopos 3t ob by; se. els. The particle &y is found without a 
verb where it may be readily supplied from the context: see Kihn. L, 
Gr. IT. § 456. Cf. Anab. IIT, 2. 24, and passages from Plato, cited in 
Kihner’s Gr. as above referred to. ——pnidevds ye &fsa, things worth 
nothing, of no value; yé gives emphasis to pydevds. 








13.—lap’? Huty voul (erat, «.7.A. The order of the thought in 
this passage is: xap’ jyuiv voul(eras duoltws uty nardy, dpolws Bt aicxpds 
tlva rhy Spay cal thy codlay diarlSecda. It seems to us equally 


248 NOTES. 


same constr. is found also in Latin, as in Sallust, Jug. L. 6: opportunior 
fugae collis, quam campi fuerant. Cic, Phil. IV. 4: Quis igitur illum 
Consulem, nisi latrones putant.—— 4 poxn 4} SdAwy, Accus. plur 
contract. of the 8d Decl. For this use of the plur. to denote an abstract 
idea, see Kiithn. Gr. § 248.3; L. Gr. IL § 408. p. 29, and ef. IL 1. 6. —— 
éxxovijoat. The verb éxxovew is generally transitive and followed by 
an Accus.; but here Intrans. and with a Prep. before the Accus, 


14.—Od yap, nonne igitur, is it not then? Idp conclusive; see I. 3 
10. wapa Ta tAAa (wa, prae, or, praeter, etc. The Prep. wapd with 
the Accus, sometimes denotes comparison. So in IV. 4.1: wapa robs &aA- 
Aous ebraxréy. See Kihn. Gr. § 297. IIL (b); B. 147. wapd c. Accus, 3° 
L. Gr. IL §615. 8. 305. &y¥Ypwxror, without the article; so in the 
preceding section; IIL 12.5; IV.1,2; 3.7; 4.6, ete This is one of the 
nouns that is sufficiently definite in itself, and consequently does not need 
the article, but for the sake of emphasis, or to denote some special signifi- 
cance. See Kiibn. Gr. § 244, 2. R.3; L. Gr, I. § 484. Anm. pboes is 
added to indicate that it is something more than an acquired superiority 
that man possesses, Bods &y. The particle &y is rhetorical, giving 
emphasis to Bods; so not unfrequently when repeated, whilst at other times 
it is placed at the beginning of a clause to show at the outset that the 
predicate is conditional; see Kiihn. Gr. § 261. 3. (b) and (a), and L. Gr. 
IL § 458. 2. See numerous examples of such’a use in Bornemann, Apol. 
§ 6, and Kriiger Anab. IIL 1. 6.—— Exwy, may agree with &Spwrxos 
to be supplied from &Spwro: or with ls, not unusually omitted with a 
Partic. or adjective. apporépwy tay (i.e. caua and wiyn) rAel- 
orov atlwy teruxnka@s, utrumque praestantissimum (animum et cor- 
pus) consecutus. Stray tl woinowot KrrA, when they do what? 
i, e., what must the gods do, so that you shall believe that they care for 
youf For the change here to a direct interrogation, see Kiihn. Gr. § 844. 
R. 6; L. Gr. IL § 842. 1. voutets, Attic future indicative; for its 
formation and use, see Kihn. Gr. § 117, and numerous examples in 
Fritzsch. in Quaest. Lue. p. 184-136. 























15.—%t efatpotyres ey apedcig xarariSevrai, selecting you alone, 
place you in forgetfulness. The direct discourse is here again assumed, 
ef. IIT 5.14. Cyrop. 1. 3.5; IL 3. 8. 


16.—Ei ph Suvarol Foay, se. eb nal naxws mworely. kal, ac- 
eording to our idiom, may be rendered, or. éftawarwpmévous, (se. 
rg Sd&p, ds of Seo ixavol eiow ed, 1.7.A.) 








17.—Qya8é. Hermann says: “This is a friendly appellation which 
ia especially employed when it is desired to give one a gentle admonition. 


BOOK J. CHAP. VY. 249 


For it designates an almost entirely concealed reproof, like o bone in 
Latin. . The Greeks also make use of 8 BéArivre;” ad Viger. § 64. Cf 
IIL. ¥. 9, and IL 8.16. In this last passage %py is also used, as in h. L, 
although there is no change of speaker. This repetition is not unfre- 
‘quent in animated narration, and serves to direct the mind of the hearer 
more particularly to what is said. So in II.7.10, and IIL 4.12. Cf 
note upon II. 4.1. Inquit is repeated in the same way in Latin. —— 
évady, sc. dy tg odpart. The object of the following verb is not un- 
frequently to be supplied with a participle. Cf. Anab. IL 8. 11: xadéoas 
wapexedebero tots “EAAnot: 1. €., Kad. rods “EAAnvas wapex. abrois. 
dy xaytl ppdéyacry, intelligence which is in every thing. Kar 
ph, ac. ofeoSac xph, and you should not suppose, ete. There is also 
the same ellipsis after wn8e just below. The reason of the change from 
wal ph to undé may be seen in Kihn. Gr. § 321. 2. Cf L 2. 60, and IIf.. 
7. 9. wepl ray évy Aiyixry cat éy SineAlg. For the ellipsis 
of xep! ray, see note upon I. 8. 8. 

18—Hy pévroat, tf truly. —— eédrovras... XeAfcovet, see note 
upon I. 2. 9. ——edrw, so, (inserted for the sake of distinctness after 
the preceding clause. taY SeGyv wxeipay AauBdyns Sepa- 
wetwy, to make a trial of the gods by worshipping them. ef, 
whether, yvéon Td Setov Eri, «.7.A, For the constr. cf. §18 
above. —— éwipeActodat abtrovs. The different readings, with 
abrots omitted, and with airé in its place, seem to have arisen from a 
supposed difficulty in referring the plural pronoun to a singular antece- 
dent’ (7 Sefov). But such constructions, cara odveow, are not unusual 
in both Greek and Latin authors, Soin IL 3.9. Cf. Bornemann Sym- 
pos, IV. 63. p. 154. For the repetition of the subject by the pronoun, 
see Kuhn. Gr. § 304. 3; L. Gr. IT. § 858. 10. 


19.—Taira Aéywy, by saying these things. éxdre bxd TaPr 
4vySpéewv Spgvro. See note upon I 2. 57: ewedh dpuodroyhoaro. 
éxelxep Hyfaatvro. For this use of the Opt, see B. 189, m.15, 


and 44, —— pnity by wore,...d:arkadeiv, nothing...can ever 
escape the notice of, ete. 





























CHAPTER V. 


1.—El 3% 34. In Attic Greek a fact or a general thought is fre- 
quently introduced by e%, and the sentence is éxoSerinés, only in forn.. 
The ef is nearly the same as éwe:df, quoniam, since; (Efye is also 
used in the same manner as éxel ye;) 84 then corresponds to the Latin 


13 


250 NOTES. 


jam, or, vero, and indicates that the thing is established, is beyord 
doubt. See Hartung, Gr. Partik. LS. 259 eq.; Kihn. L Gr. IL § 691, 
and Gr. § 315.1. Cf 16.9; IL 6.20; Sympos. IV. 18. In Latin the 
same idea is frequently expressed by inserting ut eat, or, ut est certe 
after si, as: si, ut est certe. nal éyxpdreta xaddy Te... 
éorcy, self-government is both an honorable and good possession (acqui- 
sition). —— rpotBlBale; see L 2. 17. 7 &vdpes, in Latin the 
Voc. viri would not occupy the first place in the sentence. —— &y- 
Spa, simply, one, any one, sliquis. Some suppose that tsr3pa is used 
here with some speciality of meaning, a real man, but I do not so under- 
stand it. —— pey...38t, both... and Syriv’ dy alodavolpueda. 
The Opt. has the same force here as in a conditional sentence. The par- 
ticle &» refers to a suppressed clause, as ¢i ruxou, if it might be; see 
Kihn. Gr. § 260. 8. (4), (a); LL. Gr. IL 798; cf. a different use of &» with 
‘the Opt. in L 2. 6, and note. The participle é» is frequently not ex- 
pressed with the adjective or substantive, after verba sentiendi or decla- 
randi, See Kiihn. IL § 656. 3. ——frre yaorpds, «tA, inferior to, 
subject to, etc. See Kiihn. Gr. § 275. 1.2; L. Gr. IL § 861; Roet § 108, 
p- 515, and cf. IV. 5.11: dv8pl hrrov: ray 8:4 Tov cduaros jdorav. Thus 
in Latin with the Abl.: inferior voluptatibus. axévovu. 
“Hrrwy xévov, = one who is inferior to Jabor, yields to it, does not bear 
up under it. Tovs tuXeplous kparicas. Kpareiy is more inten- 
sive with the Accus. than with the genitive, With the genitive it signi- 
fies merely to rule, to have in one’s power; with the Accus. to subjugate, 
to conquer. See Kiihn. Gr. § 275. R.1; L Gr. IL § 538. Anm. 2 
Rost, § 108. Anm. 4. 

















2.—Eml reAeury rot Blov. See note, I 4.12: rot trovs xpd- 
vov. Suyarépas wapdévous; cf. Cyrop. IV. 6.9: for 5é pox 
%pn, wal Svydrnp wapdSdvos, K.7.A. mwadsetocat... Siapvadgat, #.7.A. 3 
these infinitives denote a purpose, and may be rendered in Eng. pas- 
sively ; see B. 180.8. ——&fidaioroy els taira, worthy of trust 
in respect of these things; eis = Lat. de. nynodpedxa. For the 
use of the India in the Apodosis, after ef with the Optat. in the Protasis, 
see Kiihn. Gr. § 339. 8. (b), and L. Gr, IL § 819. SovAm 3°, K.T.A. 
The dpa is to be repeated here, by anapbora, from the preceding sen- 
tence, ——-%pywy éxloracw. The noun épyoy is frequently used, as is 
ulso the Latin opus (opus facere = agrum colere), for agricultural labor. 
totovroy. Some editors insert the article before this word. And 
it is so used in § 1, and often elsewhere, when a person well known or 
previously described is referred to. Cf. §5; I 2.37: rév BA. Ta&y Toted 
rev, also Cyrop. V 5,382. Often, too, where the whole class of those whe 

















BOOK I. CHAP. Y. 251 


are such, is referred to, the article is used, but never where only one — 
individual of the kind is designated. 


Be—AAAR why, simply dué in the minor proposition, or, but indeed. 
el ye pndt 80dA0y axparh Setalued’ &y, if we would not 
ever receive a servant, who was intemperate; i. e, if he might be 
intemperate, ef obros daparhs fy, a conditional phrase to which the 
particle &» here refers. Thus it is often used with reference to such a 
clause, rmplied in a word, which is to be mentally supplied. The nice 
shades of meaning, which the Greeks could express by the use of this 
particle, should not escape the student’s notice. Mndt, not even, see 
Kahn. Gr. § 821. 2. For the construction of the Optat. 3efalued’ with 
&y, after ef, see Kahn. Gr. § 340. 6; L Gr. IL 525. Anm. 6; Rost, §121. 
Anm. 8.——aibrdéy ye. Adrdés in contrast with SotAos, in Greek, 
signifies, one who is free and of good lineage, and here it may be ren- 
dered, we ourselves, or, one himself, literally, (for the reflexive,) one’s self. 
ré gives emphasis to the contrast. Kal yap. Kal gives emphasis to 
ofrws, not so also, —— r&dy, kAAwy apaipotmevot xphpara. 
The moet common construction of dpatpetodai, is with two accuaa- 
tives, yet the construction with the Genit. of the pereon and Accus, of 
the thing, as here, is somewhat frequent; so in Cyrop. V. 4. 29; VII. 4. 
11; Demosth. De Corona 282. 22, et al. It is very rarely followed by 
the Accus. of the person and the Genit. of the thing, in which case it sig- 
nifies to restrain, ete. "*Amroorepeiy also admits these three modes of con- 
struction, but whilst it oftenest has two accusatives, it is very often 
followed by the Accus, of the person and Genit. of the thing, as in Cyrop. 
III. 1. 11, and but very rarely with the Genit. of the person and Accus, 
of the thing, as in D. Venat. XIL 8. kaxovpyos... TY KAAwy. Kar 
xovpyos has the force and construction of a substantive. 











5.—Apd ye ab. See note upon I. 5.11. The particle yé with the 
interrogative denotes that having enumerated or passing by all else, the 
author proceeds to the last particular which is added with confidence in 
its validity. It may be renderea, in fine, denique. See Hartung, 
Gr. Partik. LS. 377. Cf. IM. 2. 1, and note; also III. 8. 8: 7Apd ye. 
épwrgs pe, Do you, in fine, ask me. xpnxtéa. The noun xpyzls 
signifies, lit. a kind of boct, and then generally a foundation, ground- 
work. So in Pind. Pyth. IV. 188 (Boeckh.): BdAAero xpnrida copap 
éxewy, foundation of a wise discourse. The same, VIL 8, etal. Upon 
the nature and value of temperance, as held by ancient philosophers 
see Cic. Tuse. Disp. IV. 13, 30, and Kahner’s note, and also the discus 
sion in IL 1 below. 





252 NOTES. 


AsareSely nal 7rd cpa, «tA, be constituted both in body and 


mind. For the constr. of the passive with an Accus, see Kuhn, Gr, 


§ 281.1; L. Gr. IL § 565. 1. ——’Euol wey, pédy solitaire, see note upon 
L 1. 1.——yh ¢4y “Hpay, a common oath among Athenian women, 
but probably not found in use by other men besides Socrates, although 
somewhat frequent with him; ef. IIL 10.9; 11.5; IV. 2. 9, ete. Con- 
cerning its use in Plato, see Stallbaum upon Hipp. Maj. p. 291. E. —— 
SovAcveorra 3t, opposed to drcuddpy uty dvSp) in the preceding clause. 
a—ixeredery. The construction with a verbal adjective, (as here 
with ebxrdy) often passes into a simple infinitive. Kahn. Gr. § 284 
R.7; L. Gr. IL § 587. Anm.4, Cf, De Re Equ UL 7, where Anwréoy 
welpay is changed to weipay AauBdvew. SecxoTéy ayadey rv- 
xety. The idea of this passage seems to be that, whilst a free man 
should pray that he may not have an intemperate servant, he who is 
already enslaved to his passions and appetites should supplicate that he 
may have good masters, i. e., those who by good example, preeept, and 
guidance, may exercise just restraint over him. The idea that by 3eoxo- 
tay &yad. virtues are to be understood seems not to be well authorized, 
for although vices, passions, evil desires, etc., are called Seandra: and dé 
woot, Virtues are never 80 designated; neither are persons spoken of 
as enslaved to virtue: SovAcbew +H dperip. 











6.—Epyots } rots Adyots, in deed than in word. —rTréyv 3a 
Tov céparos H8ovayr, the pleasures of the body, or, which are 
experienced by the body. The common use of the article, in giving the 
force of an adjective to the words intervening between it and its noun, 
is evident here, GAAG Kal Tis 31a To” xpnudtey, but also 
of that (78or%s, pleasure) which is obtained by wealth. rapa vei 
tuxéyvros, from any one, quispiam, or, quilibet. Seand- 
Tny éavtod. Cf L 2 6. ob’Seniads Frrov aigxpdy. This 
phrase is in accordance with the Greek usage, ale“ough from the analogy 
of other Janguages we should expect: oy fjrrov aloxpay  tAAnv tTud; 
i. e., the place of the object with which the thing is compared, ls, is 
supplied by another pronoun, coalescing with the negative, (otdels) in 
the Genit. with the comparative adjective; see Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 688. 
Anm.$ Cf. IIL 5.18; IV. 2.12; De Vectig. I 1. 














CHAPTER VI. 


1—Atiov, sc. éorly, tt is worth while, or, tt ts of consequence. —— 
sirod wal & wpds...ph wapadiwecy, is equivalent to abrob wees 


BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 253 


Avtiparra Adyous wh xapadrreiy, not to pass by his conversation with 
Antiphon; cf. Plat. Rep. IV. p. 439. B. The Genit. airod depends 
upon the relative clause &... deAéy9n, which is equivalent to Adyous. 
7G Lwepdrer. Weshould naturally expect abrg here, as the Pron. 
abrov precedes, but the Greek frequently repeats the substantive after a 
pronoun or & noun, especially if there will be too great ‘a concurrence of 
pronouns, as there would have been here, adroi, abrg, airay. Cf. IL 5. 4 
Proper names, in particular, are often repeated where a pronoun might 
be expected. Cf. Anab. L 9.15; Lycurg. contra Leocrat. 87. p. 220. 





2—Q Sdéupares; see note uponL 5.1. Tavarytia rijs pidro- 
voplas dxreAcAauvxéva:, to have been the participant of the very 
opposite from philosophy. For the construction of the Genit. of the 
source of enjoyment with the Accus. of the thing enjoyed, see Kikhn. Gr. 
§ 278. 5. (c); L. Gr. IL § 526. Anm. 4; Rost, § 108. Anm. 16. See also 
EV. 5.10.——-yoi», compounded of yé and ody, surely, at least, is 
often used after the general nature of a subject has been explained, and 
one argument or example, which is especially forcible, is adduced as suf- 
ficient proof. Cf. §11; IL 1.1; IIL 3.1; 10.1, ete -It sometimes is 
simply a particle of affirmation, certainly, surely ; see Kihn. Gr. § 324. 
R. 6. ob3° &» efs, emphatic, for oddels &vy. Soin IL 6.4; 7.14: 
003” Sp’ évds a3:xovpevo:; III. 5. 21, ete. So in Latin, non ullus, is 
written for nullus for the sake of emphasis. See Kiibn. Tuse, Disp. L 
39. 94, Var. Lectt. ottla re. The explanatory clause is frequently 
asyndic both in Latin and Greek. The 7é corresponds with the follow- 
ing «al. fudriov hugdleoa:. Verbs which in the Act. voice take 
two accusatives, retain one in the Mid.; see B. 185. 4. ob pévop... 
&AAG, not only...but. This formula is used where the thought in the 
first clause is not denied, but the last is added as of more weight or of 
greater extent than the former, on which it is based. It accordingly dif- 
fers from od«...addd, for the former clause, when these particles are 
used, is excluded by the latter which takes its place. It is also to be 
distinguished from ob pdvow...aAAa xaf, where the first idea as it stands 
alone is denied, but is affirmed as modified by the last clause. There are 
examples, though rare, where this last formula does not seem to differ from 
the one in our passage, a3 Plat. Sympos. p. 219, E: ob udvow euot wepsiy, 
GAAG Kal ray kAAwy axdyrev, but Kiihner thinks that in such cases the 
«ai may have been carelessly added. Stallb. Plat. Sympos. p. 206. A. in 
Var. Lectt., and Bremius in Excursus LX. ad Isocr. dvurdontés. 
This custom of going barefoot adopted by Socrates, was the more conspi- 
tuous, since the Athenians especially prided themselves in the beauty 
of their sandals: and this. fact undoubtedly gave rise to his habit, as a 




















264 NOTES. 


reproof of the luxury and effeminacy of the times. See Aristoph 
Clouds, 103: 
“Those squalid, barefoot, beggarly impostors, 
. - « « Of whose sect 
ans Bocrates ‘and Chaerephon.” 


Also cf Mitchel’s note and v. 362; Plat. Phaedr. p. 229. A.——axf- 
twy, not without the inner garment, drevdirTns, but the outer, érerdu- 
rns which, xar’ éfoxhy, the ancients were accustomed to call tunic; and 
those who were without it, were &y{reves. See Ernesti in h, 1, —— 
SiareAets. AtareAciy used without the participle &» So in Agesil. 
VI. 8 and 4, et alibi. So also S:aylyverSai, in IL. 8. 5, and Cyrop. L 2. 
15; and rvyxdvey, Hellen. IV. 8. 8; 8. 29; and xupety. See Kahn. L. 
Gr. IL. § 664. Anm. 1. In reference to Socrates’ dress, see Plat, Phaedr. 
p- 299; Sympos. p. 174, 220. 


8.—Kal phy...yé. See note I 4, 12.——dsrep val, for the 
repetition of xa{ in comparisons, see note upon L. 1. 6. oSrw eal.. 
S:adheers, you also will so dispose your disciples (that they imitate 
your frugelity). . Cf IV. 2. 40. 





4.—Elwe,...Aoxets poe py. It is not unusual to interpose tpn 
in the middle of a sentence which is preceded by a verb of like signifi- 
cation. So in Sympos. 1.15; Plat. Sympos p. 202. C. etal. Rarely is 
the same word %p7 repeated as in Cyrop. IL 2.18. The same idiom is 
somewhat frequent in Latin, where inquit follows respondit. See 
Kihn. Tuse. Disp. V. 36. 105. ti xadrerdy Hodnta Tobpod Blov, 
i.e, Jn my manner of life. For the government of the Genit., see 
Kobo. Gr. § 273. 5. (f£), and L. Gr. IL § 528 Anm. 3. Cf 11.12; JIL 
8,17. Todpod is in many editions written without contraction roi époi. 





§.—Tdrepoy, 8c. xarery Fodnoa rod euot Blov, Sri, ts the 
severity which you see in my manner of life this, that, etc Tots 
uty AauBdvovaly...épol St ph AapBdvorr:. Two enuncia 
tions are frequently introduced by péy...3é when the first is only in- 
tended to give force to the idea in the latter by contrast. So here and 
in I. 1.6; IL 1.8; 7.11; DL 9. 8, etal Sometimes two phrases are 
thus placed in contrast without the ué, but with far less force. —— 
baval eis (from gadAos, bad, mean, etc.), do you hold cheap, despise. 
——ds...d0Slovros énod, «rr. that Teat-less healthful food than 
yor. The longer form of the pronoun éuoi, is here used instead of the 
shorter you in the preceding clause on account of the contrast. For the 
eonstr. of the participle in the genitive absolute, see note upon L 1. 4; 
$s tod 8aovlov mposnualvovros. @s xadeworepa, roplcaoda: 








BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 255 


r& dua SsarrhHpara. With xarerdrepa, Svra is to be supplied from 
the following clause: 73fw...8»ra. The Accus. absolute here is to be 
put in the same construction in translating as the Genit. preceding: 
because that my food, means of living, are more difficult to be procured, 
ete. See B. 145. N. 7; Kahn. § 312. 6. (ce); L Gr. I. § 673 The first 
Aor. Infin. woplcaeda: depends upon the adjective xarexérepa, and may 
be rendered passively like the supine in —-u in Latin. So both the Infin. 
Act. and Mid. is used after several adjectives, nouns, etc. See Kiihn. 
§ 306. 1. R. 10; L. Gr. IL § 640. Anm. 3. Cf §9: xaArerdrara, eipeiy, 
«7A. ID, 1. 22; IIL 8. 8. ——8:a 7d...elvac, Inf. with dd in giving 
a reason as often in Greek. —— 6 pty 8icra é€adiwy, he who eats 
with an appetite, a relish. Tov ph wapévrTos...xoTov, drink 
that is not in readiness, obtained with difficulty. 





6.—Td ye phy iudria. The noun is here placed at the beginning 
of the sentence for the sake of emphasis, and is strictly in what the old 
Grammarians call a case of synecdoche: as ¢o garments, you know, etc. 
Upon ye phy, see note, L 4. 5: dcpav ye why. kal dwodhuara, 
sc. olgd’ Sri. HSn...€me...81a Pixos parAAdy rov Evdoyr 
wévoryta, x.7.A. The idea is: now then have you ever perceived that, 
I (who do not wear sandals), have either remained at home more than 
another, tov (who wears them), or, on account of the heat, contended 
with any one, tq, for a shade, or, that from suffering, 7d dayeiv, in my 
feet, Ihave not gone wherever I wished? For the Accus. zobs xédas, 
see Kiihn. § 279. 7. “EvSov = Lat. domi, from Prep. éy, in. In refer- 
ence to the idea in this passage, ef. Plat. Symp. p. 220. A. B. 








%—MedAerhoavres, 8c. To) caua. Part.. denoting the means, as 
often. dpeAnodyrwy, neglecting it.——axpbs &y; (many edi- 
tions have xpbs & and & &»;) in respect to that in regard to, or, for 
which they exercise. ——’Emt 8¢ &pa ob« ofet, x.7.A., do you nok 
suppose that I who always exercise myself to bear with my body what- 
ever happens to it, can do it more easily than you, ete. Tg odépami is 
to be rendered with xaprepeiy, as Dat. of means or instrument, and xap- 
repewy depends upon the Part. meAerayra; cf. IIT. 9. 14, Apolog. § 3. 





8.—Tod...ph SovarActery...yaortpl...ofe: Ti BAAO aitia- 
-epoy, do you suppose any thing else is more the cause of my not 
being a slave, etc? The Inf. in the Genit. with the Art. is governed by 
the Adj. airiérepoy. The negative uf is used, as generally with the 
Infin., connected with the article, to denote that an idea exists subjec- 
tively, in the conceptions of the speaker, Kohn. Gr. § 318. 4. eb- 
' ppalye: ; this verb belongs to both members of the sentence, and 





266 ' NOTES. 


may be translated with the latter only, as if written: « ob udvoy dé 
xpelq Bvra (while we use them), Add «al éAxldas wapdxovra del ape 
Afoew ebppalve. A verb belonging to two members of a sentence ie 
often put in the first only in Greek, as well as in our own language, 
cf. .7.8; IL 4 2, et al. Kal phy...ye, see note upon 1. 4. 12, 
——oef...oldpevor pydty «5 wpdrre:yv, those supposing that they 
co not prosper in every thing. The phrase, eb xpdrrew, is really ellip- 
tical for ed xpdrrew ra abtov. The phrase ed apdrrew has two senses, 
to do well and to be prosperous; sometimes it passes from one significa- 
tion to the other in the same sentence. &s eb xpdrroryres, aa 
those who are in prosperity. For a similar play upon words, see Stallb, 
Plat. Charmid. p. 172. A; Aleib. L p. 116. B. et al. Concerning the 
sentiment, see IIL 9. 14, 15. ——4 &AA’ Bri Bw ruyxdvworv ep- 
yaCéuevos, or any thing else about which they may be employed. The 
verb rvyxdvey, when used with a Partic. as its complement, need not 
always be rendered at all. It indicates that the event designated by 
the Partic. is one which takes place, not by design, but by ehance, or in 
the ordinary course of nature, ete. See Kithn. § 310, 4. (1). 








9.—Elvat, is produced, flows from. Sony axd rov taurdy 
Te HyetoSac Beatie, as from the feeling that one’s self is becoming 
better, and is acquiring better friends, xal piAous auelvous xracdas, j. e., 
is 80 acquiring them that they are better, Ssve duelvous ylyverda:t.. Thia 
is similar in construction to the phrase: wasdetew swd copdy, i. ¢., was- 
Sedew rivd, Sste copdy ylyveodu. This question, as indicating Socrates’ 
two principal sources of enjoyment, and, I might add, incentives to 
action, (i. e, self-improvement and the improvement of others by friendly 
intercourse,) is worthy of the prince of heathen moralists and philoso- 
phers. tolyvy, see l. 2, 34. ——raira voul (wy, i.e, that lam 
becoming better and acquiring better friends. —— édy 5¢ 3); cf. note 
and see L. 5. 1. wArelwy oXoA}, «.7.A., more leisure to care for, ete 
+o wxapds, that which is present or easily procured. éxro 
Acopxndetn; this word seems to be used here in referring to persons, 
in the sense of éAciv, to take captive; so fought against as to be taken. 
Hellen. IL 4. 3, and Thucyd. I. 181, have been referred to as examples 
of this signif. of the word. ——- rdv xyarequrdrwy edpeip, of things 
most difficult to be obtained, with which rots pdoros évruyxdve: is con- 
trasted ; cf. the use of the latter supine in Latin. a&provvytws xpe- 
“EvoS = apxotuevos, contented, 


























10.—Eoixas...ciomevy. With the verb doixévas, the participle 
may be put either in the Dat. as here, or in the Nominative. See Kahn 
$310. R.2; L. Gr. IL § 656. 2. For the Dat. ef. Sympos. 11. 15, and 


BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 257 


for the Nom., Hellen. VI. 3. 8, and Anab. IIL 5, 18. ——pnderds ¢ 

ecXasz Setoy efvyar; in regard to this principle of the Socrat.c philo. 
sophy, see Ritter’s Hist. Phil. IL. p. 66 sq, and Brandis, Geseh. Phil. IL 
S. 9. For séecSae many editors read; 8cioSa. But Xenophon seems 
to have had a preference for the full form ef this word; see Kahn. Gr. 
$137.2; L. Gr. I 244 


IL.—Eyd ras, I indeed, or, for my part. See IL 1.11, 13. The 
strengthening particle roi is- often used with pronouns, and with other 
particles esp. in answering questions; ef. note upon I. 2. 46, and also see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 317.3; L. Gr IL. § 705. 1. ot wey Sleatov, for which 
one Ms. and some editors read: cé Slxasoy uty. It does not seem neces- 
sary to deviate from the reading of all the other Mss, since even the 
best Attic writers do not always maintain perfect regularity in the eol- 
location of the particles. uéy and 8é after the word which they qualify. 
See Kahn. Gr. § 322. R. 2. Soxets 8é; in Latin, instead of the 
Conj. the relative quod would be employed in such a connection as 
this: “quod etiam ipse mihi videria” your, see note upon § 2. 
——xpdrry, see note L 2. 5: éxpdrrera xalrat...ye, see note, 
I.2.3.—ovbder) dy wh Sri wpotka Solns, &AA” odd’, «.7.A, I 
say not, that you would not give them to any one gratuitously, but not 
without a full price, Le, wh Adyw 8rs, «.7.A., like the Latin, ne dicam. 
Cf. 11. 9.8. Cyrop. 1 3.10. See Hermann ad Viger. 253; Kihn. Gr, 
§ 321.8; B. 150.1. fAatrroy ris Gilas, i.e, fdarroy 4 h afia 
rotray Trav xpnudroy éorl. Cf. IL 5.5: 1d wreioy rijs atlas; IL 1. 22; 
IIL 11. 1; 13. 5, etal. See also Kiabn. L. Gr. I. § 751. 4. —— ile 
sc. TiuH, its price or value. 

















12.—Ei «al rhy cvvovalay. The particles ei xa) are not to be 
taken together, but xaf belongs with riy cuvovelay: also; and con 
trasts that word with 1d iudrioy, x.7.A. Zuvovelay (from obvecut) means 
literally, a being with; here, the intercourse of teacher and’ pupil, or, 
master and disciple. Alkatos piv ody &y efns. The order of 
the words would here be inverted in Latin: Sis (or eris) ergo sane justus. 
copds 8t ob &y; sc. efns. The particle &y is found without a 
verb where it may be readily supplied from the context: see Kiihn. L, 
Gr. IT. § 456. Cf. Anab. IIT. 2. 24, and passages from Plato, cited in 
Kihner’s Gr. as above referred to. pndevds ye &ra, things worth 
vothing, of no value; yé gives emphasis to undevds. 











13.—lap’ jpiv voulCerat, «.7.A. The order of the thought in 
this passage is: xap’ juiy voulleras duotws pty xaddy, duolws Bt aicyxpds 
telvac thy Spay nal rhy codlavy dariSecdu. It seems to us equally 


258 NOTES. 


honorable and equally base to set to sale beauty and wisdom; i. e, how: 
ever base it may be to prostitute physical beauty for gain, it is equally 
base to make pecuniary gain from wisdom; and as it is honorable to sell 
(impart) beauty to one who is a lover of the good and true, in order to 
acquire him as a friend, and for this purpose to impart beauty of mind 
(i.e, the love of the good and beautiful) to him, so is it to impart wis- 
dom to others who desire it, not from love of gain, but in order to con 
ciliate them as friends, In reference to duolws pév... duolws dé, ef. Hier 
X. 8: duolws pty sols cots idlois, Spolws 3& rots avd Thy xdpay. Plat. 
Sympos. p. 181. B. AsarlSecSa:, which is used of merchants who expose 
their goods for sale, is fitly chosen to characterize the conduct of the 
Sophists, who communicated their wisdom to any one who might desire 
it, for a pecuniary reward. Tovroy gidov éautTg@ worfrat. The 
reflexive pronoun is not unfrequently used with the Mid. Voice, espe- 
cially in antitheses, in order to bring out more distinctly the reflexive 
sense of the verb. So in Cyrop. IIL 2. 22: IV. 2. 22; VIII. 7. 13, ete. 
Still we have in this same section: @{Aoy wosjrat without the pronoun. 
See Kiihn. Gr. § 250. R. 3, and L. Gr. IT. § 398. 2. ——rhy coglay.. 
Tovs...mwAovyras. The noun thy coplay is placed at the beginning 
of the lane for the sake of emphasis. The usual order of the words 
would be: robs ney rhy coplay xwAodyras. Cf. ID. 2. 4: rotrov ye ray 
dxodvadvtrwy; IV. 4. 7: wep) apiduay ois épwraow. copioras 
&swep wépyous; see note, 1.1.11. By the addition of Sswep wdpyous 
here the idea of prostituting wisdom, i. e., giving it for a reward, as the 
népvos did .the body, is distinctly expressed. ——etpuva. Some few 
Mss. have the form edpv¥. But there seems to be no reason for changing 
the text. The form in -@ is found in IIL 1.11: évSea, and in 3. 13, 
although in the latter case there are various readings, In Plato both 
forms are used, but the form in -@ more frequently. Kiibhn. L, Gr. L § 15. 
Anm. 3, says that in such words éa is contracted into &, although the 
contraction # is sometimes found. woijrat. Many editors here 
adopt the reading woretra:, which is found in two or three Mss, But the 
subjunctive seems to be required, and although we should expect a» with 
the Subj. in a relative clause, yet it is omitted in the preceding clause: 
rovruy olaov éavr@ rorjrat, to which this seems to be conformed. Still 
if, as Matthiae supposes, it were necessary, it might easily have been 
omitted in copying, after Soris 3€ in consequence of the similar words 
ty &y following. See Kahn. L. Gr. IL §'796 1.——Exp ayaddy. For 
the use of Zyew with the signification, t: be possessed of, to know; 
ef. § 14: ox; 1.6.13; IL 2.6; Il. 2.1. This word is employed in 
reference to any thing that is in one’s power, whether external or intor- 
nal. Thus we find it followed py «dAdAos and cwdpoctvny, as well as 
Buvduers, apxds, ete. 




















~ 


BOOK I. CHAP. VII. 259 


14.— Eye 8° ody nal, and [accordingly myself—— hArots ovyl- 
ernst, commend, recommend to others. So frequently in Xenophon, 
v. Bornemann in Index to Anab. p. 673, and in note Sympos. IV. 68. 
p- 154. wap’ @yv...@pedhocecdsal...aperhy, from whom I 
think they will be in any way benefited in respect to virtue. For the 
future a@peAfoecSai, v. note upon 1.1. 8: dsdoeru...crephoera, and 
Kihn. Gr, § 251. 8. R.—— ray wddAat copay avipay. Some, as 
C. F. Hermann, have referred these words to the early poets rather than 
the philosophers. But this rather forced, though by no means impossible 
interpretation, is not necessary. For Socrates does not affirm that he 
inculcated the dogmas of the Sophists; but, he says, ¢f we find any thing 
good in them (and he doubtless found much, see Introd.) we cull it and 
count it a great gain. karéAtwoy, the Aor. in the sense of our 
perfect; see Buttmann Gr. § 137. 8. day GAAhAas ofaat, if we 
_ (before friends) may become, ¢iAo, endeared (by these common pur- 
suits). "OpéAmor instead of Piro, seems evidently to be a gloss. 











13.—Illoré. Notice the use of this particle in introducing each con- 
versation, see § 1,11. In §11 connected with wdAw as here. Il@s 
oo Hyetrat...eparret...emlorarat. These verbs are all found in 
the Optative, jryotro...xpdrro:... éwlora:ro, in a few Mas.; and that 
reading is adopted by Ernesti and others. But the change probably 
arose from the feeling, that the indirect question required that Mood. 
It cannot however be doubted that even the present indicative may 
be used, when the oblique interrogation takes the form of the direct: 
see note upon L 1. 1, and examples there cited. St, whilst. 
ov wmpdrres Ta woAtrinad, see note I. 1. 18.——elwep éeriorta- 
cat, if he really had knowledge of it. This seems to have been added 
in derision by Antiphon. Tlorépws 3°. ‘The particle &3é here 
refers to a suppressed clause: A¢yes uty due 1d wodiTiKa ph xpdrrew. 
You say that I do not engage in political life, but, etc. ; ef. note upon L 
3.18. Socrates rightly supposed that the true government of a nation 
rmoust begin with the education of the youth; and that it is a far higher 
aud better service, to form many to be good citizens, than to be the 
chief ruler of the State. 














CHAPTER VII. 


 b—AAalovelas dxorpéxwy. The Genitive is here governed by 
the force of the preposition in composition, or it may be termed, the 


260 NOTES. 


separative Genit. after the Part. axorpéxwy. See Kiihn. Gr. § 27L 2 
For the meaning of éAa¢. cf. Cyrop. IL 2.12; and Aristot. ad Nicomach, 
IV. 7, and Theophrast. Char. c. 23, —— wpoérpexey, see note I. 2. 64, 
——éx’ ebdotig. Schneider, Ernesti, Herbst, and others, have the 
Accus. eb3otiay. Concerning the sentiment, see IL 6. 39, and Cyrop. L 
6. 22. Totro...%, Acc. of limitation, Kiihn. Gr. § 279.7; S. 182. 


2—EvSupdépedsa ydp. The particle ydp in exhortations has 
very much the force of our now: Let us now consider. He had before 
epoken of dAaovelas, boasting, to his disciples, and says: we will now, or 
let us now illustrate the subject by examples. See Hurtung Gr. Partik. 
L p. 476 sq.; Kahn. Gr. § 324. 2; L. Gr. IL. 754, b. -ph &y, whilst 
he is not. dp’ ob, must he not, ete? cf. nute upon L 3. 11. Ta 
tiw rijs réxyns, «.7.A. The construction of 74 gw is the same as 
that of rdAAa in Cyrop. I. 3. 10; see Kiihn. Gr. § 280. R. 1; L. Gr. IL 
§ 558, Anm. 1. The adverb %€w has the force of a noun in consequence 
of the article. See Kahn. Gr. § 244. 10. For the construction and gov- 
erning power of verbals, see Kithn. Gr. § 264. 3, 12; B. 134. 9, 10. 
axevn. In regard to the expense of the equipage of the ancient chorus 
of flute-players, see Boeckh, Econ. of Athens, B. IIL ch. xxii. eweira, 
for éreita 3é, see note upon L 2. 1.-——4&AAd why...ye, see note 
upon I. 1. 6. epyoyv...ovdsapzo05 Anwréoyv, he must never make 
a trial of his skill, give an example of his art. Schneider and Borne- 
mann consider épyov...Anntéow 43 synon. with épyodafeiy, IIL 1. 2. 
xalrot...d3anavay, althowyh at great expense. For xalro with 
a Partic, see Kihn. Gr. § 312. R. 8; L. Gr. IL § 667. p. 870, and note 
upon L 1. 6. 


























3.— ‘Ns 3° avrws. The 3 is sometimes though seldom written 
after dsadras, as in §4: ‘Qsutrws St. The adverb dsairas corresponds 
in meaning to the adjective 5 airés, the same, from which it is nbs 
—— 4 wxvBepy4rns. For the position of this word, see L 6. 8: 
dpalyer. tatty Auxygpdy, with ef understood: it would on ite 
aecount be a source of misery. Cf. II. 5.2; IV. 3. 12; Sympos. IV. 17, 
and Bos’ Ellipses Gr. L p. 333. xuBepyay re xatactadels. 
In respect to the construction of the infinitive here, ef. III. 2.1: ovpary- 
yey fonuévos, and 3. 1: inxapxeiv ypnudvos. The particle ré here is a 
great offence to the critiva. It is wanting in two Mss., ana some editors, 
following these Mss., have found it to be the easiest way to dispose of 11, 
to exclude it altogether from the text. But Kithner seems to be right 
in supposing that it cannot be thus summarily got rid of, and gives at 
east a plausible explanation. The words obs fixiota BovAotro, are con- 
trasted with airbs, and the full expression would require rovrous te 








: “ge 





BUOK I. CHAP. VIL 261 


precede ots, x.7.A. But if the demonstrative had been added, the phrase 
would undoubtedly have been rovrous re ods, «.7.A., and as the demon- 
etirative was omitted the particle ré very naturally took a place near the 
beginning of the clause. It is correlative with xaf before abrds aicx. 
x.7.A. Its influence is to heighten the contrast between evils that are 
inflicted upon another and upon himself by one who is unskilful in his 
profession. So ré is not unfrequently placed at the beginning of a 
sentence to indicate that one clause and not a single word is contrasted 
with another. See IL 1. 5, 28, and Bornemann’s note; IL 2. 12; IIL. 
12. 4: nal 8:2 tabra réy Tre Aotxdy Blov HBi0v Kal KdAAov Bialaor, Kad 
Tois €autay wasol KadAlovs apopyds els tov Bioy xaradelxovow (where 
we might expect xal adrof). It is placed in the same manner where two 
words blended in one idea are contrasted with another word, IV. 1. 2: 
Tax re, «.7.A, Some translate ve here: “for instance ;” see Knicker- 
bocker for Dec. 1847. ——&warAdtesev, come of. The verb dxaa- 
Adrrew is not unfrequently used in an intransitive or reflexive sense, 
UL 13. 6; Cyrop. IV. 1.5; Demosth. de Corom p. 246. 65. 


4.—M? Svra 8oxety. The Inf. elva: is to be supplied from the 
participle gyra after dSoxety. dAvorreAts awégaive. With 
verba sentiendi and declarandi and especially with palvoua, the participle 
of elva: is frequently omitted; see Kahn. Gr. § 310. R.5; L. Gr. IL 
656. 3; ef. II. 3.14: ph aloxpds pavgs; IV. 2. 12; Sympos, III. 8. 
pelCo } xara Sévapiy, greater than (is in accordance with) their 
ability. For the force of the comparison with  xard, see Kahn. Gr. 
§ 323.7; L. Gr. IL § 751. i; and ef. 1V. 4. 24; 7. 10, 
not easily. 











obnw ap, 


5.—E! tis...mapd tov...raBov amoorepolyn. The participle 
AaBwy governs the nouns apyi’pioy and cxevos. The full phrase would be, 
ef vis dpytpiov 2) oxevos wapd Tou AaBov airy taita anoorepoly. 
étnwathnet, sc. Thy wéAw. Some have suspected that this verb should 
be in the Optative, Le, é&yxarhxo: or ékaxargy. But Socrates probably 
wished to represent it as a real fact, and if so, of course would use the 
indicative. —— péy ody. The conclusive particle ody is omitted in 
two or three Mss. but it seems to be needed here. Cf. L. 1. 20: Saupdces 
ety; L 2. 62, where 34 takes the place of ody; I. 3.15; 4. 9 and 6. 14. 
roigde Siareydpevos; we should rather expect roimira here, 
referring to what has gone before; see note L 2. 3, but rodde is used 
Secxrix@s, i. e., in reference to the present conversation, the one now in 
progress, See Kihn. in h.1., and Gr.§ 303. R.1. Aradéyecdeu, originally, 
verhaps, had reference to discourse between different individuals by way 
of question and answer ; see Socrates’ definition of it in IV. 5.12. So in 








262 NOTES. 


I. 6.1; IL 10.1. But the idea of dialogue was finally lost in the word, 
and it was used for discourse carried on by one person, especially in 
the Socratic method of eliciting truth by questions, ete. Cf. IL 4.1. 
and see note IV. 5. 12, and Woolsey’s Gorgias, p. 447. C. 


BOOK II. 


CHAPTER I. 


1.—Kal rosaira A€éywy, by saying the following things he also 
scemed to me, elc. Kal appears to contrast ro:adra Adywv, with what 
was said in Book L Chap. V. upon this same subject, and ro:aira, con- 
trary to the general, though not universal principle, refers to what fol- 
lows; see Kihn. Gr. § 303. 1. R.1; B. 127.1. b. The Part. (Adya»), 
here, as frequently, denotes the means; Kiihner, however, in h. 1. refers 
_rowita to what precedes in the last chapter of the first Book, but it is 
difficult to see how what is there said, should tend directly to incite men 
to temperance in eating, drinking, etc., whilst the direct object of what 
follows is to inculcate that virtue.——mwpds éw:Suulay Bpwrod... 
«al wéyvov. The difficulty in this sentence has caused different editors 
to propose a variety of changes in the text. But the most naturai sup- 
position seems to be, that it is an irregular construction of Xenophon 
himself, and that the nouns from Bpwrov to dxvov are governed by ém- 
Supulay; and the following, plyous, x7r.A, are governed by éyxpdre:ay 
as if éx:Supfay had not intervened. ’Eyxpdresay may then be rendered, 
temperance or moderation with the first nouns and with the last endu- 
rance, Latin: tolerantia. So Seiffert; and Kihner assents to the 
same explanation as proposed by Sauppius. Tvovs 8¢€. Many 
editors, as Herbst and Seiffert, substitute yép for 3¢é here. But it seems 
unnecessary, a8 3€ is not necessarily adversative but explicative. It not 
only, however, like dp, introduces something for the sake of explanatior, 
but adds with it some new thought which gives force or dignity to the 
preceding notion; cf. IL 5.5; Hermann ad Viger. 845, 6; Hartung Gr. 
Partik. I. S.167; Bornem. ad Symp. IV. 17. p.117* and Kihn. L. Gr. IL. 
§ 736. 3. So in Latin autem is put for enim. See Kiihner’s note upon 
Cie. Tuse, Disp. I. 2. 3, p. 50. &xodacrotépws Exovra; exw with 
Adv. equivalent in signif, as frequently to efuf with an Adj. —— ’Apl- 
orixre, Aristippus, one of the disciples of Socrates, termed “imperfect 
Socratists.”” He was a native of Cyrene in Africa, from which the school 
of philosophy, of which he was the reputed founder, was called the 








‘BOOK II. CHAP. I. 263 


Cyrenaic school. Born of wealthy parents, he seems to have indulged 
in all the luxury and pleasure, for which the inhabitants of his native 
city were notorious. The fame of the discourses of Socrates induced him 
to go to Athens (Plat. de Curios. 2; Diog. L. 1. 1), where he remained as 
a disciple of Socrates until his execution, Plat. Phaed. p.59. He was 
odious to Xenophon and Plato (Diog. L. IL 65. ¢, note), termed Sophist 
by Aristotle (Metaph. IIL ¢. ii.); and his subsequent life shows that 
Socrates did not wholly cure him of his inclination to sensual pleasure. 
See Ritter’s Hist. Ancient Philosophy, Vol. II. Chap. IIL p. 84 sq. and 
Lewes’ Biog. Hist. Phil. Vol. II. Chap. IT. p. 10 sq., where several charac- 
teristic anecdotes of him are related. S60 trav véwyr, two of our 
youth, young men. &pxiis; for constr. see Kiihn. Gr. § 278. 8. (b) (8). 
BobvAes oxoxGpev. For the Subj. after BotaAa, see Kithn. Gr. 
§ 259. 1. (b); B. 189. 1. (1); L. Gr. § 464. c; MIL § 516.8; cf.§10. IIL 
5.1; IV. 2. 138, 16. xal & ’Aplo. The connection here may be made 
in English as well as Latin by a relative: to whom, cui, Aristippus 
replied. yoty; see note upon L 6. 2. 

















2.—Eixds yap. For ydp in response, see L 4. 9.——Td ody xpo- 
aipetodgat...pardArAoy. The comparative yardoy is frequently added 
to mpoaipeioSa: when it might be considered as almost redundant; so 
potius malle in Latin. Cf. III. 5.16; IV. 2.9; 4.4; Isocr. de Pace, 
p- 158. 37. €é3{Cosuerv. This verb governs two accusatives, one 
however is made by the Infin. with the article ré. See Kihn. L. Gr. IL 
§ 643. awpaxta ylyynrast, be left undone or neglected. 
wapda thy éxelvov &px%y, under his government or while he has 
the control of things, ——7rd SdvacdSa: SipavtTa avéxecdas, the 
being able when thirsty to endure it. ody; see note upon L 3. 9. 














3.—T{ &€; this phrase corresponds substantially with the Latin 
“quid vero,” and is used in passing suddenly to another point, to call the 
attention to it——7Td padeiy...rorépy dy mposeivat madrAoy 
rpéxes; to learn...to which would this more properly belong? 
TIoAd, BC. paAAoy dy xpéwot. xal yap, for even; see Hartung, Gr. 
Part. I. 8S. 187 sq. The Vulg. reading is xa) yap xal, but the last «al is 
not found in the eight Paris and some other Mas. and should in all pro- 
hability be omitted. See Kiihn. in h, lL. 








4.—Tovtroy...7da pev, ur, of these (i.e, brute animals), some, 
to wit, enticed by the appetite, and even some who are very fearful of 
incurring danger, yet urged on by the desire of gratifying their appetites, 
are taken, etc. Td wey indicates some of animals in general and gma 
Sucwrobueva is subjoined by the figure xad’ 8Aov nad pépos. Cf. note 


264 NOTES. 


upon I. 2. 24; 117.1; IIL 10.11; IV. 2.81. The same figure is com 
mon in Latin. éttordpexot rov, being withdrawn, allured from 
thinking of danger. See note upon L 3.12: rot gpovelx etlornes. 





5.—Tabra...rots &d¢paveardrois. Words which contain the 
idea of likeness, unlikeneas, ete, govern the Dat, hence raird (from 
6 abrés) governs dppoverrdros.. Sea Kiihn, Gr. § 284. 3. (4); L. Gr. IL. 
§ 576; Soph. § 195, n. 3. &swep, just as, te adduce an example. 
Cf IIL 3.12. eiperas, fr. cipsrh, (fr. lpye, to shut in,) an inclosed 
place, and hence here, the women’s apartments, so called, as secluded from 
the rest-of the house. xlySuvas, a0. tor. ——6 wduos Awetre?; 
see an account of the penalty affixed to this crime. in Smith’s Dict, Adul- 
terium, and Meier and Schéman, Attic Process, B. IIL 1. 8.327 sq. —— 
Svyt@y St roAAGy, wrA, since there are many things that can -free. 
from the desire of these pleasures. Accord. to Fr. Portus, the study of 
philosophy, the arts, painting, ete. Thus in IL 2. 4.it is said: rotrov ye 
tay anodvodyrwyv perra) pey ai ddol. The future participle is used in a 
similar way in II. 8. 3: re Seopévp rod ouvemimedAnoopévov; IV. 4. 5. 
dp’ ob %87...éeor7«v, is not this now the part of one wholly 
possessed of an evil genius? Upon #3y see Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. p. 243, 
and Kihn. L. Gr. IL § 690. B. The Latins use jam in the same way, 
and we, now, with the emphasis. Cf. If. 1.14; 9.7. Plat. Phaedr. p. 260. 
C: MuyyéAody 7 dy #8 efn, that would now be very laughable. 














6.—Td St elvar wtv...rods 5%. The idea is: Is it nota great 
waut of forethought that, although many of the employments of men are 
in the open air, év SwalSpy, where they may be exposed to inclemency 
of weather, yef numbers are entirely unaccustomed to bearing heat and 
cold; unexercised in, d&yupydorws éxev. For the constr. and the use of 
wey and 8¢, see I. 6. 5, and cf. § 8 below. . 


T.—Tods éyxparets. This word is used in a double sense aa in § 1, 
toluTwy éxarépov Tro pbAowv rhy tdkw, the rank of each 
kind (genus) of these men. 





8.—Totd...rapaoxevd(ery; the Infin. as Genit. absol. with dvros. 
Hn &pkety totvro, sc. abrg. The verb apxeiy is found without 
the Dat. of the person, as in IL. 2.6; IV. 4.9. We might naturally ex- 
pect wh dpxetoda: tovTy, GAAd xposavadéada,, x.7.A, not to be satisfied 
with this, but also to take upon one’s self to supply, ete. But it is fre- 
yuently the case in Greek, that the object of one clause is made the sub- 
ject. of the next, even without indicating it by a pronoun. See Kahn. 
I. Gr IL § 852. a. Cf. Thucyd. I. 45..51; IL: 65, and Stallb. note upon 





BOOK II. CHAP. I. 265 


Plato, Protag. p. 820. A.B; De Repub. IL. p. 360. A.; Gorg. p. 510, B. 
——woAAd dy BovAetat eddrciwew. The subject of BotAera: is to be 
supplied from the preceding words &ppevos dvSpéwov. "EAAciwew TI 
éaurg, signifies to deny one’s self a thing. totrouv Sixny iné- 
xesy, to subject one’s self to punishment for this. 





9—Eyé re...af re wddAeis. For the use of re... ve, seel. 1. 14. 
— &pdova ra ewithdera wapacxevdfery. The Adj. &pdova 
is a predicate, as the position of the article indicates; see L 4.13. The 
full enunciation of the thought would be: r& émirfdeia wapacKevd ey, 
Ssre alta Bprova elva We, however, may express the word &pSova 
in English by an Adv. or adverbial phrase, abundantly, in abundance. 
ROAAG mpdypata exer avitois Te eal RAAOLs wapéxery. 
It is unnecessary to stop to enumerate the various changes of reading 
and the consequent explanations of this phrase, given by different edit- 
ora. Those who are curious to see them, may consult Kihner in h. 1 
The idea seems to be: those who wish to have many cares and labors 
themselves and to furnish them for others (i.e, make others industrious), 





I would reckon, ete. The pronouns adrois and &AAors are contrasted. | 


Thucyd. 1. 70 has been very justly compared with this passage. The 
Corinthians there say of the Athenians: Ssre ef tis abrovs tuveAdy (i. e, 
embracing every thing in few words) galn wepundvas eal rE phre abtods 
txew jovnlay, whre robs BAdous aySphwous eay, dpdas dy efxo, Cf also 
Diog. Laert. X. 189, concerning the Epicureans: 73 paxdpioy, «.7.A.; and 
Cicero’s interpretation of it, Nat. Deor. 1.17: Quod aeternum beatumque 
est, id nec habet ipsam negotii quicquam nee exhibet 
asiteri. Cf. also Cic. de Off. ITI 28. 102. In reference to the antitheti- 
eal use of xpdyyara Exew and wpdypata wapéxew, cf. Hellen. IV. 5. 19, 
and V. 1. 29. épaurdy tolyvy. We should expect some adversa- 
tive particle here as 3¢; but the conclusive particle toivuy seems to be 
used by anacoluthon, and the natural completion of the preceding sen- 
tence would have been: robs 8 BovdAouévous nddws Biorevew eis Tovs 
apxiis dxrexoudvous; in which case rolyvy would have been expected. 
For the use of rofyuy afler yé& in a preceding clause, see Arn. 2 Gr. 
Comp. p. 196; ef. Cyrop. L 1. 2. 





10.—Toitro oxepdueda. This is a plain case of the reference of 
roito to what follows; see note upon L 2. 3.——Mdvv pe» odv, ae. 
oxeyeneda "Ey 3t rH Ebp....&px. For the extent of the Scythians, 
eee Panegyr. Isoc. p. 22 and note, Felton’s Ed. % tay ‘EAAhvey. 
A strictly regular construction would require efra answering to xpérov 
uey, But the preceding question, rotrwy ody xordpouvs fid:oy ote: (im 
gives occasion to change to 4 Tay, «7.2 








266 NOTES. 


TL— AAA’ eyd rot, but I truly, or, indeed, at ego quidem. For the 
use of rol, in answers, see note upon L, 2. 46. ad, refers back to $8 
‘nad ob8anas ye tdrrw euaurdy els Thy rev Upyew Povroudvor tdkw, I 
by no means reckon myself among those who wish to rule; so, on the 
contrary, ad, I wish not to be enslaved, els rhy dovAclay euavrdy rdtT., 
which is for eis rhy trav SotAwy rag rdrre. The Latin may imitate 
the Greek here, and use servitium for SovAeiay; see Zumpt’s Gr. § 675. 
tfés...686s, 80 the pronoun vis is not unfrequently separated 
from its noun by several intervening words. péaon tobrwy 636s, 
middle way between these. ore 51° apxijs, of re 1a SovdAclas, 
8c. &yovea, which is to be supplied, 44d xowod, from the following &ye:; 
see numerous examples of a similar construction in C. G. Kriger upon 
Dionys. Histor. p. 17; see also Kithn. L. Gr. IL § 852 sq. and ef. § 12. 














12.—AAA’ ef pévrost, but if indeed. See note upon I. 3. 10 
Although ypévro: has here a confirmatory significance, yet just below it 
has an adversative meaning, bué. Cf. Schneider and Bornemann upon 
Cyrop. V. 2. 12. p. 428. ——82” &vydpdrwy, 8c. pépot, which xara 
avrAAn pw, is to be supplied from the preceding pépe:; see note upon § 11._ 
——TIows &y rt Adyots, you would perhaps say something, i.e, some- 
thing that has meaning, force. So ri is used in Plat. Sympos. p. 173. B: 
oleadé Tt woety oddity wowivres. Cf. the use of aliquid in Latin. —— 
el...phre Bpxew akidoers phre &pxecda, phre...Sepawevoers. 
The reading of the Mas, here is afidéons... Sepaxedons. But Bornemana 
and most of the other recent editors give the indicative future. The 
sense seems to require this, and the use of the subjunctive in this way 
after «i by the prose writers of Xenophon’s time ig not well supported 
by Mss. See Kihn. L. Gr. IL § 818. Anm. 1, and Matthiae IT. 525. b. 
But still a variation from the Mss. would not be sanctioned, but for the 
fact that -ve:s and -oys are often interchanged and confounded in the 
written Greek. xraloryras xadiordvyres, bringing to tears, caus- 
ing to weep. Cf. Eurip. Androm. 635: és xAaloyvrd oe wal thy ev olxacs 
chy xatacrhoe: xépnv. Schneider writes xadicayres in imitation of 
Cyrop. II. 2.14 and 15. Cf. also Plato Io. p. 535. E. and Stallbaum’s 
note. SobrAots xpHodar. Some Mas, have the Accus SotAous~ 
and some insert és before SovAas. For the omission of ds, ef. I. 2. 49: 
rexunply rotrp xpepevos; 56; IL 6.26; IIL 11.6; 14.4, etal, and. 
examples of the use of ds, collected by Sauppius, in note upon I. 2. 56; 
also Anab. IL 6. 25; III. 1. 30, et al. There seems to be this difference 
between the two forms of expreasion: ypioSal run more play is used 
of one who truly has a faithful friend, whilst xpijs. r. ds a. pirm is used 
of one who supposes he has a faithful friend, though he may not neces 








BOOK II. CHAP. I. 267 


sarily be faithful. ‘Qs then is properly omitted here, az real servitude ia 
designated, | 


13.—H Aavddvoval ce of... réuvovres, have those escaped your 
notice, who, ete. TloAtopxotyres. The verb xodAtopxeiy, lit., to 
blockade or besiege a city (from wdéA.s and efpyw, fpxos), is used meta 
phorically of other kinds of annoyance. Cf. § 17, and Plat. Alcib. IL 
p. 142, A.——-xal...a5, and again, These particles are used together 
in Anab. L 1.7; 9.19; VIL 1.18; Plat, Alcib. L 105, D, 








tévos 


wavTaxod, every where foreigner, citizen of the world. 


14.—Méyrot; a particle of affirmation, truly, See Hartung, Gr. 
Partik. II. p. 393 sq.; Kuhn. L. Gr. IL § 698. 2, —~— #3; see note 
upon § 5 above. —— wdAaioua, lit. a trick of the raAaorhs, and then 
a trick or device in general. The latter, device or counsel, is evidently 
the meaning here. —— é& 08, sc. xpdvou, since. ——Xlyvis...Bxel- 
pwy...IMpoxpovorns, were infamous robbers, slain by Theseus. See 
Plut. Theseus, ¢, 8-11. Apollod. III. 16.1. The irony of this whole pas- 
sage cannot escape the notice of the reader; especially in the clause: 
ovBels Fre aBuced. Tois &vayxalots karovunevors, those called 
necessary, i.e. relatives or kindred. Cf. Stallb. ad Plat. de Repub. IX. 
p. 574. C.——8uws, yet, still; see Kahn. Gr. § 322. 7, and L Gr. IL. 
§ 667. c, and cf. § 15. | 





18.—Xb Se ob8ey wey rodtwy Exwy, i.e, none of the protec 
tion, safeguards, which the citizens have, who are still exposed to injury ; 
and passing much of your time in journeyings, where there is especial 
danger (év 8 rais d8ois...d:aTplBwy) ; and when you come into any 
city, being the most unprotected of all, etc, (eis dwolay 3° dy wéAw adlen, 
«.TA.) Both of the last two clauses, éy 8 rails d30is...¢is dwolay 3° 
dy, «.7.A., are opposed to the first obdey uty rabray Fyov, hence the 3¢... 
3é answering to péy. Totouros, ofots, ie., having no fixed abode, 
and no friends or companions but wandering from one city to another. 
For the plaral number after the singular, see Kiihn. Gr. § 332. R. 1. (a); 
L. Gr. IL § 784. 2. a. p. 508. ——31a 7d Edvos evar, for the attrac- 
tion here, see I. 2.3: rq pavepds elvar.——4 Bidrs wal SotAos dy; 
i.e. ef SovAos efns. A conditional enunciation is often implied in a noun; 
see Kiihn. Gr § 340.1; L. Gr. IL §828.2. Previously it has been shown, 
that as citizen or guest he could not be protected from injury; and now 
Socrates reasons on the supposition that he may become a servant. He 
ironically asks Aristippus, if he places his hope in this, that if he should 
become a servant, he should evidently be a useless one? ofos..., 
AvotreAetyv; for the relative with the Infin., see note upon I. 4. 6: 








268 - NOTES. 


ofous téuver. —— tis yap; before this question a denial of tlie re 
ceding is implied: by no means, for who, etc.; minime vero, quie 
enim, etc. See note upon L 4. 9: odd ydp. 


16.—Apa ed; see note upon L 3. 11. —-coedporif{ovar, resiore 
to sanity, correct. ——dmwoxArAelovres S3e...9, by excluding them 
from (the places) where it is possible, etc, 


IV—AAAG yap, but indeed ; the force of the yé in ydp here predo- 
minates, These two particles often introduce an objection; see Hartung, 
Gr. Partik. I. 8. 470 sq.; Kihn. L. Gr. IT. § 754. 5. Cf upon a similar 
use of at enim in Latin, Kihner’s Tuso, Disp. V. 16. 47. —— 2& avd- 
yx s, compelled by necessity. ef ye, si quidem > for the force 
of yé, see Kiihn. Gr. § 317. 2, and L, Gr. IL § 704. 1. ——vecvfcoucs 
«.7.A.; the future here denotes necessity or destination; if they must, or, 
it is destined to them, to suffer hunger, ete. See Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 704. 
1, and Gr. § 256. 3; Rost § 116. Anm. 7.- See note upon § 12, and cf 
KIL 3. 52; 6. 18. —— odx ofd’, Sri Stapdpes rd adrd Sépua 
éxdédyta } Rnovta pagtiyotodar...&AAo ye, «7A. I do not 
know what other (8r:... &AAo) difference it makes with the same skin, 
‘whether one is voluntarily or involuntarily scourged, except, etc.; or we 
may make the Gr. Accus, of limitation, 3¢pya, a nominative; whether the 
same skin is scourged, etc. “AAAo ye are best rendered with 81; they 
ure not strictly neceseary to the sense, as the idea is contained in diapdpe: ; 
but they make the distinction introduced more conspicuous, and hence 
the yé and also remove any obscurity that might arise from the separa- 
tion of d:apépes from 4 appoodyn, «.7.A. We should naturally expect 
the insertion of 8m: after #: BAroye, 4 Sri app. «7A, but it is omitted 
just as it often is after the phrases: od8¢» BAAo #, BAAo tT §, th BAX F, 
“A, Cf. IT. 3. 17; Stallb. Plat. Lysid. p. 222. D, and see Rost’s Gr. 
§ 139; Kihn. Gr. § 346. 2./d); L Gr, IL § 852. m. woktopnes- 
73at, to be harassed ; see note, § 13. 








18.—T dy rorodrvey, 1. &, rou rewhy, Supqy, Seyovy, aypurvey. The 
eo struction is: ob Boned cer Ta éxotow Fav Towobray diapdpew Tar dxov- 
oiler. $,= tatrp, S74, inasmuch aa, just as; see L 7. 8: ratty. —— 
wos; the particle &y is to be repeated from the preceding clause: odyos 
Sy. Sce note L 3.15. ———déxdray BotAnras. Just before we have 
éxtre Bovdrorro (Optat.) because the preceding clause on which this de- 
penda, gdyo: &, denotes an uncertain condition, We naturally have the 
Subj. here after the present &eorw. See Kiihn. L, Gr. IL § 810. a. —— 
wabvegSat; 8. wewartt, Spart, wTA.—— dx” byadH CArld:, 
resting on good hope, with good hope for his reward. See Kihn 





BOOK IL CHAP. I. 26 


I. Gr. IL § 612. g; Gr. § 296. IL In reference to the sentiment, 
of 1 6. 8. 


19.—ASAa, designates the rewards of labor, from d9Ao», the prize 
of contest, which is distinct from d3Aos, the contest itself; although in 
the plural and perhaps a few times in the singular, d3Ao» may like aSAes 
denote the contest itself. For the distinction, see Liddell and Scott's 
Lex. h. v.; Pillon’s Gr. Synonymes, p. (4). puxpod twos kid eos, 
are of some small value. ——xetpdowvrar, get the victory over; 
Schneider in accordance with two or three Mss. reads xeipécovra:, —— 
Saws... Tva. The change from Srws to Iva here seems strange, yet 
it is not without parallels; cf. IV. 4.16; Anab. IL 6. 22, et al —— 
Suvarol... rots Geépact, «tA, becoming strong both in body and 
mind. Kadt@s oix&a:, see note upon I. 1. 7. rovrous; the 
noun is not unfrequently followed by a demonstrative pronoun for the 
sake of perspicuity, or, as here, for emphasis. Cf. III. 7.4; IV. 6. 5, 11; 
Cyrop. IL. 1. 18, and see Kahn. Gr. § 804.8; L. Gr. IL § 858. 10. 
Civ ebdppacvopévous, live happily. ayauévous pew Eaurous, 
since they admire, are satisfied with themselves, etc.; éauvrods is con- 
trasted with tay &AAwy below. —— (nAovuévous, esteemed happy, 
_emulated. 

















20.—"Ex tod xwapaxpiHua Sera), those pleasures which are ob- 
tainable immediately (i. e., as soon as sought) and without labor. The 
explanation: pleasures of the present time, seems to be inadmissible from 
the use of dx, post, after, not in; from the usage of the formula 7d xapa- 
Xpijmase Td wapavrixa, or 7d adrixa, not that which does not endure 
beyond the present time (the momentary), but that which immediately 
follows the present time, and also from the contrast with af 5:2 xapreplas 
éxiuéAeiat, the cares exercised with industry and perseverance. ev- 
etlay, good state of body, or, good constitution. Wux# exiorh- 
Byny &EidAoyoy ob8eulay Euwrototasy. Kihner says that afc:drcyor 
is justly added here, because it cannot be said that af xapaurixa %3ova) 
impart no kncwledge to the mind; for who can deny that the mind ob- 
tains knowledge from hearing music, beholding pictures, and other similar 
pleasures?! Raddy Te Kayadyy Epywr eitevetadsas. Theverb 
ditxveioQa:, to arrive at, to attain, is construed with the partitive Genit. 
like ruyxdvew, Aayxdvey, and xposhxew. So also épixveiodat, Isocrates, 
Paneg. p. 64. 118, and p. 80. —— ‘Halodos; "Epy, nat ‘Huep, I, 285. —— 
Thy... nandtnra nal iraddy, «7A, we can obtain vice easily ever 
in abundance. padre 8° éyyb3: vales, and dwells, or, has ita man- 
sion very near. ——Tijs 3’ &perjs, xd, but the immortal gods have 
placed before the temple of vrtue (or guarded it by) vars of sweat, toil. 














270 NOTES. 





-—-Spadsos, steep. kal trpnxds 7d xparoy, and rough at first 
Txntat. Olpos seems to be the subject of this verb. Still some, 
as Goettling, understand }s, if any one who chooses this way shall come, 
ete. ‘Pntdin. It is perhaps most probable that oluos is fem. here, 
so that. jnidin agrees directly with it. This noun is used in both genders 
in later Attic writers, and a few times, though rarely, by the older poets, 
as in Aesch. Prom. 394, and Eur. Ale. 888. Still the gender of the Adj, 
pnidin, may have been made to correspond with that of dperh. ——’E wf 
xuppos. This comic poet was a native of Coos, an island in the Egean 
Sea, and was professor of the Pythagorean philosophy at the Court of 
_Hiero in Syracuse; hence he received the appellation Siculus. He flou- 
rished about 470 B.C., and is frequently considered as the first writer of 
comedy. See Fisk’s Manual of Class, Lit. p. 459; and Schéll, Gesch. d. 
Gr. Lit., Epicharmus in Index. Tay wévwy xwrototy, KA. 
The gods sell to us all good -things for labor. Genitive of the price; 
Kihn. Gr. § 275. 8, cf. IL 8.2: prodod ra emirfdera epyd(eodar. —— xa 
dv &AAM...Tbaw, «7A. This quotation is omitted by Bessarius 
W. Dindorf supposes that the whole from Maprupe? to éxns is spurious. 
But. the reasons given, do not seem to be sufficient for forcibly excluding 
it. See Kiihn. in h. 1. BY Ta pAaAaKa padeo, uh, w7.A. The idea is: 
Do not seek an easy life, lest by that means you may procure for your- ° 
self a hard and troubled one. Méeo is the Pres. Imp. of pdéopa:= 

mdopas, 

















21.—IIpé3:xos, was a Sophist of Ceoa. He was, however, often at 
Athens, and was acknowledged by Plato to be distinguished for his wis- 
dom. He was a disciple of Protagoras, See Plat. Hipp. Maj. p. 282; 
Theat. p. 151, et al.; and also Brandis’ Gesch. Gr. Phil. I. 8S, 541 and 
546 sq. éy re ovyypaumarst TH wep) Tot ‘HpaxAé€ous, in 
the writing relating to Hercules. Seep 3h... €wsdelxvurat. 
The particle 34 here indicates the certainty of a thing, indeed, certainly. 
See Kithn. Gr. § 315.2; IL. Gr. Il. § 692, and cf. IL 2.8; IIL 5.11. 
The present tense, éwidelxvuvrat, should seem to be used by Xenophon 
because that Prodicus was accustomed to recite the “choice of Hercules” 
at the time when this colloquy of Socrates was held. “Emidelavvadar, 
lit., to exhibit as a specimen of one’s art. This word is fitly chosen, to 
indicate the parade which the Sophists loved so much in the exhibition 
ef their sentiments. &8é ews; cf. rodde vs, 1.1.1. Kal 
strengthens the superlative wAcloros, see Kiihn. Gr. § 239. a&wo- 
palverat, expressed his sentiments, ewe) dx waldwy els hBny» 
&puaro, when having completed his boyhood, he was entering upon 
the period of youth ——y:yvdmevct, becoming (by law). ——- etre 


























BOOK II. CHAP. I. 271 


rhv 8: dperifjs...efre thy 5:A wanlas, whether they will pro 
ceed on the way through (or the way of) virtue...or the way of vice, 
etc. ——dfeaddyra eis Hovxlayv xadfodat, wrA, going out inta 
a solitude, a sequestered spot, he sat down, being in doubt which way he 
should turn. Thus Cic. de Offic. I. 32. 118: (Herculem) exisse in solitu- 
dinem atque ibi sedentem diu secum multumque dubitasse, etc. Schmidt 
connects eis jovxiay with xadjoda, sat down quietly, or, in quiet. —— 
dxotépay trav b8m@y tpdenra:. For the use of the Subj. with the 
Interrog. of doubting, see note, L 2. 15, and cf. § 23. 





22.—MevydaAas, large in stature. ebapenh te idety, nal 
éAcuvdéptoy, of a comely and noble appearance; for the constr. of the 
Infin. see I. 6. 5. Gaisford, according to Cod. Stob. reads éAevSepiay, but 
the change is unnecessary, as Xenophon uses éAevSépios both as an adjec- 
tive of two and three terminations. Cf£ Sympos. IL 4, ana VIL 16. 
¢taet, the Dat. of the agent with the Perf. Pass, nature being personi- 
fied. This Dat. of the agent is found with the Perf. and Plup. Tenses, 
and with verbal adjectives; see C. 417 and Note. The same idiom is 
found in Latin, though confined mainly in Class, Latin to the Perf. Part. 
and Tenses formed with it. Zampt’s Gr. 419, note. ——7d...o0@ pa. 
The Accus. with Pass. Part. to explain it more fully. In English we 
should use a preposition, in or in respect to; see Kiihn. Gr. § 279.7. 
xaXapérnrs, with purity. The sense may be well expressed in Eng- 
lish by joining ¢éce as an Adj, to xadap., having her body adorned with 
native purity. Some Mas, and editions have xaSapidrynts, but the read- 
ing which we have given seems to be most appropriate, as well as to be 
supported by the best Ms. authority. This phrase is opposed to xexaa- 
Awmopévny 7d wey xpaua, artificial appliances for ornament; and as xada- 
piérns includes in it, according to Kahner, the idea of elegance super- 
induced by art, which xadapérns does not, the contrast is better preserved 
by retaining the latter. €odir: Aevxg, are in the same construc- 
tion with the preceding nouns cwopoctyy, etc, depending upon xexoopn- 
pérny. But such incongruities of expression are not unfrequently found 
in the best writers. Cf. I. 3.9. TeSIpaupéeyny, x.7.A., pampered into 
obesity and effeminacy. &Ssre Acunorépay te nal epudSporépary 
tot tyros Soxety paly., so that she might seem or be seen to pre- 
sent a fairer and more ruddy appearance than she really had, rod dvros. 
(Upon these last words, see note, L 6. 11.) Bornemann rendere the 
phrase: that she might seem manifestly (aperte) to be, ete. (sc. rexaAAw- 
mionevny). ts 8t oxijpua. The 8¢ here answers to ney above with 
Xpaua. Te St Supara Exerv. The change of construction here 
should not escape notice. dvawentapéva, wide open, i. e., as 


























? 














272 NOTES. 


indicating boldness (BA¢upa fraud) in contrast with ra Supara ai8or, o1 
with oculis verecunde demissis, ——~ pa. Some editors insert the arti- 
ele before this word from Aristaenetus L ep. 25, where this passage is 
imitated, but this seems to be one of the nouns that imitate the usage of 
proper names in omitting the article; see Rost, Gr. § 98.6; Kiihn. § 244. 
R. 4; L. Gr. IL § 484 note. Cf. 1V. 1.2, where both dpay and éperh» 
are without it. Other similar words also omit the article. Cf %8ny § 21 
above, and yj § 28 below. For its frequent omission with xdAdos, see 
Bornem. Sympos. 1.8. p.52. The word &pa, lit., time, then season, spring, 
youth and youthful beauty, hence, beauty in general. —— xaracxoweiodas 
... édaurhy; for the use of the Mid. Voice here, see B..186. 7, note 4.—— 
éxioxonwety St nal, ef Tis BAAOS abrhy Searaz, and also looks 
around (to see) if any other one is looking at her. We should rather ex- 
pect éaurf» here, and it would be necessary if the Opt. were employed 
instead of the indicative Beara: See note upon L 2, 49. 


23.—NlAnotalrepoy rob ‘HpaxAéovs. Adjectives denoting ap- 
proach, are sometimes followed by the Gen. though oftener by the Dat. 
See Kahn. Gr. § 273. R. 9. —— rihy...wrpdodserv pndseitoay lévar, Ace. 
with the Infin. because in indirect discourse. toy abrohy tpdxoy, 
in the same gait as before, not faster or slower, contrasted with the haste 
exhibited by her companion (xpos3payeiy). ~XIdaat BovAopéeyn», 
wishing to anticipate, get before, etc. &mopotyra, welav ddd»... 
tpdun; cf. § 21: dxopotyra dxorépay tay dda” rpdxnrat, With the note; 
and for the use of the Pron. of direct interrogation, see note upon I. 1. 1. 
——roinodpevos; this seems to be the best authorized, although 
more facile readings are found; a8 worhoy, worhoe, and xoifjops. After 
the participle, ri» éx) roy Bloy 53by tpdxy must be supplied from the pre- 
ceding context. A somewhat similar construction is found in J. 2. 42, 
but for an explanation of this ellipsis, see Hermann ad Vig. § 227. p. 628; 
Symp. IV. 53. p. 146. xal...puey...8t. These particles may be 
rendered here: that (and)... both... and. 














24.—Aféon. This is the best authorized reading, and d:etva: is con- 
strued with the participle in the same manner in which other similar 
words, Siaylyvecdas, diateAciv, and didyew, often are. See Kahn. Gr. 
§ 310. (1); hence here rendered always or continually, Lat. semper, 
and the Part. as a verb.——dzaovérara, with the least possible 
labor. 


25.—indvews &p’ by trrat raira, ie, oxdvews, robrwr, ad’ 
dv tora ravra, of want of things from which these (sc. pleasures) are 
obtained. In reference to the preposition axé, denoting the instrument, 





BOOK II. CHAP. I. 275 


dee note upon I. 2. 14. ob oéBos, “metus non est” = “non est 
onod metuas,” —— én) rd wovotryra...xopl(ecdas, bring you to 
tnis, that you must obtain these things (or bring you to obtain) by labor 
and by various troubles of body and mind, ete. ofs...rovrors; for 
the attraction, see Rost, § 99. 9, 10. p. 460 aq.; Kuhn. L. Gr. IL 787. 2, 
and Anm. 38. —— agedAciodac...é€fovglay, the power of receiving 
benefit from every quarter; for the use of the Infin. without the article 
as a noun, cf. IIL 6. 11: ods ofe: nal apwd(ew etovolay ZocoSa: (i. e., 
&évecSa:) TG Bovdopévy, and see B. 140. N.8; Kiihn. L. Gr, II. § 641. ¢ 








26.—"Ovona Sé. The particle 8¢ need not be expressed in Latin or 
English: “nomen quodnam tibi est!’ The concessive member before 
3é is frequently omitted, and thus vivacity is given to the question: 
(this sounds very well) dué, ete. See note upon L 8. 13. bwoKo- 
peCdmpevor. The verb -dxoxop(éoSa: signifies originally to speak asa 
child or with fondling terms; then, to smooth or gloss over an odious 
thing with mild and favorable words, and the reverse here, to detract, to 
eall a good thing by an odious name. 





27.—Ev rotry...eposeAYovaa, coming up in the meantime. 
——eiduvta rods yevyfoavras, «7A. having known your parents 
and carefully observed your nature, disposition, in education (i. e., while 
you have been trained up), et. ——thy wpds ene 55d, the way to 
me, or, which leads to me. éx’ &yadots Stawpermecrépay, «TA, 
more illustrious on account of the good that I confer upon you. See 
note upon L 2. 61: édvopacrds, x.7.A., and ef. § 28. wpootplots 
ndov%s, by overtures, promises of pleasure, lit., prefaces; the idea is: 
I will not begin by alluring with deceptive promises of pleasure, 
gavijvatr; in respect to the omission of &, cf. note, I. 3. 15. 
Ta Svyra...per &Angelas, I will recount to you things that really 
are, in trvth. See upon the construction here, Kiihn. L. Gr. IL § 858. 
8, and cf. Stallb. Plat. Phaed. p. 66. C, and Bornemann ad Sympoa 
VIL 4. 


28.—Tadyv yap Byrwy adyadGv, wt.A. Schaefer expresses this 
idea more fully thus: & ydp éorw &yada wal Kadrd, rotray obdty hve 
wévov... Xe0t 8iddacry. ded Booxnudrwy; see note upon I. 2. 14, 
ras...Téxvas abrds re. The particle ré is placed here as if 
the preceding words, the arts themselves, were contrasted with abrais 
»--xpyjoda, the practising of them; and the sentence arranged as fol. 
lows: ras wor. réx. atrds te wal rus abtais Sef xpHodat, uadnréoy, 
vot only the arts themselves but the practice of them must be learned. 
After the doxnréoy is added, the natural place of the ré would be aftes 

14 























2iA NOTES. 


uadntréoy, contrasting that with doyyrdov. But euch irregularities of 
position, arising from the blending of two constructions, are found e.se 
where, ef. Cyrop. VIII. 2. 22, and Anab. L 2. 21.——édoxnnréoy is con- 
sidered by some, as Fr. Jacobs, to have a pregnant signif. aoxhoe: pady- 
réoy, to be learned by exercise, but it is perhaps better with Bornemann 
to consider the words Sxws abrais 3e? xpjoSa: a8 comprising but one idea 
== Thy aitay xpjow. Cf. De Vectig. IV. 1: radrny (rhy Sivas) yvdvres 
wal Sxws xpijoda: Se. For the constr. and governing power of verbala, 
sve note I.'7. 2. ei 58 «al; after efre... efre several times repeated, 
the last and most important member of the sentence is more emphatically 
connected by 3¢ «al; the adversative dé contrasting this member with 
the others as most weighty. Cf. Plat. Apol. p. 40. C, and see Kihn. L. 
Gr. II. § 746. Anm. So in Latin sive and si vero often answer to one 
another. See Kihner’s Cic. Tuse. Disp. I. 41. 97. eTvat, TH youn 
innpereiv ésaréov. Some editors place the comma after dwepereir, 
but erroneously as it seems to us, In respect to the sentiment of the 
passage, if our pointing is correct, cf. Oecon. XVIL 7: ovdxoiy... 3xws 
' Surhrus Sanpereiy TH youn; and see also an intexpretation of this pas- 
sage, Cicero de Offic. L 28: Exercendum corpus et ita afficiendum est, ut 
obedire cuncilio et rationi possit. The appropriateness and truth of the 
idea that the control of the mind over the body conduces to, and is the 
most certain means of physical health, cannot be doubted. This, too, is 
evidently implied in the descriptions of the persons and habits of *Aperf 
and Kaxle. 








29.—Eivgpoctvas, Lat. hilaritates, joy, happiness; for the use 
of the plural, see note, I. 1.11: dydyxas. Notice the choice of the words 
to characterize the different kinds of happiness, and the contrasting force 
of the article. 


80.—T{ 82; for the force of the 3¢, see note upon I. 3. 13: rods 3 
xaAdovs. 71s; the relative clause does not simply define here but 
relates to the nature, peculiarities, of thé thing itself, sc. wodryra. Ac- 
cording to our English idiom it would be since you, or, as you, ete. In 
Greek as in Latin the relative is used with a verb in the second person. 
See Kiihn. L. Gr. IL § 781. 4, 5. ——aply uty weeviy ecSlovea; 
this and the following clause are added as an explanation of the more 
general phrase: xdyrwy éeualxAaca. The finite verb would be used 
instead of the participle in Latin: “priusquam esurias, comedis,” ete. 
—— pnxavwpnévn...xapacnevd dy. Strict concinnity of expression would 
require the finite verb wnxavg instead of the participle unxaveuern, in 
order to correspond with the following wapacnesd(y. But Xenophon 
andoubte ily, as was very natural, carried forward in his mind the con- 





BOOK Il. CHAP. I. 278 


struction of the preceding clauses with participles, without noticing the 
interruption by ia, before he came to the next member, where the im- 
portance of the idea caused him to recur to the use of the finite verb. 
For the interchange of the finite verb and participle, see Kahn. L. Gr. II. 
§ 675.4; and ef. note, II. 2. 5, and IV. 4. 1. ofvyovs; for the use 
of the plural, see Kihn. § 248. 3. (2), and L. Gr. IL 408. b. Tot 
Sépovs, insummer. For this use of the Gen. of the space of time within 
which something happens, see Kiihn. § 273. 4. (b).—— xiéya, snow, 
i. e., for cooling the wine. The Greeks seem to have had subterranean 
apartments for preserving ice and snow, like our modern ice-cellars, 
though it was oftener done by covering them with chaff. See Becker's 
Charicles, p. 256. ob wdvor Tas oTpwuvas padands, GAAG 
kal ras xAlyas, «rAd. The climax in the thought is conepicuous here. 
Men of pleasure are not satisfied with soft matrasses or beds, (erwpyds 
from orpéyyuut, to spread out,) spread on the ground or floor, but they 
prepare couches («Alvas from «Alyw), on which to spread their soft ma- 
trasses; and still further, they put under these couches iwéBadpa, as 
additional appliances of luxury. For the position of padraxds, see note 
upon L. 4.13. The noun éwéBadpa is generally interpreted foot-carpets, 
spread under the xAiwds. So in the Lexicons. But Schneider from some 
passages of Antyllus, a physician, in Fragm. medicor. Oribas, ed. Matthaei, 
pp. 114, 170, and 172, draws the conclusion that this word designates 
fulcra diagonalia, supports, put under the feet of a couch, as under 
cradles for the purpose of procuring motion, rockers. Voigtlaender also, 
in Observatt. Laud. de ixdBadpoy, refers to Stob. L p. 192, and Theo- 
phrast. I. p. 192, Schn. This explanation at least looks reasonable, and 
gives grcater force to the passage than the usual explanation. 51a 
22 GAAG Sea, on account of... but because. ——7d pndty Fxecy, 
8 rs wotHs, you have nothing to do, you do not know what to do. For 
the Subj. deliberative, see Rost, § 119; Kihn. IL § 464, Sdecdat; 
the Mss, are divided between the full and contracted form of this word ; 
but see note upon I. 6. 10. &ppodsioia...avaynxd(ess, provoke 
sensual indulgence. kal yuvact) nal dvdpdo: xpwpévn. Some 
read xal yuvatt rois dvdpdor xp. “et viris tanquam mulieribus uteris,” 
but this reading is not supported by Ms. authority, and the sense requires 
no change. The vice of licentious indulgence in general, was doubtless 
aimed at, rather than a specific kind of it. éauris; second person, 
sce note upon I, 4. 9. bBplCovea...xarakotpl{ovea, comple- 
ments of the verb wa:devers. The participle is often so used after a verb 
with a demonstrative word (o8rw). See Cyrop. I. 4.15: ofrw d:fryey, 
ar A.* VIL 4. 5. Cf. Kiithn. L. Gr. IL § 668. XL katakotpl(ov- 
ga. The verb xaraxogifew signifies, lit, to full to sleep, and meta: 



































276 NOTES. 


phorically, to pass time uselesely, i. e., as if falling to sleep. The words 
in § 88: otre 3:8 tovroy (roy Exvov) pediaos Ta Sdovra apdrrew, are 
strongly antithetical to this word. 


S1—Ex Seay... awéppipas, you have been excluded from the 
number of the gods. Tov xdvrwy Hilorev &xoveparos, K.T.A, 
“the sweetest strain the ear takes in,” your own praise. Cf. upon 
the sentiment, Hieron. 1. 14: rot pey jdiorou dxpoduaros éxalyou obxore 
exavifere, and Cic. pro Archia poet. IX. 32: Themistecclem dixisse 
aiunt, quum ex eo quaecreretur, quod acroama aut cujus vocem liben- 
tissime audiret: Ejus, a quo sua virtus optime praedicaretur. ayh- 
«coos el, lit, you are unhearing, but in Engl.: you never hear, so 
a3éaros (sc. ef) you never see. Aeyotoy tit wiotebcere. The 
Pron. 7) Accus. is used with moredocee, but the Gen. rivds, with éxap- 
xéoeey; see note upon L 2. 60. ed dpovdy, in his senses, sane. 
Tov gov Aidcov. The word Sidoos seems to signify originally a 
company of men, assembled for the purpose of sacrificing to the gods. 
Cf. Herbet, Symp. VIII: rod Seod rodrov Siacérat, where see many ex- 
amples. Hence used tauntingly here: Who would in his right mind 
venture to make one of your band of worshippers. of (8c. Siacwraz) ; 
for the use of the plural, xara edveow, see Kithn. L. Gr. IL § 418. Cf IT. 
2.3: af wéAes watoovres; IIL 5.20; where % dy ’Apely rdyy BovdAy 
is followed by rodrors. awévos pty Arwapol 8:4 vedrnros 
tpepdémevot, they being supported without labor and in affluence, 
Aiwapo), (with an abundance of every thing,) during youth. With this 
the following clause is contrasted: éxixdyws 32 abxpunpol 5d yhpws wepor- 
ves, passing through age in servile labor and poverty (in want of every 
thing). The idea is: that whilst in youth they are supported by parents 
or friends without labor, and enabled to indulge in a most luxurious style 
of living; but they become old, are deprived of the aid of parents or 
friends, and in consequence of their effeminacy induced by indulgence 
and their want of a trade or profession, are compelled to pass the rest 
of life in toil and penury, doubly severe to them in consequence of 
early indulgence. wempaypévots... mpartopéevots, by what 
they have done, and... what they are now doing. Td phy Hoea... 
axoSéuevor, exhausting their pleasures in youth, and laying up tiouble 
and hardship for age. 





























$2.—Ilapa avSpdrois, ofs wrpochKes, (i. &, wapd ols xpernxes 
eut riyaoSa:. Cf. for similar constructions, IIL 7.8; Sympoa IV. 1, on 
which see Herbst. and Bornemann. The preposition is more rare-y re- 
peated; see IIL 3. 6: ey rowwdros...xwplors, dv oloswep. See alse 


BOOK Il. CHAP. I. 277 


Matthiae Gr. IL. 4595; Kihn. L. Gr, IL § 625.8. The same brevity of 
expression is also found in the Latin: a hominibus quibus decet. Cic. de 
Fin. IV. 20: Platonem eadem esse in sententia qua tyrannum Diony- 
sium. Cf. also Cic. Tuse. Disp., Kahn. ed., L 89. 94, p. 144. In reference 
to the Infin. rizaoSa:, to be supplied from the antecedent finite verb, 
rip@ua, see Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 852, g. This ellipsis is common with 
such words as xpoohxet, fore, cixds dori, Set, xph; cf. IL 6. 22; IV. 5. 7. 
It is also found with olda, IIL 8.3; wards tye, in IL 7.6; HL 11.1, ete. 
—— dyad}... ovAAH wT pia, K.T.A., & good coadjutor in the labors of 
peace, and a firm ally in war. aplorn S& pidlas Kotvwyds, in 
fine, a most excellent participant in friendship. 





33.—Tots péy @nots @faots. With this uéy (solitarium), the 
contrast is to be supplied in thought; i. e, the friends of Kaxia in con- 
trast with éuots pirors. Heeta piy...améadavors; cf. L 6. 5, in 
regard to the sentiment. The puéy contrasts oirdéy a&xddavors with Sxvos, 
below, with which a corresponding 8¢ is found. —— dwpdypwy...axd- 
Aavorts, enjoyment at their ease, untroubled enjoyment. otre &x0- 
Aelwovres abroy (8c. Bxvov) ExSovrat, «A. they are neither bur- 
thened when deprived of it (sleep), nor do they on account of it omit, etc. 
The verb is general in signification, including both physical and mental 
discomfort. The natural position of ed would be with xpdrroyres, but 
it is placed at the beginning of the clause for sake of the antithesis, which 
is suggested with so much adroitness throughout this whole address of 
*Aperf. It also thus corresponds in position with 7#3éws in the preceding 
clause. thpstos 8¢ rarplor, honored, each one in his own country. 
——Td.rexpwpuévoy téAos, end appointed by fate = death.—— 
SdAAoves, to flourish, i.e, be in honor; so the Latin vigeo; ef. Cie 
Tuse. Disp. I. 49, init.; Harmodius in ore et Aristogito, Lacedaemoniur 
Leonidas, Thebanus Epaminondas vigent. ——Tédétaira...d:arovn 
gapévgy, having completed such labors, For the omission of the con- 
nective here, see note upon L. 1. 9: ruts 7a Toaira. Bakaptore 
rdrny. This superlative of paxapords, from paxapl(w, is peculiar to 
Xenophon, see Sympos, ; and even he sometimes uses paxapiwrd~os from 
uaxaplos; see Cyrop. VIL 2. 27. 














34.—Thy ix’ “Aperiis ‘HpaxAéouvs, waldSevory, the instruc 
tion of Hercules by ’Aperh. éxdounoe pévror Tas yuépas er 
ueyaretorépots phpaciy, } éymd viv, although he clothed his 
thoughts in far more magnificent, splendid words, than I now do. 1 
more magnificent as the genuine modesty of Xenophon would have us 
believe, certainly not more fitly chosen or gracefully and happily ar 








278 NOTES. 


ranged. —— go)...&f:0y, it becomes you, it is worth while for you 
weipacdsal rt...pporrl (ery, to exert yourself, ...to take some 
eare for those things that pertain to the future time of your life. 








CHAPTER II. 


l.—AaumrpoxAda, toy wpecBitaroy tidy éaurot; Socrates 
had three sons; (perhaps more than three, see Wiggers’ Life,) Lamprocles, 
Sophroniscus, and Menexenus. The eldest is the one who held the follow- 
ing conversation with his father. ——wpds...xadrdamralvoyra, treat- 
ing harshly from anger, ill-tempered to. wal pdra, most certainly 
(I do). tovs th wrototvras Td Bvopa TOUTO &roKaAroiaLy. 
The idea fully expressed would be as follows: xarauepddnxas ody, tlyas 
7d Bvoua tovro (sc. &xaplorous) &xoxadovow, Kal rl woiwtow ovror, obs 
Td bvoua TovTo &xoKadovow, or less accurately: xaraneuddnnas, rl wood- 
ow obra, obs +d Svoua tovro adwroxadovow. Thus an interrogation is 
frequently constructed in Greek with a participle accompanied by the 
article, from which it is separated by the interrogative pronoun. In this 
way two interrogations frequently are blended into one. Cf. Plat. de 
Rep. p. 332. C; Sympos. p. 206, B, and examples cited by Bornemann, 
Sympos, VIIL 36; and see Matth. Gr. IL § 567; Rost, 123. b,c; Kihn. 
L. Gr. IL § 843; Gr. § 344, R. 8. In reference to the subject of aroxa- 
Aovory, see B. 129. 19, and in reference to two accusatives after it, see 
Kihn. Gr. § 280.4; L. Gr. IL § 558. b. The Latin may imitate this 
simple brevity of the Greek: “quos quid facientes hoc nomine appellent.” 
ed waddévras, those receiving favors. catadoyllerdsat, 
rome commentators suppose that Seiy should be understood with this 
vord, but the idea seems rather to be implied in Soxoior. After verbs 
af believing, supposing, and the like, such as voul(ew, ofecSa, tryeioSat, 
Soxeiv, ete., the idea of intention, wish, approbation, or of thinking to be 
iust or necessary, is implied. See Kihn. L. Gr. IL § 688, p. 337; Bornem, 
upon Sympos. IV. 42. p. 138 sq., and Cyrop. IV. 5.16; VIL 1. 12; 
Krtiger Anab. I. 2. 1. 

















2.—H3dn Sé€; see note upon I. 3.13: robs 5& xarods. ei Epa 
see note, L 1. 8. Td avipaxodsiverda:, to reduce to servitude. 
This clause is the subject of Soxe?. Sleacovy, eal rd &xaptoreiy. 
Before «al, ofrw, added by Stephanus, probably from the feeling that it 
was required after Sswep, has crept into most of the editions, But ex- 
amples are frequent where the other member of a comparison, introduced 
by Ssmep, is without ofrws. See IV. 4.7: dSswep od, wal eyo: WIL 1. 45 








fe Ope ee ee Oe we Ue, cee 


_L Gr. IL § 612. 


BOOK II. CHAP. II, 279 


vyrop. L 6.8; V. 2.12; Apol. 83, and Bos’ Ellipa p. 778, ed. Schaef. 


——ip’ ob} &y Tis, wrA. For the attraction of the relative to the 
case of the subordinate proposition, see Kuhn. § 332. 6; L. Gr. Il. § 791. 
The natural construction would here be: xal dere? uot, 8stis dy, dad Tivos 
e waddéy (or day bxd Tivos «3 eddy), wh wepatar xdpw awudiddvar &i- 
xos elva:z. Cf.§6. The same manner of construct.on is common in Latin: 
videtur que mihi a quo quis beneficiis affectus sive amico sive inimico 
gratiam referre non studeat, injustus esse. Cf. Kahn. Tuse, Dis, L 34. 84, 
and Zumpt’s Gr. 


3.—Etye oSrws Exes... ay ety, cf. III. 11.8; Cyrop.IL 1.8. The 
optative with &y frequently follows ei with the indicative, or éay with 
the subjunctive, when the thing deduced is contrasted as uncertain, ete. 
See Kiihn. § 339. 8; L. Gr. IL § 817. b, where many examples are cited. 
pel{o ayasa. One Ms, has pelfova corresponding in form to 
aelCova with evepyer. below, but the full and contracted forms are pro- 
miscuously used. Cf. Cyrop. III. 8. 20; Agesil. IL 7, and see the Gram- 
mars, ——Tivyas...i4d thlywyv...) watdas bd yovdwor, whom 
can we find that have received greater favors from whom than, i. e., can 
we find any persons who have received greater favors from others, than 
children from parents? For the blending of two interrogative sentences 
here, see Kihn. Gr. § 344.R.7; C. 539.2; L. Gr. IL § 843.1; Rost, 
§ 123. b, 10. b. obs of yovets...elvae. The Latin is far inferior 
to the Greek in such phrases as this, substituting finite verbs for the 
Part. and Inf.: quibus cum antea non essent parentes causa exstiterunt, 
ut essent. —— & 3%, which, as ¢s evident; for this meaning of 34, see 
note upon If. 1. 21, and the references there, Sste...pedyouey. 
For the use and significance of the indicative with dsre, see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 341.2; ci I. 2.81. ——éwl rots peyloros adiuchuaor; the preposi- 
tion with the dative here denoting the goal or aim, has the same force 
as in the phrase: vduous SéoSa: éxl ru. Seo Kiithn. Gr. § 296, IL (1). (d); 
(nulay Sdvaroy wemothxaciv, made death 
the penalty, punishment. The Greeks were accustomed to say: Sdvaros 
h Cnpla eorly but Sdvaroy (nulay rdrrew, exiSerSas or xuieiy. In the 
former case the article distinguishes the subject, but in the latter case 
(nulay has not the force of a subject, but is added as an explanation of 
Sardrov, as penalty, and is consequently without the article. If it were 
added it might give the (nuflay the force of fitting, due punishment; see 
Meatzner ad Antiphon. Or. V. p. 184. 84. @avdros, in respect to the 
article, is used as a proper noun. See Apolog. § 1, where it is, without 
the article, contrasted with rot Alov. @s ob by... watcorres, 
supposing that they can deter from crime by the fear of no greater evil, 




















280 NOTES. 


For the use of the participle with 4s as equivalent to a participle of a 
verb denoting to think or say with the Infin. or Acc. and Inf., see Kiihn. 
Gr. § 312.6; L. Gr. IL § 671; Rost, § 130. For the use of & with the 
Part., see Kahn. Gr. § 260. 5. (b); L. Gr. IL § 671; Rost, § 120. 


4.—Kal phy...ye. See note upon IJ. 4, 12. ——éwel rotrov ye 
tav axoAvodyrwy. The pronoun roérov does not refer directly to &ppo- 
Siciwy, but to the whole idea contained in the preceding words: 73 ray 
appodictwy emiSupety. See Kithn. L. Gr. Il. §421, Anm. 2. For the 
irregular position of the article, see note upon I. 6. 13: rh» coplas, x.7.A. 
oixhuara = lupanaria. gavepol 3& eouty, K.7.A., moreover tt is 
cvident that we even consider, ete. BéA7iora, most healthy, robust. 











5.—Trotetanévn re...Bapyvonévn re; for the re—vre, see 
note upon I. 1.14. It should be further noted, that the xaf before ci» 
xoAAG corresponds to the first re THS TpOPHS Hs wal abr? 
+pég. This is the reading best supported by the Mss. and ancient edi- 
tions, but the rareness of the attraction of the relative from the dative, 
has caused several modern editors, as Schneider and Bornemann, to sub: 
stitute the pronoun in the dative $. Upon this attraction of the relative 
pronoun, see Kiihn. L, Gr. IL. § 787, and Gr. § 332, R. 6. In addition to 
the references in the grammars, cf. Aeschin. de F. Leg. 43: wap’ dy pts, 
K.T.A. Sievéyxaoa; see note upon I, 2. 53. otre yiyva- 
oxov Td Bpégos...ob3t onpalvery Suvduevoyv. Most editors 
govern Bpépos here by rpépe, but on account of the intervening words, 
this construction seems to be harsh, and it is more probable that there is 
& grammatical irregularity in the sentence, which would naturally run 
thus: rexotoa rptpe: te Kal exmmeAcira:, obre xpowexovduia obdty dya- 
dv, ore yryvdonovros tod Bpégous, dp’ Brov ed wdoxel, ovde 











onualvey Suvapévov, Srov Seirat, GAN’ alth oroxalonéyvn rd TE oup- 


pépovra nad Kexapiopéva weipwuewn exxAnpory’ nal rpéder x.7.A. But 
Xenophon without regard to grammatical accuracy changed the genitive 


absolute into the nominative, in order to make it correspond in case . 


with the preceding xporexovSuia and the following abr) oroxalopdry,. 
and the participle we:pwuévn, to the finite verb wemparai, on account of 
the importance of the idea to be expressed by it. Cf. note upon II. 1. 30 
ovSé...8uvduevoy, After ofre we not unfrequently find ovdé (and 
not). See Bornem. Anab. IIT. 2. 27; Rost’s Gr. § 134. Anm. 2; Kihn. 
Gr. § 321. R. 6; L. Gr. IL § 743. Anm. 4. . 





—A 3° by ofwvrat bAAOy ixavdrepow elvar Siddgat. The 
Latin*sentence takes a very different form here: quibus autem docendis 
alium magis idoneum putant. ——éx) peaAodyrar...dnws of. rai- 








BOOK II. CHAP. II. 281 


Bes abtois yéveovrac; this seems to be the preferable reading, al 
though some editors and some Mss. have Saws dy of... yéverra: (others 
yévowro); see Kahn. in h. 1.——awdyra wototyres, exerting them- 
selves in every way. 


%—O veavloxeos (8c. AauxpdéxAns) %pn. For the order of the 
words here, see note upon I. 2. 9, &AAG ros, see note upon L 2. 36. 
el...wemolnue...ovdels &y Sbvatro; for the Optat. with 
&» after the Indic, see note upon L 2.28: ef 3° abrds cuwppoviy, x.7.A. 
There is a peculiar delicacy exhibited in the omission of the words 4 éu> 
ufrnp before wexolnxe, as Lamprocles had only his own mother in mind. 
woAAawAdgota, from wxoAvs and the termination -acws, many 
times, containing the idea of comparison, and hence governing the geni- 
tive redrwy; see Kuhn. Gr, § 275.2; L. Gr. IL § 540. 8; Roast, § 109. 
——Thy xarexérnra, asperitas; ef. Sympos. IL 10. In conse- 
quence of the asperity of Xantippe, her name, as is well known, has 
become synonymous with shrew. But it cannot be denied that Socrates 
was somewhat in fault. In his excessive devotion to philosophy and the 
State, the duties of domestic life were probably thrown somewhat into 
the back-ground. See Introd., and Ritter’s Hist. Phil. IL p. 38, 834. —~ 
Wdrepa &t, seel. 3. 13. THs unrpés. Some editors have here 
omitted the article, but it can hardly be doubted that it should be re- 
tained. Socrates has been speaking of the yyrfp in general, and hence 
omits the article; but Lamprocles here alludes to his own mother, and 
hence says r7js pntpés. THs ye roratrns, being indeed such a 
une, since she is of such a character. "“H3y xémore, originally only 
in negative clauses, as in Homer and Hesiod, but in Attic writers, in in- 
terrogations that imply a negative, as in IV. 2. 24; 4.11; 5.9; Hellen. 
III. 5.14. Also after conditional conjunctions; as ei, Anab. 5. 4. 6; 
Cyrop. VL 4.5; Aristoph. Acharn. 380; and after relative pronouns; 
Plat. Apol. p. 19. D; and even with participles in a relative construction, 
as of duold wémore dxnnodres. Cf. Poppo, Thue. P. LIL Vol. 2. p. 647. 




















8.—N} Alfa, a formula of swearing, denoting strong affirmation ; 
often used with &AAd in answering questions; see further, 7. 4 below. 
éxl +r@ Bly xavri; for (at the price of) my whole life. For this 
meaning of ér{ with the Dat., see Kiihn. Gr. § 296. II. (f). wéaa 
...wdoa Se; see note, I, 1.1: &8:cel Swapdr., «.7.X4. The words xécq 
ducdvexra... SvokoAalvey...xpdypara wapacxelw in the first clause an- 
awer directly to the words of the last clause, xéoa 8 Auwijca nduver, 
and the rest are explanatory. ——eIxa; this first person of the Aor. 
is seldom used in Attic Greek, and hence some editors have substituted 








282 NOTES. 


for it the more usual 2 Aor. elroy. Attic writers employ the secund per 
son elxas more frequently; the first pers. plur. efsauey, prob. never 

the zecond pers. efare and the imperatives, elxdrw (xpose:xdrw) and 
efware, very often; and the third elxay, very rarely. For the two accusa 
tives after elxa and éwxoinoa, see Kiithn. Gr. § 280. 4. — doxbvda 

The ck in Lat. erubesceret, or, puderet. 


9.—The connection of the thought here is: Stage actors permit the 
utmost severity of language to be used to them upon the stage, without 
being enraged, since they know that no insult or injury to themselves is 
intended ; much more ought you to endure the severity of your mother, 
knowing that she not only does not intend you any injury, but has your 
highest good most sincerely at heart. ——Swoxpitais. The noun 
dxoxpirhs, from dwoxplyopa:, signif. first, one who answers, and then as 
responding to each other, stage players; this is its usual meaning. In 
later Gr. one who acts a feigned part, a dissembler, and hence our word 
hypocrite. —— &AAhAovs Ta Foxara A€yworr, say the last things, 
i.e, the worst, the most severe things. "AAA’. Instead of this par- 
ticle, we may in English use the relative pronoun which, etc. So in 
Latin: quos quidem arbitror, ete. ——f¢diws pépovas, bear calmly, 
aequo animo. rourd ye, lit, this at least, but in English we 
should give the force of the ~é by emphasis on the preceding word. 








10.—Oxws bys:alyns re xal 8wws...%on. Two Mss. have the 
reading éyavgjs, which some editors have changed to dy:aveis, to avoid 
a supposed discrepancy in mood between this verb and gop which fol- 
lows, There are also two or three Mss. that have dyalvers or dyiaivors ; 
but the reading given in the text, seems to be the best authorized. There 
appears not only not to be any objection to the employment of different 
modes after the conjunction 8xws here, but a delicacy and beauty pecu- 
liar to the Greek in their use. In the first case, the result to be obtained 
depends more upon agency foreign to the actor, i. e., of the gods, and is 
hence spoken of with more doubt and contingency, by means of the sub- 
junctive mood. But the future expresses the more certain event which 
is more in the power of the mother. Cf II. 4.2; Bornemann, Sympoa 
VIIL 25, p. 208, who compares Anab. IV. 6.10; Agesil. VIL 7. —— 
WOAAG Tols Jeots edxonevny Setp cov, asking many good things 
from the gods for you, = alretoda: ayada wapa tay Seay, Cyrop. I. 6. 5. 
Cf. IIL 14. 3, and IV. 2. 36. ebxyas axod:80tcayv. The phrase 
ebxas &xod:dévei signifies to perform vows to, to pay what is promisné 
to the goda rayadd, the good, things that are good. 








BOOK Il. CHAP. II. 283 


11.—Myniev)...dpécxery, pnd? Execdar...&pxovtrs. The 
words from pnd to &pxorr: are explanatory of under dpéoxev, to please 
no one, neither to follow nor be obedient to one, whether he may be 
general or other ruler. The first verb érecSa: which has more direct 
reference to physical action, is fitly chosen to correspond to otparny¢, 
and welSec9a:, denoting rather mental action, to BAA pxorr:. 


12.—"Ay rs cpadrAdpevos rdxNs, if you shall fall into any cala- 
mity, or if any thing evil happen to you. obdty Ky cot Siapépos 
plrov  exSpde yevéoda:. Asapépew is constructed with the Accus. 
of the quantity and Dat. of the person. So in Plat. Ep. 13. p. 362. A; 
Eurip. Troad, 1248. ——rijs rapa totrwy ebvolas, good will from 
these, or, their good will; cf. IIL 11. 3,13; Demosth. de Coron. p. 226, 3, 
and note upon IIL 11. 14: réy wap’ dpol. 








13.—EIra. See note upon L 2. 26. wapeoxevacat, Lert. 
2d Pers. in the sense of the present tense as freq. ; so in § 11 above. See 
Kahn. Gr. § 255. R. 5. ——yovdéas wh Sepawedy; for an account of 
the law against ingratitude to parents, xdewors -yovéwy, the kind of 
neglect punished, ete, see Potter’s Gr. Ant. B. IV. ch. 15; Meier and 
Schémann, Attische Process, III, 1. § 2; S. 288, 9. &pxerv, to be- 
come archon, ruler; see I. 1.18.—— ds otre &y ra iepa eiboehas 
Sudpeva Swtp tis wéA€ws, supposing that the sacrifices in oehalf 
of the State will nét be reverently performed. otre AAO xKa- 
A@s wal Scxalws obey dy (sc. xparrduevov), robrov mpdtavros. 
The participle xparréy. is to be supplied, axd xowvd, from xpdtayros, 
and roérov Svovros and rovrov xpdtayros correspond to each other. For 
the meaning of the participle with ds... dy, see note, § 3 above: ds obx 
by... xabcovres.——éy rats trav apxdvrwy Soxtpaciais. The 
candidates for office at Athens were compelled to pass an examination in 
regard to their lineage, age, manners, habits, etc., and these examinations 
were called dox:pacla; see Fiske’s Man. p. 181. 











14.—Zvyyveéporvds. cor, indulgent, disposed to pardon you. 
cal otrot, even they, they themselves, or, they in turn. av. See 
note upon I. 2, 12, elra. Eight Paris Mss. have xal «Ira, from 
which Zeunius makes «gra, and most of the more recent editors adopt 
‘he correction. But Kiihner and Seiffert seem justly to retain the com- 
mon reading which we have given. For elra and érera are frequently 
ueed after a finite verb, where we might expect «al eI7a («dra) and xa) 
trecra, signifying: then afterwards and sometimes, and then = xa) rére, 
as in IV. 5. 3: elra... voulfes; Plat. Apol. p. 23. C, on which see 
Stallb., and many other passages. For the reverse xal elra or xal éwerra 











284 NOTES. 


for the simple ¢elva and gxe:ra, see note upon 1.5. The preceding 
y épeanvotinéy (aridowor) aleo is in favor of elva, and the change of sub- 
ject is no valid objection to it. See note, IL. 1.8.——robs yoveis. 
Several Mss, and editors have yovéas here, but the Accus. in -e?s from 
nouns in -eds is not uncommon in Xenophon. Cf. as examples, IIL 5 
19: robs ixweis, 7. 6. yvapeis, oxutets, xaAxeis, et al. saep. 





CHAPTER IIl. 


1.—Xatpeh@yvra. Chaerephon was an intimate friend and disciple 
of Socrates, but a man of violent passions; see Plat. Charm. p. 158, b; 
Wiggers’ Life of Socrates, Ch. II. He is also called piAdrimos in § 16. 
i3my, when he saw, or, met with. ob 34xev, not most certainly, 
or, not I hope; ironically. See Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 835, 8, and ef. IV. 2. 
11. Xpnotmadrepoy voullover xphuata; 80 xphpard eon xph- 
cimoy, and yvoul(w xphuata xphomory elvat, when the idea relates to 
treasures in general; cf.§5; 6.21; 9.1; IIL 8.5; 6.9, etal. and 
Anab, IIT. 2. 22. Sometimes xrijua is added, as in Sympos. IV. 14: 
el3as Ste xphpara 3b xrjpa. See Kiihn. Gr. § 241. 2; Buttmann, § 129. 
The paronomasia in the words xphuata and xpynomdrepoy, &ppdvwy, ppo- 
yluov and Bondelas, BonSeiv, should not escape notice. ‘The choice of 
words with reference to their similarity of sound, especially in proverbial 
expressions, was not uncommon in Greek, though much less frequent 
than in some of the oriental languages; cf. IL 4. 5: wotos yap trxos } 
mwocov (evyos oftw xphoipoyv, &swep 6 xpnords gidras. n aded- 
gods; some editors have conjectured that this should be a3eAgpéy in the 
singular, to correspond with the words in the singular which follow, 
referring to it. But the plural seems here to be used to make the idea 
general, and when afterwards the application is made to a specific indi- 
- vidual, the brother of Chaerecrates, the singular number is employed. 
xat raira, and that too; see note upon I. 2. 29. Bonadelas 
Seouevwy, lit, needing help, i. e., requiring the care of the possessor. 
in order to keep, preserve them. This phrase, obscure in itself, is em 
ployed for the sake of the antithesis with red 5 Bondeiv Suvaperov. 























2.—E?; for the significance of this word, see note, I. 1. 15. ra 
(se. xphuara) ré@v &3eAgpay, the wealth, possessions of brothers, —— 
évraidda, there, in respect to these (the citizens). Aoyllerdsas, 
to suppose, to come to the conclusion, —— éw) 3 ray &deApeary, in 
respect to brothers. For this use of éxf wth the genitive, ef. note upon 





BOOK II. CHAP. III. 285 





It. 9. 3. &yvootos, the plural number, xara oiveou, after the 
singular, ef ris, see note upon I. 2, 62. 


3—Qs BondSéy Sedpuevor, because they need; Lat. quod with 
the subjunctive, or thinking that they need, etc, according to Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 312, 6.—— Sswep...yiyvonevous plaeus; for the accusative 
absolute with Sswep, see Kahn. Gr. § 312. R. 13; Buttmann, § 145, note 
7, and note I. 2. 20. 


4.—Kal phy, and yet, = xa ert, Lat. atqui. The common use of 
the particle uy is to confirm or augment; but it also sometimes indi- 
cates a kind of opposition between the clause in which it stands and 
what precedes. See Hoogeveen, Partic. Gr. p. 271, and Klétz’s Deva- 
rius, IL S. 651.——-wpds pialay péya pty ixdpxesr, contributes 
much to friendship ; for this use of xpbs with the accusative, denoting 
object or aim, see Kahn. Gr. § 298. IIL (3). a. Td é€x TeY altar 
pivat, to be born of the same (parents); the subject of ixdpxeu. 
Méya 58 (sc. indpxye) +d Spot rpapfvat, to be reared, brought up, 
together. ——awédo0s ris eyylyverat, «.7.A.. @ kind of love arises 
among those who, etc. 








3e— AAA’ ei pty. "AAA, ellipt, a particle of assent; see Klétz’s 
Devar. IL 8. 8 sq. Omdére pévtot wavrTds dvd Kal nay 7d exay 
Timtatoy ety. The most natural explanation of this clause in its connec 
tion, is perhaps that of Weiske: but if he 1s entirely wanting in this (i. e., 
in respect of being such a brother as it is fitting to be = éeére wayrds 
fvSéor TP. GdeAPP Towvtw elvait, ofov det), and is entirely the opposite, 
There is another explanation, which gives a tolerable sense, by supplying 
ai’r@ after évddo:: but if he is in need of every thing, ete. But the for- 
mer seems more in accordance with the context. tl &y ris éwi- 
xetpoln rots aduvdrotis, why should one attempt impossibilities, 
i. e., to unite, reconcile things that are wholly opposite ? 








6.—Iédrepa S¢€; see note upon L 3.13: robs St wadod’s. Verbs 
compounded with prepositions implying approach, junction, ete. are 
followed by Dat., B. 183. 2. b. Zorty ofs, some, see note and refer- 
ences, L 4, 2. Ata rotro ydp tot, on this very account indeed ; 
of. IL 5.4: éym ydp ro... dxovw, I hear even that; III. 5.19; Sympoa 
{I 3. Toi gives emphasis tothe ydp; see Hartung, Gr. Partik. ILS. 353 sq.; 
Klétz, S. 368 sq., and ef. note upon I 4. 9. atidy €oriv épol, 
it is fitting, just, ete. Cf IL 1. 834; Sympos IV. 13, 54, 56 et al. 
nal Epyw nal Ady; these words are often found in the reverse order: 
Ady Kal Zpyp. The latter seems the natural order of climax, and when 
Aéyp is placed last it eppears to be put as a kind of complement to the 














286 NOTES. 


former, on which special emphasis is placed. For numerous instances of 
both constructions, eee Bornemann in h. 1. 


YT—T¢g aversorhuov. péy. The infinitive xpjoda: is to be sup- 
plied here from the next clause, by the common construction dxd xowed. 


8.— AAA’ 0b3t wetpdoopat, but, so far from it, I will not even 
attempt it. 


9.—Ei xcéiva péy, «7X, if laying aside anger, you would attempt 
by kind treatment to conciliate a dog, if you had one which was, ete, 
i. e., el, dueahoas dy rod dpylCecSa: exeipa €d wothoas xpabvew xtva, el 
gol hy, ext xpoBdros éxirhdeios &y, x.7.4. The noun «iva is placed at 
the beginning of the sentence for the sake of emphasis, and then airdy 
supplies its place with the verb xpatvew. For this use of the pronoun, 
see note L. 4. 18; for ef...¢i, see L 2.36. The relation of the mem- 
bers of the sentence indicated by the particles pév...miv—de... 58— 
uty... é, should not escape notice. toy 5& adeAgdY ys per, 
x.t.A. Strict concinnity of expression would require the Part. ds, in- 
stead of the finite verb is, to correspond with the following participle 
duorcyay, but the importance of the thought leads to the use of the verb; 
see note upon IL 2. 5. ——-éxloracda: St dmoAoyay, «7.0, and 
confessing that you yourself know how to do well, ete; ed woe and 
ed Aéyew depend upon éxloracSa, and have not &5eAddy as accusative 
with them, as they are sometimes rendered ; cf. § 8 above. 





10.—A €S0:xa...ph od, I fear that...not, ete. The Indic. tw 
is used here to denote the probability that the thing feared does not 
exist; see Kiihn. § 818. R. 6. nal phy...ye; see note, I, 4.12. 
obdéy...xotnlrAoy, lit., nothing various, but here metaphor, skilfully 
devised, carefully thought out. Cf Stallb. Plat. Symp. p. 182. B. 
ofg 5¢ nal wd exiocraca: airds; by attraction for rodros, & xal 
ob, «.7.A. see note, IT 1. 25. wept woAAod woretodal oe, will 

make you of much value, esteem you much. 














11.—This and the following sections are often cited as a specimen of 
inductive reasoning of which Socrates was so fond. So IL 10, and IIL 7, 
Ovw av oSdvois...rA€éyow el, xr, you could not tell me too soon, 
if, ete, i. e., tell me as soon as possible, For the construction, see Butt- 
mann, Gr. § 150; Kin. § 310, 4. (1); L Gr. IL § 664. Cf IE 11.1. 
ox ay davai’, pn, aKodAovSovvres. 8 dya eidas AdANAR 
é€uauréy, which I have unconsciously known. Adve 34 pos, 
tell me I pray; see note, I. 2. 41. éxdre Svoi, wardety oe emi 
.teixvoyv. It was a common practice after making a sacrifice, to prepare 











ll 


BOOK II. CHAP. III. 287 


@ supper to which relatives and friends, as a special favor, were called. 
Cf. IL 9. 4. KaTtdpx...7eu Kadreiy exetvoy, begin by calling 
him, Verbs signifying to begin, etc., govern the genitive. 





12.—IIpotpépacdar; see note, L 2 64 


13.—Eis thy éxelvou, (sc. wéAu, or, vir). "AdSfvace for 
ASfvas 3€; see Kahn. Gr. § 285. 3, and R. 3. avrdy; this pro- 
noun is frequently employed where we use the personal pronoun him, 
her, it, but it is strictly reflexive ipsum, self, as in the following 
clause where éué is to be supplied, and used in all the persons. —— 
Touro...éxelygm mwocrety; for the construction, see Rost, Gr. § 194. 
Anm. 9; Kuhn. L. Gr. IT. § 559. Anm. 








14.—Exiordpevos...ameexpumerou, having known for a long 
time... have you... kept hidden. Cf. § 11: 8 ey eidds AdAnSa euaurdy ; 
Sympos. I 6: dwexpurréuny buds Exwy wodAAd wal copa Adyeuw. 4 
dxveits; 9, like the Latin an, is not generally found in the second 
member of an interrogation, when it is wanting in the first, unless it 
may be easily supplied from the preceding words, asin h, 1:  &pa.. 
awexpurrov, } dxveis. hh aicxpds pavis. My has not, like the 
Latin ne for ut ne with a finite verb, the force of a final conjunction. 
We may render it lest or that, but strictly it is an indirect interrogative, 
whether or not ; as in h. 1. with dvd» implied in the preced. verb dxveis. 
So in IL 5. 5: 1a roatra wdvtra crore ph; i. ¢., 7a 7. ©. OKOTaY OKON® 
uh, and frequently elsewhere. See Kihn. Gr. § 318. R.6; L. Gr. IL 
§ 779.1 For the construction of aicx. pavijs, see I. 7.4. —— Kal phy 
...yé@, different in signification from the same words in I. 4. 12, but see 
the explanation there and cf. § 4 above. Tovs...woAepious 
kax@s wotay. Cf.a similar sentiment of Socrates in respect to private 
enemies, in IL. 6. 35. ei pty ody CSdnet por X. Hyep. elvas 
vot xpos thy dbotvy tabryy. The idea contained in these words 
seems to be this: If then Chaerephon seemed to me more suitable than 
you to take the lead toward this state of mind, (i. e., which would cause 
him first to confer favors upon his friends, ¢3dyp evepyeray), I would 
attempt, ete. viv 3¢; the use of these particles after a hypothetical 
proposition, to indicate the opposite of what is there supposed, has a 
parallel in the Latic nune autem, or, nune vero, Eng. but now; 
see Kiihn. Tuse. Disp. III. 1. 2. For the use of the Greek particles, sec 
Kahn L Gr. Il. § 690. 2; Viger. Idiot. p. 360, and Hoogeveen, Gr. 
Partic. p. 364. Sonets...dfepydlecdsat rodto, you by taking 
the lead seem rather (i. e, better fitted) to do this Why does Socrates 
represent it as more suitable that Chaerecrates should take the precedence 




















288 NOTES. : 


in the work of conciliation? Kiihner thinks, that it rests upon the age 
of the brothera, The reasoning is: You Chaerecrates are younger than 
Chaerephon, and as the younger should serve the elder, it behooves you 
to begin first to bestow favor upon your brother. But it is not more pro- 
bable that Socrates means this as commendatory of Chaerecrates? He 
has before said that whoever does this, rAelorov ye Soxet dxvhp éxalvov 
Ki:os elvaz. And does he not now intend to represent Chaerecrates as 
better fitted for this work than his brother? 


15.—Ka) ob8apads wpds cod, sc. Syra, (see note, L 4. 10,) and 
that are by no means in accordance with your character or practice ; 
for this use of xpés with the Gen. to denote what belongs or is ap- 
propriate to any thing, see B. 147, xpés c. gen.; Kihn. Gr. § 298.1; 
L. Gr. IL § 517. Anm. IL and 616. p. 306. Cf. Sympos. IV. 28: od3% xpds 
Cov Tow, K.T.A. “Os ye xeAedecs, who indeed (or forsooth) com- 
mands, The yé is not restrictive, but argumentative or explicative. See 
Kuhn. Gr. § 317.2; L. Gr. IL 704. IL 1.——épet vedrepoy byra, 
me who am younger. There is no intimation here that Socrates based 
his recommendation to Chaerecrates on his being younger, but Chaere- 
crates brings this as an objection, wondering that Socrates should have 
overlooked it, and thus recommended a thing so adverse to the maxim 
received by all men, that the elder should take the precedence in all 
things. kalrot...yé; see note, I. 2. 3. tourou... ravaytia 
voulleras; s0in § 16, wavraxod vopl eras, is the custom received 
or practised. Thus in IV. 4.19. Cf. also note, 1.11: vouite: Seods. 


16.—Ov yap; for the use of ydp in interrogations, see note I. 3. 10. 
Cf. § 17. bwavaocrivar; concerning the construction of this word 
with the Gen. of place, see Kiihn. § 271.2; L. Gr, IL § 512. 1.—— 
kolrn padakgh Tipjoacr. In reference to this mark of respect, see 
Hom. Il. « 617. 659 sq., and Odyss. w. 254. —— wyadé; see note, L 4, 
17. toy &vdpa=exetvoy; perhaps, however, it is used to desig- 
nate the mature age of Chaerephon, in contrast with the youth of Chaere 
crates, otx dps; we should naturally expect 4 as a sign of inter- 
rogation here, but it is frequently omitted with this and other phrases 
like it, as obx Spare, obx oloda. Cf. IIL 4.3; 5. 18, et al. PirAdre- 
wos, honor-loving, in a good sense, and éAeuvSépios, noble-minded, 
in opposition to SovAoxperhs. py yap. Tdp introduces the ground 
or reason of the declaration: xdyv taxt oot Swaxotcerat. avdpa- 
xta, diminutive in -:oy indicative of contempt. Hei Scdolns ra, 
than by giving him something; for the use of the optative mode here, 
see Kiihn. Gr. § 260. 4. katepydoaio, prevail over, conciliate te | 
yourself 












































BOOK II. CHAP. III. ; 289 
%—Ti yap AAO... wxivduvedoers; cf. note, II. 1. 17, and 
Plat. Men. p. 80. A: ot obdty &AAo (Bc. roses), «.7.A, The same ellipsis 
is also frequent in Latin after nihil aliud quam, and similar phrases; 
see Zumpt’s Gr. § 771. —— éwidetzacr...0b peyv...elvar. The infi- 
nitive is used instead of a participle after Se:avips either when it signifies 
to teach or when the object of this verb is to be represented as a thing 
merely possible; see Kiihn. § 311.11; L. Gr. IL. § 658. Anm. 3. Cf. IV. 
4,18. 2b wé& are added after éx:det%%ar for the sake of the contrast with 
éxewvos 3¢, after which xwduvedoe: emideit=ar... elvar are to be supplied. 
wpoxadobtpevoy éautrdy, challenging him, —— wrdyv gido- 
verxqoesy, will be very emulous. 





18.—Ta® xetpe, As 5b Seds...dwmolyncerv...dgpenévw...baArh- 
Aw. For the article and qualifying words in the masculine dual whilst 
the substantive is in the feminine, see Kuhn. Gr. § 241. 5. R. 10. (b); 
L, Gr. IL § 427. 6, and Anm.; Buttm. § 129. 7, and ef. note, I. 2. 33. 


19.—Ovdn &y woAA}H Gapadia efn. The harshness of the connec- 
tion between this and the preceding context, has led some editors to sus- 
pect that oixoty should be substituted for od« &»; but paragraphs sum- 
ming up what has preceded are not unfrequently put dovvdérws, as was 
shown in note upon I. 1. 9: robs ra roiadra, x.7.A. kal phy...ye; 
see note, L 4. 12. xetpé re wal wdéde nal dgSaAnm TAAAR 
ve; other readings here are: xal rhAAa; Just. rhAAa 7° ews; Par. C. 
ThAAa téws; Por. G. ThAAG te ds; L. nad BAAa te. But the reading 
in the text, is not only supported by Ms. authority, but is defensible 
upon grammatical principles, For, after clauses connected by xal, an- 
other is not unfrequently affixed by +é The last clause in such cases is 
not considered as parallel with what precedes, for xai and ré are not thus 
used as corresponding particles in Attic Greek, but contains something 
accessory or additional. See Kihn. Gr. § 321. R. 2 Cf. Thucyd. L 54 
and 108, also III. 52. The same construction is found in Latin; after 
et...et, a clause with que follows. So in Cic. de Legg. IL 13. 83: 
Iam vero permultorum exemplorum et nostra est plena respublica, et 
omnia regna, omnesque populi, cunctaeque gentes, augurum praedictis 
multa incredibiliter vera cecidisse.—— d3eApa, in paira. ép- 
yviasz, here =a fathom, six feet and nearly an inch. vi kal Soxoiy- 
res. The «af here with the participle is concessive: although ; see 
Hermann ad Vig. § 322. p. 659: Kihn. Gr. §812. R.8; L. Gr. IL § 667, ¢, 
It has the same signification just below: nal woAb SseorG@re; also in IL. 
4.4: nal wdyv xoAAGy ivrwv. Cf. Sympos. IV. 13: 5 8 wards, «7A 
— hv Ere eyyutépw...7d Euxpoodev, x.7.A. “Eyyurépw is used asa 
nun in the Gen. with ray, and governed partitively by 7a tuxpocSer 














290 NOTES. 


and 14 SmicSev that follow. ——xpdrreroy Ena nal én’ wperelg GAH 
Aow. “Apa xa) are not to be united in construction here, as just above in 
the sense of pariter ac, but &ua xpdrrew signifies to unite in a labor 
or employment, and «al, and indeed, or, and that too. See Kiihn. Gr 
§ 821, and L. Gr. IT. § 727. 1. 


CHAPTER IV. 


1.—Atareyouévou; see note, 1.7. 5.—— et &», from which, se. 
reasonings, The relative here is in the plural number, in consequence 
of an implied plural antecedent in the preceding phrase. ——mwpds 
glrawy xrijoly re nal xpelay, in respect to the acquisition, etc. 
For the use of the preposition, see Kahn. § 298, IIL (2) (e). TovrTe 
pey yap 8h. The particle 34 here is to be taken with rodro and not 
with dp, this indeed, hoc ipsum. So it is used after woAAd separated 
by ydp in Cyrop. V. 3. 8 See Hartung, Gr. Partik. Vol. I. 287. It is 
far oftener, when thus placed, to be taken with ydp, see note and refer- 
ences, I, 2.14. ——xpdrioroy dy efn plaos sadhs cal dyads. 
The condition which gives rise to the & and Opt. mode seems to be im- 
plied in the adjectives, caphs nal dyadds; ie, ei gaphs wn. dyad. fn. 
Some however supply ef tis efm. See Kahn. Gr. § 340, and L. Gr. IL 
§ 823. 2.—— dpa» %pn. The verb &7 is frequently repeated in suc- 
cessive clauses for the sake of distinctness, especially in colloquial, and 
even familiar style. Cf.§2; IIL 6.11; 8 8; 10.10, et al. and note, I. 6. 4. 








2—Kal yap oixlas, «7.A.; Cicero in Lael, XV. 55, has similar 
language: Quid autem stultius, quam, cum plurimum copiis, facultatibus, 
opibus possint, cetera parare, quae parantur pecunia, equos, famulos, 
vestem egregiam, vasa pretiosa; amicos non parare, optimam et pul- 
cherrimam vitae, ut ita dicam, supellectilem?——«al ra 8yra, 2 
acquired ; to be supplied from the correlative participle «rapévous. 
glraoy 8é, 8 néyioroy dayaddy elvyal pacity; the relative 8, neu- 
ter for the masculine &y; see Kiihn. Gr. § 832. 5. (6) and R; L. Gr. IL 
786. 3. Cf IV. 8 4, and also note § 7 below, where the relative is not 
attracted to the predicate. For a similar attraction in Latin, see Zumpt’s 
Gr, and Kihner’s Cie. Tusc. Disp. IV. 10. 23. Spay &n betore 
tovs woA. are best omitted in English, as their repetition encumbers the 
sentence, Sxws xrhocorvrar pportifostras...cé(wrrar; after 
sé(wvra:, ppovri(ovras is to be repeated, see note, L 6.8. <A strict con: 
sinnity of expreseion would require the last clause to read: otre rum 











BOOK II. CHAP. IV. 291 


by dy ixwor, éavrois cd (wyra:, but as ¢pfAow is used generically, it may 
have a plur. referring to it, xara obveow ; see Ktihn, Gr. § $32. 5. (a). 


3—AAAa& xal, quin etiam, moreover. 


4.—Kal xdyv rodAGy avrots 8vrwy. Kal is here to be connected with 
Svrey and not with rdyv, and is concessive, although ; see note, II. 8. 19: 
ef xal Soxotvres. Td wARSOs eiSéras. Fora similar expression 
of the same idea, see Diog. Laert. II. 30; and Cic. Lael. XVII. 62: saepe 
(Scipio) querebatur q:iod omnibus in rebus homines diligentiores essent, 
ut capras et oves quot quisque haberet, dicere posset, amicos quot habe- 
ret, non posset dicere. —— GAA nal... mdAty rovrTous davaTide- 
oat, they retract them again, i.e, remove them from the number of 
their friends, *AvarlSecSa:, literally, to put over again, to change a move 
in chess; see Woolsey’s Gorg. p. 461. D. p. 149. So Cic. in his Hortens, 
says: tibi concedo... ut calculum reducas si te alicujus dicti poenitet. 
TidAw is frequently used with verbs compounded with dvd in the same 
manner as we often use again. So in IIL 5.7; Thuc. L 109, et al. —— 
tocovroy, only so much, i. e., so little; ef. Cyrop. VL 38. 22. 





5.—Xphoimov...xpnords. For the paronomasia see note, II. 3.1. 
wapaudévinoy, from rapauévw, staying by, steadfast, faithful. 





6.—Eaurdy rdrre:, devotes himself to (the supplying of) every 
thing, etc. Kal trav xoivoy axpdtewyv; with the ellipsis sup- 
plied: xal rijs réy Kxow. mpdt. xaraoxevijs, as in the preceding member of 
the sentence. For the omission of the article, see note, L 1. 19. —— 3 
wey wpdrrovras...capaddAomeévous 8, those in prosperity...and 
those cast down by adversity. 





%—Td& Sta xpoaxotovse. The plural verb seems here to be used 
instead of the singular with the neuter plural for the sake of uniformity 
with the preceding and succeeding plural verbs. Tpoaxovew, to hear be- 
fore (another). in a similar manner xpoopay above. ——rotrwy plros 
evepyeray ovdevds Aelwera:, a friend fails in no one of these 
things, (Le. in whatever the hands supply, etc.) to confer favor. For 
the construction of the participle with the verb AclwreoSai, eee Kithn. 
§ 310.4; L. Gr. IL § 661.; Matth IL §554.f Cf ID 6. 5: ph éda- 
AelwecSas ed wordy, K.T.d. tavra 6 pldos... €Ef#pregey, these things 
a friend .. abundantly supplies, etc. The verb éfapxeiv, to suffice for, 
ete. seems to be properly rendered in this way, and the necessity of sup- 
plying the participle efepya(éuevos, is avoided. xTthpatos, § Kas 
Aetra: pfAos. The relative is not here attracted in gender to the pre- 
dicate because greater emphasis is laid upon the antecedent xrhparos. 








292 NOTES. 


CHAPTER V.. 


1—Oxdcov rots plaots &Etos efn, how much he is valued by 
friends. Cf L 1.1, &€&tos, «3A. "AvyricoSévn. Antisthenes was a 
disciple of Socrates and the founder of the school of the Cynica, See 
Ritter’s Hist. Philos. Vol. IL chap. IV. p. 108 sq, and Lewes’ Biog. 
Hist. Phil. Vol. IL. chap. IIT. p.168q. The form of the Ace, found 
here belongs rather to Plato than Xenophon, although in many pas- 
sages the Mas, vary, as in IIL 8. 1. Sympos. I 8. rod &meAovrvros 
abrov nal &AAwy woAA@y, before him who was negligent, etc. In re- 
spect to the collocation of the words, cf. IV. 6. 14: nal rots dyriAeyovow 
airois gavepoy éylyvero tadndés; Anab. VIL 1. 9, etal. Adbrod and 
&AAwy woAAGy are brought near together for the sake of the contrast. 
See Kithn. Gr. § 348. 10. 


2.—E¢7 like inquit in Latin is tautologically used after a verb o1 
speaking ; see note, I. 6. 4, and also cf. note, IL 4. 1. &&far, prices, 
estimationes. wov Sto pyaty atids éaoriy, is estimated at 
about two minae. The puva was seventeen dollars sixty-one cents. For 
the usual prices of slaves, see Boeckh’s Econ. of Athens, p. 67. B. I. ch. 13. 
——Nixlas, called by Athenaeus (vi. p. 272. «.) the richest of all the 
Greeks; and according to Xenophon (Vectig. 4. 14) he had 1000 slaves 
in his mines, See Boeckh, Econ. of Athens, B. IV. ch. 8. p. 480. 
emordrny eis tapyupia, overseer of the silver mines, sometimes called 
dpyupeia Erya. In the rich silver mines of Laurion many laborers were 
employed in the time of Socrates by private individuals. See Boeckh’s 
Dissertation on Econ. of Athens, p. 616 sq., where is a full account of this 
source of the wealth of Attica. Cf. also IIL 6. 12, and Vectig. IV. 1 sq. 
Tardvrov, = 60 minae and 600 drachmae, about $1056.60. —— 
oxoxovpat 8h rotro. The particle 34 is here resumptive, i.e. after 
speaking of the price of slaves, Socrates returns to the original question, 
this is what I ask, 1. e., ef &pa, etc. in oratio obliqua, but recta above. 


3.—Nal wa Al’; sc. eto} nal ray plrwy atlas. éye yoty; for the 
force of -yoty, see note, I. 6. 2.——rdy wéy riva...7Tdv 3’, one, some 
one,... another; so 6 yéy sis...5 dé ves, alius quis...alius quis, 
are often placed; see Kithn. L, Gr. II. § 481. d. apd wmdvtwy xpx- 
udrwy cal wévwy xpialuny. The idea of preference implied in xpé is 
most suitable in this passage. Cf. Apol. §20. Instead of révwy some editors 
use wépwv, but without necessity, authority, or, even apparent plausi- 
bility, as Antisthenes was doubtless very poor; v.Sympos. IIT. 8; IV.84. 
[n IL. 1.20: rev wévev xwdrovow juiv xdvra rayad’ of Seol, good things 


























BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 293 


are spoken of as sold for labor. And besides, Antisthenes the founder of 
the Cynic school of philosophers, might naturally be supposed to set a 
very high value upon xdéyoy, labor, trouble; v. Diog. Laert. Antisth. vita, 
p- 188 and 140. It is, however, more probable that xpd xdyrwy xpnudror 
xal xéywy had a proverbial significance: before all wealth and labor, 
i.-e., above every thing. @lrAov pot elvar; in other cases, we find 
tha particle Sore added after xplacda. Cf. Cyrop. IIT. 1. 86: Agtor pox, 
xésuu by xplao, Sste Thy yuvaixa awodaPeiy; VIIL 4.23: ode dy xplad 
9€ zauwdAdou, Ssre cot TavTa eipjodas. 





4.—E? ye...da71, xara@s by &xo1; fur the use of the Opt. mode 
with &» after ef, see note, J. 2. 28. @&s tAelorou Bios elva; this 
ought in strict conformity with the parallel phrase: xadds ay Exar eke- 
rdfew rive éavrdy, to read: weipacda: ds wAclorov Etioy elvat, but it 
is attracted to the form of the preceding enunciation: wécov kpa ruyxd- 
vet tois pldos Btwos Sy; see Kin. L. Gr. ID. § 646. 2. and 3. —— eyo 
ydp rot, see note, II. 3. 6. Tov pty... Tov 8t, from one...and 
from another. dvd? dauvrod uaGdrAdoy efrero; the preposition 
dyr{ is often thus placed after a comparative; see Kiho. Gr. § 287. 1. 
(b); L. Gr. § 588. Anm. 2. 


5.—Tda toraita xdyta cKxoxe, wh; the participle cxoxay is im- 
plied in the verb oxowa, see note, II. 3.14: 4 dxveis, «7A. considering 
all such things, I consider, whether, etce.; or according to Seiffert oxord 
may be taken in a pregnant signification: quae quidem omnia con- 
siderans, vereor ne, ete. &wrodsliswrat rod eipdyros, dis- 
poses of him for what he is found worth, will bring. So rod edploxovros 
in Aesch. c. Timarch. p. 117.2. Cf. Oecon. IL 8: wxdaow by ofec eipeiy ra 
o& xrhpara mwAovmeva, and De Vectig. IV. 25. 40, where see examples 
collected by Schneider. To wAetoy tHs Gilas, more than his 
worth. The idea of the passage is: If one has a friend who is bad or of 
little worth, and te can dispose of him for more than his value, he wili 
eusily be induced to sell him; i.e. if a friend of little value can be ex- 
changed for one of more worth, the transfer will be readily made. —— 
iraywydy i, there may be an inducement, etc. 

















CHAPTER VI. 


1.—Eddsxer...ppevody, he seemed to sharpen the mind. —— 
éxixetpolnpuev; the Attic form of the optative of contract verbs in -és 
and -d, is more unusual in the dual and plural than the comm-n form; 


- 294 NOTES. 


although the reverse is true of the singular. See Kahn. Gr. § 187.4 
L. Gr. L § 144.5; Buttm. § 105. note 4. 1.2. —— dpa is sometimes equt 
valent to dp’ of, nonne. See Eurip. Alcestis, 1 229,771. It ofter 
indicates doubt, uncertainty, wonder, unbelief, ete, like the Latin num, 
and is taken negatively and anticipates a negative answer, as in § 16: 
II, 18.8; IV. 2.22. It is also frequently employed as here in accord- 
ance with Attic urbanity, where there is no doubt, even in interroga- 
tions, when the interrogator knows that the answer of the person ad- 
dreased will be affirmative. When used for dp’ od, there is frequently a 
shade of irony implied, as in III. 2.1; 6.4; 10.1, 1%, et al. So dp’ edp 
' js sometimes used for dp’ ody of, as in II. 7.5; IIL 10. 4, etal. See 
Kahn. L, Gr. I. § 834. 2. For a similar use of ne in Latin for nonne, 
see Kibn. Tusc. Dis, IL 11. 26. xp@royv wey; the construction is 
changed here, and instead of the efra 8 which would naturally follow 
aporov pév, we find ri ydp (§ 2). Kihner compares in Latin, Cicero, 
Tuse. Dis, V. 27.78: primum ii qui sapientes habentur—; mulieres 
vero; and IV. 85. 74, on which see his note. Tov pty... apxo- 
pévov. Upon yuéy solitarium, see note, I. 1.1.——Mdyv piv ody, see 
note, L 3. 9. 








2.—T{ ydp; these particles are used when one passes with some 
animation to something new. Idp has no reference to the logical con- 
nection of the thought, but is merely rhetorical, and gives animation to the 
question itself. Quid? is used in a similar way in Latin. See Hartung, 
Gr. Partik. I. 8S. 480,1; Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 883.1; ef. §8; IL 10.8. 
rav wAnalwy, his neighbors. kal AapBdvewv, when he receives, ete 
"Agexréoy wévrot, abstinendum vero; pévros denotes confir- 
mation. See Kihn. Gr. § 316. R. (a); L. Gr. IL § 840.f Ch IV. 2 12, 
14; Sympos. IV. 33. 











3.—AvstéuBodos, (from cupzBddAdrdw, with the inseparable particle 
3us,) hard to agree with, hard at a bargain. See Stallb. Plat. de Rep. VL 
p. 486. B. ——"Epol pty Sones; cf. I. 2. 62: ’Euol uev eddxer, and see 
note, L1.1: 4 pew yap ypaoh. ovros...éxelvou, this... than that, 
tha other, characterized in § 2. A%ros refers to the nearest object and 
éxeitvos to the more distant; Kiéhn. L. Gr. § 629.7; I. 3.18; see Plat. 
Apol. 2. So hic and ille in Latin; see Kahn. Tuse. Disp. I. 49. 117. 





4.—T! 8; (what then?) indicates that the writer passes to some 
thing different, yet closely connected with what precedes. As +l &é 
follows +f ydp in this passage, so in IIT. 3. 6, 6 +f ydp follows +l 32. —— 
und wpds ty &AAo, see note, L 6.2: ob3’ dy cfs. For the use of 
wpds, see Kihn. Gr. § 298; III. (8). (a). Of IIL 6. 6: ob8¢ apds taiza 


BOOK Il. CHAP. VI. 295 


xe doxérAace. ——oX0Ahy wotetra:, makes leisure, i. e., allows him- 
self (no) time. ——dadServ abrds xepdSavet; the verb xepdavet in 
the future is expressed in Latin by a periphrasis with the subjunctive: 
unde ipse lucrum capturum se sperat. —— Ei 3€ ris... &xot, €d 50 
wdaoxwy avéxerat; some editors change %o: to &e: to make it cor- 
respond with dyéxera:, and others read dyéxoiro in accommodation to 
%xo1, but both badly. For in addition to Ms, authority for the reading 
given in the text, there is manifestly a change in the shade of thought, 
that requires a change of tense; the first clause is conditional: if one 
may have, etc.; the last, declarative of a fact: but he is pleased to re- 
ecive favor, ete; see note, I. 2. 82, When after ef the indicative occurs 
first, and then the optative, the action indicated by the latter is condi- 
tioned upon the performance of that which is expressed as doubtful by 
the former. Cf Cyrop. IV. 6.7: Ei ody ob ue Séxy wad dArida tid Ad- 
Bor. The verb dvéxera:, lit., to endure, suffer, is here used ironically ; 
so in Cyrop. V. 1. 26: dpavrés we dveEsueda...5ad cod ebepyerotpevos ; 
upon which see Owen’s note. 


5.—Oluat péy; 80 also jyotpa perv, Sond per, ode olda per, and 
similar phrases, are used without a corresponding clause with 3¢: J think 
(but I will not venture to assert it, or some such phrase implied). There 
is a modesty and urbanity in such modes of speech, characteristic or the 
Attic Greek. Kihn. Gr. § 822; L. Gr. IL § 784. 2. tavarria; 
the Acc. used adverbially. See Kithn. Gr. § 279. R. 10; L. Gr. IL 9 557. 
Anm. 4. —— pirdveixos wmpds 7d wh CAAElwEegSat, «7A, emu- 
lous not to be left behind in doing good (lit., in respect to, etc.) to those, 
etc. For the constr. of the Part. see 310. 4. (f). 





6.—Tots Adyots...Texpatpduevot; with verbs of mescaring, 
conjecturing, judging, ete, the dative is used; see Kiihn. § 285. (a). (b); 
L. Gr. IL § 586. e. Cf I. 4.1; Sympos, VIIL 11. The verb rexual- 
pecda: is also constructed with the prepositions ard and éx in Ilf. 5. 6; 
IV. 1. 2. eipyacuéroy has made, Act. in signif. bere, Pasa. IIL. 
10. 9. | 





%—Kal dvipa 8h Adyers; the particles xal...5h indicate that 
the phrase in which they stand, is joined to the preceding enunciauon as 
4 consequence or conclusion. They introduce the general truth indi- 
cated by previous examples. The phrase would be here expressed in 
English by: Do you, then, mean or say, ete. See Hartung, Gr. rartik. L 
264. In other cases xal...84 merely connect a passage which has greater 
force than the preceding, and indeed, et vero. They are also used ta 
resume an interrupted discourse for the sake of bringing it w a close 


296 NOTES. 


see note, L 2,24. See also on the different meanings of these particlea 
Klotz's Devarius, IL. 264. 5, and cf. Stallb. Plat. Phaed. p. 115. C.—— 
SiAoy elvat...evepyethoorra; for the personal construction cor- 
responding to 3Ao» elva:, with the participle, see Kiihn. Gr. § 810. R. 3; 
L. Gr. IL § 658. Anm. 2; Buttm. § 151.7. It seems to be occasioned by 
the desire to give prominence to the main word, &»dpa, which is pushed 
forward into the leading clause, instead of standing in a secondary clause 
as in the impersonal construction. See Woolsey’s Gorgias, p. 448. D. —— 
mal yap; xal, even, is to be joined with trro:s, and dp gives a reason for 
the implied answer to the preceding question, (I do) for, ete. Cf IL 1. 8. 


8.—Eley, be it 90, well; formed from the 3d sing. ef7. For the gram- 
matical form, see Buttm. § 108. p. 193, foot-note. It is sometimes a mere 
particle of transition, but often used by the Attic writers when they wish 
to dismiss one topic and pase to another. See Stallb. Plat. Apol. p. 19. A, 
and Euthyph. p. 88 sq. ———- ra waph ray Seoy...el cuuBovact- 
every; for the plural verb, xara otveow, with a subject expressed by a 
neuter article with a noun in the genitive plural, see Kahn. Gr. § 241. 
R.1; L. Gr. If. § 420.1. Cf Apolog. § 4. ——y» dy jyiy re Song, 
sc. pidoy woeio das. 


9.—Kara wé8as, sometimes rendered by running, “cursu,” or, 
“velocitate pedum,” but perhaps better, “insistendo vesti- 
giis ejus,” following close on his track ; as Livy, xxvii. 2, says: Mar- 
cellus ... vestigiis institit sequi. Cf. III. 11.8: tva xara wé8as GAlonwvras ; 
Cyrop. I. 6. 40. [of] éxSpof, are strictly those who from friends 
become enemies, Lat. inimici; whilst of rod éucoe are enemies in war, 
armed enemies, Lat. hostis. SoAmmon: éxSpds est 5 xpérepov plros ; 
mwod€utos autem 5 ned’ SxrAwy xwpay wéaAas. But still éxSpds is not unfre- 
quently used for an armed or warlike enemy, as éxSpol in h.1.,and woAduuos 
for one who is a bitter enemy and yet not in arms; see IV.4.17. Auvs- 
evs is one who bears an invincible, lasting hatred to another ; it is, 
however, especially in Homer, used with the nouns dvfp, &vdpes, for both 
the former; see Il. «. 100, and Al. Pillon, Syn. Gr. p. 51. Those who 
are pursued as prey, and held bound (8fcavra xaréxeu), are appro- 
priately called enemies, éxSpol = worgusor Girot 5t was. The 
preceding answer of Socrates was negative, and only informed how ene- 
mies could be procured, hence the question: But how, friends? See 
note, I. 8. 18: robs 5¢-xadrods. 








10.—Exddovres ofs &vy BotrAwyrar; for éxd3. robrots, ods & 
Botr. "Expdds éxddey rit, incantare aliquem (carmine, or, verbis). —— 
¢faArea from @:Aéw, and hence lit., a love-potion, a charm. 


BOOK It. CHAP. VL 297 


11—A pty; to this péy, 3é near the end of § 12: “AAAas 8é rivas, 
answers. toiade tis; see note, I. 1.1. Tis is used here because 
the line is quoted from memory, as heard (#xovoas) from those who 
were accustomed to recite Homer. Acip’, «1A. This line is from 
the Odyssey, XIL 184. The sentiment in this and the two following 
sections, according to Weiske, is that one who wishes another to be his 
friend must first signify his own love to him by words and then by ac- 
tions —— OUx> &AA4; the general rule is that od should be written 
before consonants and ob« and ody before vowels. But where special 
emphasis is to be laid upon the particle, it is generally written of even 
before vowels, This takes place when ov stands at the end of a sentence, 
and there is a break in the discourse, when it corresponds to our no in 
answer to a question, and in antithetical clauses; when, however, closely 
connected with what follows, obx« generally, though here, of« is written. 
See Kiihn. Gr. § 15. 4. tots éx’ dperf piroripoupévors, 
those earnestly striving for virtue. 











12.—3 x e3dy' 72, almost; with Aéyeas, these words may be para- 
phrased in Latin: hoc idem fere est, quasi dicas, ——ofa wh vopsei 
2 KATayeAawyra Adyeiy, as (that) when he hears, he will not sup- 
pose the one who praises speaks ironically or in ridicule. For the form 
of future called Attic, as it appears in yomiet, see Kiihn. Gr. § 117. 1 and 
2. oiStrw, thus, i. e., if he supposed himself ridiculed. 








13.—O%x, no, see note, § 11. Hxovoa pty. The particle ny 
is used here much as in oluas péy in § 5. éxliaraito; the optative 
is employed on account of its being a mere relation of what had been 
heard from another. Bornemann thus paraphrases it: Yxovoa Aeyévyrwr, 
Sri Tlepix. éxlora:ro. See Kihn. Gr. § 829 and 845; L. Gr. IL. § 769. 3. 
——d¢moler. The sudden transition here from indirect discourse, al- 
though somewhat common in Greek, would hardly be admissible in 
Latin. wnepidwas rt &yaddy, by conferring some favor upon it. 
Socrates supposed that Pericles made himself profitable to the State as an 
orator and Themistocles as a general. 








14.—M AA oper; for the optative see note, I. 2. 28. ——-xrf- 
caoSat; for the aorist Infin. after péAdomer, seo IL 7. 10 and note, 
I. 2. 10.——Adyery re wal wpdrreiv; by Aéyew and xpdrrew 
the two means of becoming useful to the Stete, illustrated by the two 
preceding examples, are brought to view. —— 4d 38° gov; see note, 
L. 8.18: robs 3¢ wadous. 


15.—Edpuy ydp; (yes) for, etc, see note, 5.4 9.--—gpirAous and 
tralpous; see note, L 5. 4, 


15 


' 





298 NOTES. 


16.—Kal, wep) c& Scareydueda, olvdd rivas. Kal is to Le 
ioined with olaSd rivas, and wep) of Siadeydueda, (which iz the point 
in discussion,) is thrown in, to recall Socrates’ attention to the question 
proposed, ——péAe: pot, ed, this.is my care, this I wish to know, 
whether, ete. —— é& érolyuov, easily; see Viger, p. 70, 1. 


1%—O rapdrre: ce, & Kpirdf. Sr. We may supply after % 
raparre: oe, TOUTS éoriv, Sr. SoStallb. explains Plato Rep. Lib. VI. 
p- 491. B: 9 yey wdyrey Savpacréraroy dkotoa, Sri... exprécapuer. 
Cf. Isocr. Taneg. p.77. 176, and Stallb. Plat. Lysid. p. 204 C. The 
relative is here made the principal clause, and that which should be the 
principal clause is introduced by &rz The natural construction of the 
sentence would be: 8 rapdrre: o«, woAAdmis tvdpas... dpgs. Cf. Kahn. 
Gr. § 847; L. Gr. IL § 857. Xarkewhrepoy xpwhévovs, ws. 
&AAFAIS. ons 





18.—Aicxpa fixiora wposiémevai, which least of all admit, ete. 
Cyrop. VIL 1. 18: éy& yap xakdy oddty... wposhoouat. ——w OA EME- 
x&s == woAeulws, since it is generally used in‘a good sense; in a warlike 
manner, bravely, ete.; while the meaning of woAeulws is with enmity, 
hostility, which alone is the appropriate idea here. Cf. § 21. 


19.—AStpws 2xw, [am disheartened. The adverb here with iyo 
is used like efu: with the adjective as very frequently, see § 18. —— 
ere yap Tous wovnpous dpe, x.7.A.; to this, odd ay, u.7.A, in § 20, corre- 
sponds. For the anacoluthon, see note, I 2. 31, and cf. IT. 2.5: ob88, «rr. 


20.—Ei 3¢ 34; for the force of 84, see I. 5.1: but if, as you now 
Bay. €avrois...&AARAous; the reciprocal and reflexive pronouns 
are often used, where there is no antithesis expressed or implied, with- 
out distinction, and even in the same sentence as here, merely for the 
sake of variety. Cf IL 7.12; TIL 5.16. As the reciprocal and reflexive 
pronouns both express a reflexive idea, and are nearly related to each 
other, the reflexive may take the place of the reciprocal when it is easily 
understood that several persons so perform an act in respect to them- 
selves, that it appears as reciprocal. But when the antithesis, éavrdy 
éxaoros is either expressed or implied, the reciprocal must le used; 
ef. IIT. 5. 2, 16.. See Kahn. Gr. § 302. R. 7; Soph. 145, n. 2. 





QI—AAA’ Zxet wév...roixwlAws xwws tavra, but these things 
are somewhat diverse. For the use of the Adv. and fx, see note, § 19, 
The particle yéy is here followed by *AAA’ Sums, § 22.— pices yap 

--deovTal re yap; the second +dp introduces a parenthetical clause ; 
see not, IV. 2.38; Bornem. Sympoa, IV. 55, and ef. III. 10.8; IV. 3.10 





BOOK II. CHAP, VI. 299 


Ta...moAepind, supply: pice Zyovow of tvSpemor, have some 
things conducive to hostility, as opp. to Ta... piducd. —— worepiwdy... 
tps, xrA. The adjective wodreutxds here seems to mean: productive of 
divisions or discord. For the construction, see IL 8.1: xpyoimarepor 
vopi{ovel, K.T.A.——pionrdy, worthy of hatred, odious. 








22.—Aipotyras wey as if followed by dévayra: 3é but there isa 
change of construction, in order to indicate an accession of emphasis in 
the last clause, by means of the sal. Sivavrat...dbvavrat 88; 
for the omission of uéy, see note, 1.1: adel .. ddicet 38. —— dy xap- 
Ttepeiy, to endure it patiently. obs uh tpoohKes; SC. Aue; 
see note, IL 1. 32. 











23.—Nouluws = Sucalws; cf. IV. 4.1. Td vdpioy 18 also defined 
in IV. 4. 11 and 12 as 7d Slxasov. Cf. algo 8. 11. thy Upty...d1a- 
tlSeocdat, to settle a strife “not only without giving pain but also 
advantageously to one another.” Hickie. Td peTapeAna dmervoy, 
i, @, Thy peTauérciay yernoouevny wxpotévat, from proceeding to what 
shall cause repentance ; for the use of the abstract neuter here, see Kthn. 
L, Gr. IL § 474, y; Matth. IT. § 570. 








24,.—TloArrixav tTipa@y, governed in the Gen. by xowwvobs elva, sco 
Kihn. § 273. 8. (b). 





25.—Ei 8¢ ris, connected in construction with reparau Tots 
@lrots ra Sleata Bondeiv; for the construction here, see Kiithn. 
Gr. § 279.7; L. Gr. IL § 558. Anm, 4, where several similar examples 
are given. Cf. III. 5.16; Sympos. VL 3; Dem. L c, Aphob, p. 814. 3, 
kal Uptas. Kal connects &ptas to BovAduevos, if any one wishing to 
be honored in order that, etc....and having been appointed archon, 
should attempt, etc; for the use of the Aor. see note, I. 1. 18. 





26.—Etijvy rots nparlorois cuvSepnpévous...iéva:. The 
participle is not here put by attraction in the same case as the personal 
object, but in the accusative. See Kiihn. Gr. § 307. R. 2, and note, L 1. 9. 
For the use of the Mode and Tense, see note, I 2. 28. suytise- 
odat, to make a compact, or to unite together. xdyras by rots 
ky@vas obra évixwy, the Accus. of a kindred signification with the 
verb, is common to the Greek with other languages. So we find xuvyphy», 
‘yrduny, dlenv viKay (to gain, win, etc.) See Kahn. Gr. § 278. 1. -—— 
Exe? wey, i.e, év rots yuumiKots &yaou. WOATKOIS, BC. &y@ow, —— 
x@s ody; the particle ody is here pleonastic, since érel ody precedes, 
[t is wanting in some Mss, KkTnodpevoy; see note, I. 3.8: arrd- 
uevoy. ToOUTOLS KOLVwYOIS...xpemevory; see II. 1.12: SovrAcis 
xXpHjodat 




















800 NOTES. 


27.—"AAAa pay; see note, L 1. 6.—-xdneivo, this also. — 
cal rotUrewy. For this use of ebros with xaf in making an addition te 
& previous clause, see C. 513. 1, note. xal phy, and indeed; cf. note, 
IL 3.4. —-e8 woinréor; for the signification and use of the verbal 
in -réos, see Kiithn. Gr. § 284. 1.1; Buttm. § 184. 8. Trovs Beari- 
orovs €Adrrovas...rovs xelpovas wAelovas Syras, the best 
who are fewer than the worse who are more. €SérAovres...Se 
Neos; seo note, L 2. 9. 











28.—Exo:us, be able; see note, IL 6. 18. ——-d:1a 1rd epwrs 
«ds elya:, because I am given or inclined to love. Ch 16.14. The 
love of true beauty, virtue, and honor, with which Socrates labors to 
inspire his friends, must be here meant. In reference to the attraction, 
see note, 1 2.3: rg gavepds elyu.——Setyvis SaAos Epunpar, 1 
am strongly all-impelled ; 8exes qualifies the phrase 3A0s Spu.—— ¢- 
AG@y...abr. dytipiretodat, whilst I love them, to the being loved 
in turn. ——dyrermidSupetodsa: ris Evyovelas, to be sought in 
turn for the sake of intercourse, companionship; fuvovclas is the genitive 
of cause or occasion, see Kiihn. Gr. § 274. 1. 


29.—Todrey, of these (qualities indicated by the preceding clauses). 
—— 8ejcev; Neut. Part. used impersonally. 


80.—ldAas é€x:Suue. The idea is: I have long been and now 
am desirous, etc. So the Adv. wdAa is freq. used with a verb in the 
present tense. —— &AAws re wal; see note, L 2 59. 


31.—Td ras xeipas wpospépovta bropévety wotety Tods 
«aXous, that he who lays hands upon, will retain those who are beau- 
tiful. ZedAAns; see Od. XIL 85 8q.——-ras 5é ye Zetpijvas... 
dwopéveww. The particle 3é here denotes contrast, on the contrary, and yé 
renders the word on which the strength of the opposition is placed (i. e., 
e:pjvas) emphatic. Cyrop. IL 6.18, and Bornemann’s note in h. 1; 
Symp. IV. 18; and see Hartung, I. p. 380. ‘Twopévew, to await, not to 
free from. In reference to the Syrens, see Hom. Od. XI. 39. 52. 





32.—Iiposolaorros, 80. pov; for the omission of the subject, see 
Kahn. Gr. § 312. R. 4; L. Gr. IL. § 666. Anm. 3, For the use of ds with 
the participle, see note, I 1. 4, and cf. § 33. ——edSus, xu7rA., you 
have forthwith, i.e, notwithstanding your assurances (contained in és 
ov xposolcoyros, x.T.A. and Sdppei), ete. of wey... nadrol. Socra- 
tes jestingly gives the word xaAds, which is ambiguous, and was applied 
to physical beauty by Critobulus, an application to mental excellence, 
whilet aioxpés here, aesiguates one who is ugly in appearance, but whn 





BOOK II. CHAP. YI. - 801 


trusts to his mental excellence to give him the reputation of being nadds. 
Critobulus perceiving the irony of Socrates, seeks to avoid the ambiguity 
of the word by showing that he uses xaAds in regard to physical beauty : 
ds Tob ey Kadro’s piAfoayrés pou, Tods 8° e&yadobs KaTapiAhoarros. 


83.--Edoe:s me xareiwety gov xpos abrdy, you will permit 
me (lit.) to accuse you to him? The verbs wposxaryopeiy and SiaBdAAew 
ure also used in the same playful manner. Cf. Weiske, De Pleon. Gr. 
p- 29. The idea implied in this question: will you so speak, fee], and 
act, that I can truly say of you, etc. ——&yacas...abrov; the verb 
&yacSa: is very seldom construed with the genitive of the person with. 
out the accusative of the thing on account of which one is admired. 
But it is sometimes followed by the genitive of the participle, which 
. designates both the person admired, and that on account of which he 
is admired; as in: Oeconom. IV. 21: woAd 58 marAoy Kyauat Tov Kara- 
Ketphoayrds go: wal d:ardtayros Exacta rotrwr. The ascending order 
of the incentives to friendship should not here escape notice: 1. admi- 
ration (&yaca: abrov); 2. regard, good will (ebvoinds ters xpds abrdy); 
3. real merit as a friend, § 35, (éwimeAhs trav plrwy ef, x.7.A.). See 
Weiske in h. 1. 


84.—"Apa wh; see note, I. 3. 11. "AAA, on the contrary, nai, 
even ; there is an ellipsis of ob pdvoy ob SdEw BiaBddAAecSa: before 4rddAd 
wal, Cf. the use of the negative phrase: &AA’ od3%, «.7.A, II. 8. 8, and 
note. ——- rpds obs for wpbs exelvouvs obs; see note, L 2. 6. 





35.—Kadrots €pyocs...rots ayadsors, the honorable deeds.. 
prosperity. tots éauvrov® for cweavrod, see note, I 4. 9. : 








0 
&rokdpvers mNxXavemevos, you are unwearied in your devices, — 
xat Src; the particle Sr: is somewhat loosely repeated here, as it occurs 
before éxmeAfs above. —— %yywras. .elya:; for the use and signi- 
ficance of yryvéoxew with the infinitive, as distinguished from the parti- 
ciple, see Kiihn. Gr. § 811.4; L. Gr. IL. § 657. Anm. 2. Cf. Apol. § 33, 
and Hellen. IV. 6.9; VIL. 1.41. ——w#dyv...éwirhderoyr; this sepa- 
ration (hyperbaton) of wdyv from its adjective gives it special emphasis ; 
see Kiihn. Gr. § 348. 9, and L. Gr. IL. § 865. 1. oluat...elval pe; 
see note, I. 4. 8: caurdy, x.7.A. 





36.—"Oswep on éx) ool dy, as if it were not in your power. 
For the use of ésrep with the participle in the Accus, Abs, marking the 
objective ground of an action, see note, IL 3. 8: and for the force of éwt, 
see Kihn. Gr. § 296. IL 3; L. Gr. IL § 612. p. 297. of x for of, 
see note upon § 11.——’Acracias. This woman, distinguished for 
the charms of her person, manners, and conversation, acquired an almost 





802 NOTES. 


unboundel influence over Pericles as well as other literary men of her 
age. Frecisely how much is meant by Socrates’ allusions to her instruc 
tions to him is difficult to determine. It has been contended, with con- 
siderable plausibility, that he speaks ironically both here, in Plato, Me- 
nex. p. 285. E., and in Oecon. IIL 14: ovorfow 3¢ co: eye Kad "Arractas, 
% emicrnuovéorepoy euot cot raita xdvra emidelfe. Cf. Socrates’ Life, 
by Wiggers, and Thirlwall’s Greece, I. p. 320. Seivas...cuydyery; 
for the use of the Inf. after Adjj. denoting fitness, ability, etc., see Kihn. 
Gr. § 806. 1. (c). YevSoudvas, is contrasted with &Andelas 
rayada 8:ayyeAXrobaas. éxatvotaas, when they praise. 
& 3%, which things, referring to the preceding instructions of Aspasia. 














87.—Olos...cvAAauBdvery por; see note, L 4.6: ofouvs réuvey. 
—el 3% 44; we should rather expect day 5 uh to correspond with 
ds (day) pty, «7.2, above, but e not unfrequently follows éd» when 
the first of two conditional clauses is more important, and contains a 
more specific reference to consequences that may result. ——-ob« ay 
€3éAots; we might perhaps expect the construction with &sre instead 
of the form of a primary enunciation. —~wAdoas, the middle form of 
the verb wAdrrew, is generally used with the metaphorical signification, 
deceiving, lying, ete; see Demosth. pro Coron. p. 288. 10, and Kihn. 
Gr. § 250. R. 4; L. Gr. IL § 398. 5. But the active form is also some- 
times used with the same meaning; see Demosth. de Coron. p. 268, 121: 
rl Adyous wxAdrres; also in 805, 232, although just after, the middle 
form occurs, Cf. also Plat. Phaedr. p. 246. C. 


* 88.— Ex tavde oxdyar el ydp; see note, 1.1.6: ra yey yap dvay- 
xaia,——— Th» vary; see note, I 1. 9.—— as by orparnying; 
Weiske conjectures that &» should be d»r:, but that reading is not sup- 
ported by any of the Msa. For the omission of the participle Sy7:, see 
note, L 4. 10 and 5.1. The particle & is not to be joined with the par 
ticiple as if the order were: ool ws &» els orparryiuds, but with wel- 
geiey, which is to be supplied in thought: ef rh» wéAw evdduerds cor 
Eaurhy emrpepa: weloasus, ds ty tis abrhy weloeser, el od elns otparryixés ; 
ef. Kahn. in b.1, and O16. 4; 81; Cyrop.I1 3.8; VIL 4.3. See 
Kthn. Gr. § 261.4; L. Gr. IL § 456. Hence ds by» orparyyixg tyr, as 
or as if, etc, designates a thing by comparison, whilst ds orparnyieg Byres 
states the thought or supposition of the speaker: that you are, etc. ; see 
note, I. 1. 4. wl &y offer ceauvrdy...xvacdsety; see L 4,8-— 
wetpay 8:800s, when you made a trial (of your ability). 





39.—Zuvropwrdryn.. &yaddy weipacda:; concerning the ser 
tment, see note, L 7.1.——8 rie...rodro, limiting accusatives. —— 


BOOK II. CHAP. VIL 803 


naShoe: r1€ wal peréry. The idea that virtue ia the result of edu- 
cation and practice is a favorite one with Socrates; see I 2.19; IIL 9 
1; IV 1, of saep.——olpa: Sety Huds travTy Snpacdas, hunt 
friends, in the manner in which I have explained, etc. ; see note, L 7.8: 
radry Aumnody. ob rws hAAws, in some other way; other enclitics 
88 wés, x.7.A., are placed in the midst of discourse like rls. Cf. IV. 6. 9. 








CHAPTER VII. 


1.—Ka! uy, and indeed, or, moreover, jam vero.—— ras 
&wopsas...7as wey... ras 8; for the demonstrative use of the 
article, see Kahn. Gr. § 247. 3. (d), and for the partitive apposition, 
§ 266. 3, and cf. note, IT. 1.4. ——"Ep&® St xalédy rotrocs & oi» 
o18a avrg, but I will speak even in this matter, what I myself have 
been witness of; lit., what I know with him, i.e, by being in company 
with him; ouve:dévac avrg, to be conscious to one’s self, conscium 
sibi esse. Cf Anab. VIL 6.18; Oeccon. III 7; Sympos, IV. 62. 
When suveiSévac is used of those things which cannot be known from 
personal observation, it seems to be by a rhetorical figure, the person 
representing himself as present when he is not; see Isocr. Areop. c. 19; 
Plat. Phaed. p. 92. D. where Adéyous takes the place of persons, in refer- 
ence to which this word is more properly used. TKUIPOROS 
Exovra, “had a long face on.” neets; for the plural here, see 
[. 2. 46. 








2—AAAG phy... ye; well, (if you wish me to tell you my trou- 
ble,) I am, indced; see Arn. 2 Gr. Pr. Comp. 34, and cf. note, I 1. 4, 6, 10. 
— égraviacey % wéAts. For this revolt of the Athenians under 
Thrasybulus from the dominion of the Thirty Tyranta and its result, see 
Thirlwall’s Hist. Gr. Vol. L 500 sq. ch. xxxi.; Mitford, ch. 21. 4, and 
Xen. Hellen. Mi. 4. els roy Mepaia; this is the reading in 4 Mas, 
for the Vulg. &s roy 1. The latter preposition probably crept into the 
Mss. from the és following. It seems at least to be decided that ds is 
used only with words indicating persons, or the names of countries or 
cities) when they stand for the inhabitants; see Kahn. Gr. § 290. 8; 
L. Gr. IL § 604; Matth. IL § 578. i. In Hellen. IT. 4. 10 we find eis rd» 
Me:pata in reference to the same event.——-quveAnAddacty ds eye 
wdveveal rocabrat, Ss7” elvat, «.7.A. At first view the indi- 
eative 4oay with Ssre should seem to be required here, as the conse 
quence appears to be a reality and not a mere notion; but examination 








804 NOTES. 


shows that the consequence depends not upon the whole preceding clause 
but upon one word only: reeavra:, upon the idea of number, multitude 
see Kahn. Gr. § 341. 2.3; L. Gr. IL § 825.8; cf. § 38. éy tH oinlg, 
in my house; the article with the force of a possessive pronoun; see note, 
I. 1. 9. TeccapesxalSexa; many read tegoapaxaiSexa, the un 
declined form, which is more common in the writers contemporary with 
our author, but Xenophon not unfrequently uses forms which are dis 
carded by his contemporaries, tovs éXevSépous. The article 
here contrasts the free with slaves: fourteen of the rank of freemen (to 
say nothing of slaves). For the masculine gender where only personality 
and not sex is taken into account, see Kiihn. § 241. R. 11; L. Gr. IL 4380. 
c. Cf. rebs oixelous...rovovrovs, but in § 8 where female employments 
are spoken of, the feminine is used. Cf. also Rost’s Gr. 100. Anm. 12, 
and Matth. IL § 436. 2 AauBdvopey ex rHs ys; see L 3.5: 
Ssre ph AawBdyvety, «7A. Cf. also IL 9. 4 below. OALyaya pu- 
ala. Many of the citizens were put to death by the tyrants, others took 
refuge in Piraeus or removed to Megara, Thebes, ete. Cf. Thirlwall and 
Mitford, and Xen. Hellen. as above cited under écraclacey, x.7.X. 
wpdérepov, Lat. citius. weptopay adxeoAAupévous; for the 
construction of the participle here to complete the verbal idea, see Kahn. 
§ 310. 4. (e); L. Gr. IL § 660. V. The use of wepsopas (lit, to overlook) 
with a Part. in the sense of permit or allow, is frequent in the best writ- 
ers; see Kiihn. Gr. § 311. 14, and cf. Isoc. Panegyr. éy rotovrors 
spdypaccty, in the present state of things, his temporibus. 


























3.—T{ wroré éoriy, how can it be possible? or, how in the world 
18 this? —— 6 Kepdyowy. The article here is decticeés Ceramo ille; 
see Kahn. § 244.7. The same name is afterwards used, § 4, without tha 
article. —— rpégpwy, whilst he supports, etc. 


4.—Kal rérepoy, utrum vero, see note, I 3. 10. rods 
wap ool, x.7.r.; the strict uniformity of position between the parallel 
members‘of the sentence is worthy of notice, and also the force of the 
words between the Art. and noun. &xd, through, by means of. —— 
evropeiy, to have plenty, in contrast with dv dwoplas elvas N> 
At fn. The particle »f retains its usual affirmative force here. Aris- 
tarchus not perceiving the bearing which Socrates gives to the words 
sixouvy aicxpdy, replies: It is indeed base that I am in circumstances of 
want; for free people are supported by me whilst only slaves by him. 
This passage is not then parallel with those, where after an interrogation 
with a negative, N} Afa has the negative implied after it. In such cases 
the negative phrase has the force of affirmation, and the »} strengthene 
it. See IV. 6, 10, and cf. Sympos. V. 1: ‘O 3 KaAAlas Un: Xb de 34, 











BOOK II. CHAP. VIL. 805 


& KpirdBovre, eis thy rep) rot ndddous ayava xpds Lwxpdryny eb a&ydi- 
cracat; Nh Al’, tpn 6 Lwxpdrys, sc. ode dvSlorara. Notice also the 
force of the words ya) pa Ala in § 14, where see note. 


5.—"Ap’ ody, see note, IL 6. 1.——&Agira, meal for making 
bread. The grinding was performed by women; see Fiske’s Man. p. 158. 
ipdria...xiTwwloxot, wrA. The iudriov was a rectangular (gener- 
ally square) piece of cloth, worn as an outer garment by both men and 
women, and nearly corresponding with the Roman toga, The x:rdp 
was an under-garment, substantially like the Roman tunica, The x:rw- 
vioxos, tunicula, diminutive of x:réy, is attributed to men by Ammonius, 
xitévov to women; but in Pollux VIL 55, x:rwvfoxovs are also dresses 
of females, The xAauts was a coarser and shorter mantle (Pollux X. 
124), worn especially by soldiers, The éfols (fr. duos), according to 
Pollux and Fest., a man’s vest leaving the shoulders bare. Often worn 
by the slaves with one sleeve; see Fiske’s Man. p. 208, and Smith's 
Dict.: Pallium, p. 717 sq. ——"Ewe:ra, and yet; see note, J. 2. 26, 
So Elra in § 6, and “Exe: in §7 indicate affected astonishment; see 
Kihn. § 344. 5. (e), and cf. note, L 2. 26.—MMdvra wey odv; similar 
to xdyv yey ody, see note, L 3.9. Here it is corrective, Those with you 
know none of these things, etc. # Yes, every one of them, I think, 
immo omnia. For.the use of yey ody (uevodv) to express confirma- 
tion, cf. IIL 8 4; 9.14; IV. 6.10. See Kuhn. Gr. §316. R.; L. Gr. IL 
§ 698. b, and 840. g, 594. Anm., and 70l.e.——és éygma:, var. 
Lect.: ds ey Pua; as Fywye olua, and ds eym olpa. 


6.—A’ évds, Genit. of means, with the Prep. ; see note, I 2. 14. 
AeiToupyety. For an account of the service called Ac:roupyiu, 
see the word in Smith’s Dict. p.’577. thy re oixliay waagav; the 
article used as possessive pronoun, see note, I. 1.9. For the more usual 
position of was, see Kiihn. § 246. 5. (8); for its position here, § 246. 5. 
(yy, and 245. 3. (b).——Mevyapéwy. Aristoph. Acharn. 519 says: 
éouxopdyre: Meyapéwy rd xAavlonia. @vovpevot...eéxovety, hold 
- or have by purchase. Buttmann calls this a paraphrase for the perfect 
tense (completion in the present time), see 144, N. 18. &sre, so that, 
on condition that. For the constr. of sre here with the infinitive, see 
Kithn. § 841. 3. (c), and L. Gr. IL § 825. ¢ epydlecda: & Karas - 
%x1, to elaborate, make whatever may be pleasing to them (the mas- 
ters). For the ellipsis, see note, IL 1. 32. 

















T—Madeiv...uynpoveterv...dytalvery re nal ioxtvery... 
ethoacdxal re wal odferv. The beautiful change of tense, so that 
the Pres. is used where continued action is denoted, and the Aor. where 





506 NOTES. 


the action is momentary or completed, should not escape notice; see alse 
note, IIL 11.10.———rots edépagi, Dat. of the respect in which a 
thing is taken, Kithn. Gr. § 284 (10) ——aw@darpa Byra...xph- 
ota. For the neuter gender after Fem. nouns, see Kiihn. Gr. § 242.1; 
L. Gr. IL. § 481. 2; Buttm. § 129.5. Cf IIL 1.7. 


8.—"Euadoy 3¢... xérepor; the verb Zuadoy is placed before the in- 
terrogative xérepoy for the sake of emphasia, Cf IL 5.2; IIL 9.1; 
[V. 2. 20, et al. See also note, IIL 5.18: 4 wéAss 8xws. ——ds ot re 
Xphoipa byta...00Te woihcoveat, supposing that they are nei- 
ther useful...nor that they themselves will ever, etc.; for és with tne 
participle, see note, IL. 2. 8. éxipeAnarnodpevar; one Ms. has 
éxipeAnoduevat, the form of the future of this verb always used elsewhere 
by Xenophon, as in IL 8. 8. It is not impossible, that the form given 
in the text crept in from the following d&peAndnoduevat, upon which see 
note, L 1. 8, and C. 554. N. &pyotrres, when idle. 


9%—AAAd wal viv pv. The idea is: but also, in the present 
state of things, this additional trouble exists, that, ete. “AAAa denotes 
transition and xaf augmentation; together they may be rendered more- 








‘over. See Hoog. Partic. p. 20. L and 21. II; for the use of the particle vip», 


to indicate result, see Kahn. L. Gr. I. § 690. 2; Klotz’s Dev. IL p. 677. 
clySuvos pel(w...adeéxSetav, «tA. Klyduvos is generally 
followed by pf and the subjunctive or optative. For examples of the 
Infin. see Schneid. Anab. VI. 1. 21.——épéyv, when you see. —— 
sigdduevat, «.7.A.. when they perceive that you are pleased, etc. —— 
Thy an’ exeivav, Bc. evepyeriap. 





10.—E/...rolvuy, ‘if now. ——Sdvaroyv...rpoatperéoy Fy; 
the verbal in -reos indicating necessity, is used without &. See Kihn, 
Gr. § 854, R. 3; L. Gr. IT. § 821. 8. So in Latin the particle in -ndus 
is ueed, with a form of the verb esse in the indicative: preferenda 
erat mors; see Zumpt, L. Gr. 499, 7, and Kuhn. Tuse. Quaes, L 49, 
116. p. 168. For the governing power of the verbal, see note, L 7. 2. 
—rpexrwdécrepa; some editors substitute zperwSdorata, which 
has very little Ms. authority, and is far inferior to the comparative, 
given in the text. The idea is: more becoming for women (than any 
other art or employment). For the connection of adjectives .n different 
degrees of comparison, see Kiihn. L, Gr. IL § 591. 


11.—’AAA@ ® used when one replies quickly and decidedly. See 
Kiihn. Gr. § 822. 6. R. 12. It need not always be rendered at all in 
English, as here. —— Sore xpdodey wiv... viv Sé, 80 that whilst before 
. yet now, see note, L 6. 5. ob wposcéuny, did not dare, or was 








BOOK II, CHAP. VII. 807 





averse to, unwilling, asin IV. 2. 17. els Epywv &poppry, meang, 
neceasary for carrying on the work. ‘Agopuf is, in general, that from 
" which one starts, the basis of operations, Cf. IIL 5.11; 12, 4 imo: 
wévesy abrd wrosfoas, to dare to do this; ie, Saveloacda: eis 
tpyww adoputy, to borrow moncy for, ete, whilst in the Act. Voice it 
means, to lend on interest. 





12.—Ewyv43y. The verb cvdéeuas is seldom used in the Aor. by 
good Attic writers; instead of it they use éxpidany. As it forms an Aor. 
L middle, the passive form takes the passive signification ; (see Stuart’s 
N. T. Gr. § 184, e.g, and Kuhn. Gr. § 252. R; and besides, the Act. 
form of this verb is found, according to Bekker Anecd. I 95. Cf. Kihn. 
L. Gr. IL § 403. 8; Rost, § 118. —— dpya(épevar pty Aploray, 
€pyacduevat 8t é3elxvour. They took their dinner while at work, 
but their supper after they had finished their work, The beauty and 
definiteness of the use of the tenses in Greek is unsurpassed. The &picror 
(Aplorwyr), the meal taken near the middle of the day and hence cor- 
responding in time with our dinner, and 8eixvoy (édelxvovy), supper, the 
principal meal among the Greeks; see Fiske’s Man. p. 204. For the 
force of uéy... 5¢, see L 1. 1. adyr) ipopwpévory éauras; the 
verb ddepde, lit., to look askance at, and hence, to view with suspicion, 
is contrasted with 73éws...édépwr. When oppressed with want, they 
looked with suspicion, lest one should receive more food, etc. than an- 
other; a very natural effect of want. For the use of éaurds and &AAr- 
Aas, see note, IL 6, 20.— af pey...éplrouw (sc. airdy), 588... 
hydaa (sc. abrds). Such ellipses in parallel members is frequent. So 
in Thucyd. L 78: od yap mapa dixaorais of re Huay (sc. wpds robrous), 
otre rottwy (sc. mpds quads) of Adyo: vy ylyvowro. See Kuhn. Gr. 
§ 346. 2. (b), and L. Gr. IL § 852. h. *Ayaway as distinguished from quAciy, 
seems to designate regard and satisfaction rather than love. xal- 
poy Sinyetro, he related with joy; for the numerous adverbial rela- 
tions designated by the Partic. in Greek, see Kiéthn. Gr. § 812. —— 8:9- 
yetto Tavta re, xat 8re airsa@vrac, he related these things... 
and added, ete; see Kithn. L. Gr. IL § 762. Anm. For the India 
air:éyrat, instead of the Opt. after the Praet. followed by rz, see note, 
I. 1. 13. abroy...éodtecy. For the Accus, with the Inf. after 
altiacdas, see L 1. 2, ) 


13.—Efra. See note, J. 2. 26, and §5 above. ——rdy rod xuvds 
aéyoyw, the dog-fable or the fable concerning the dog, as in IIL 5. 10: 
Thy tov Sea xpiow, judgment in relation to the goda. Cyrop. VL 8. 
10: quay Adyos, rumor concerning us; VIIL 5. 28, etal. See Kihn, 
L. Gr. IL § 528. A. 2; Matt. Gr. IL § 842.1. The idea here, however 











e353 BcYrEs. 


aust i+: tat wird of the ise ie, wikis the deo spake, os me Pik 
Buse Lp 46: pibes, fo § aheey ses tw Aawre dee —— Sis. 
Xsan;ase seme ws bswe gocierred cee lene form of thes werd, akbough 
tae resiiags <f tac Me are warosus. wpes thy keexérp ares, 
sree tate nid hey nuize.—— Oavaactoer soress, see note, L 2 3D: 
on ke, a7 —ts 2 1E8 2 reson ond 3 equivalent ta, oo that you, 
or. bcowe poe See hie Ge § 234 2; L Gril § ae 3 — ee 
pew Tais...wapeyotoass, Was frezzh, ete For ths commen aoe of 
the acts wok the Piste, ressive] as 2 reistive snd verb, sre habe 
Gr. § 44 & 


16—MNai na Aia, be dots wwieed do this and rightly. Mal pd are 
frejweeiiy wel 2 ase Greek Eke vei semydv, wath the Acem CT mote, 
$4 cigs b...06(er, I om he whe, ete See note, § 13, for the 
euutr. & the Partie. and partie. —— Kal tpas ebras, Le, with 
the imojsiod cause, tpn cot Epwus cai repés, § 13, evem you yourselves 
as well as your laxie, woul, ete; Lat cahers prefer the ellipes: aol 
abrir, Le, your master. CEL tym wet elit, mote, L 1 6, and L 3 L 
wpegerdrrosps Spas, to guard, keen, whist spep. spew would 
Le to keep guard over. GoBovpeva: ph EséAgede. By the 
we the Scbj instead of the Op%. here, the certainty of the fear is indi 
eatel Cf Anab. L 32.17, and Bornem. Svmpos p 70, and see Kabn 
L. Gr. IL $773; UL p 486 sq. —— Od rw 3%, tn this menner, conclt 
ave. dvr) words, like « doy, B. 147. 8. L oss” bo évds 
For és’ obterés, Lut more emphatic, see note, L 6. 2 




















CHAPTER VIII. 


1.—A:d xpévov, after a considerable (or long) time, interjecto 
tempore, i.e, aliquo, or, longo tempore. See Kahn. Gr. § 291. 1; 
L. Gr. IL § 226. p. 282. Cf also Stallb. Plato, Hip. Maj p. 281. A. and 
IV. 4. 5 below. —— 1 é3er...gaivn; so Plato Protag. at the begin- 
ning: Wdder, 6 Léxpares, palvec; where Stallb. compares Cic. Fragm. 
apud Prise. VL p. 706. ed. Putech.: Quid tu? unde tandem appares, 
Socrate? cf. Stallb. inh. L ——iwd piv thy wardaAvoty rou roAr€- 
pov; Latin, sub exitum belli; i. e, without doubt, at the time of 
the peace between the Spartans and Athenians, made by Theramenes at 
the end of the Peloponnesian war, in consequence of which the latter 
lost all «wf their possessions out of Attica, Plut. Lya 14; Thirlwall’s 
Greece I. p. 490 sq. ch. 80, and Mitford’s Hist. ch. 20. Sec. V.——é 


BOOK II. CHAP. VIII. 309 





ras arodnulas, ac. epawduny. atrédey, here of place = é& ai- 
Tod Tov Téxov, 1. e., from the city iteelf. In § 8 below, and IIL 6. 12, 
it has reference to time, illico, on the spot, immediately. Cf Stallb, 
Plat. Sympos, 213. A.— d4onpéSnuery 1a... xthpara. The verb is 
here in the plural as the subject includes both himself and fellow-citizens, 
——éy rH Sarepoplg, i.e, in the country beyond the borders of 
" Attica. ‘“Ywepdpios from swép and 8pos, beyond, is opposed to &yyaios 
(¢v and yj), within the bordera, See Bornem. Symp. IV. 81. —— éau- 
Snunhoas, remaining at home. kAAws re xal. See note, I. 2. 59. 
Sones Sé pot... €xovra. See note, 1.1. 9: & kerry, u7rA 
——eo’ Sty av Save:Coluny, upon which as surety, I might, ete. 
See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 839. 











2.—Kal, see note, I 3. 10. ixavdy, (lit, sufficient) strong 
enough, pigdod Ta ewmithiera epydecda:, to earn daily 
food. Muodoi...épyd(ecda: means, to labor for a reward or pay, but 
here with the accusative, to earn, or to cbtain as the reward of labor. 
kal why, atqui; see Hoogey. Gr. Partik. p. 271. VIII. and cf. 
note, IL. 6. 27. Tav Tov g@pmatos Epywr, fur bodily labor. ‘The 
contrast denoted by rot oéuaros, between the labor that he was now 
engaged in, and that which Socrates was about to propose, is worthy of 
notice, 











$.-—Abdrddsev, illico e vestigio, forthwith; cf.§1.——r@... 
vTq@ Seoudvg; after the pronoun ris the article is often inserted to 
designate more particularly that which is indefinitely referred to by is. 
——T@ seonevy Tod cuvveriperAnoopévov, Who wants an assist- 
ant in the management of his business; see note, II. 1. 5. tpywy re 
extorarovvtTa; émorarey is generally followed by the dative. See 
Kuhn. L. Gr. § 538. a. and Anm. 2. «, and Matth. IL. § 359 and 402. 








4.—Xadrexa@s, with difficulty, unwillingly, aegre. 
of ye, but surely, atqui certe; cf. note, L 4, 12; so in § 5. 


kal phy 


5.—“OAws, in short, or, in a word; Lat. denique. ——pf», ad- 
versative here, bu¢; see Kiihn. Gr. § 316; I. Gr. IL § 696, and Wolf, 
- Demosth. Lept. p. 220. 7) Swalrioy elvyal tivt ob wdvu xpos: 
feuat, the being responsible to any one, is not at all pleasing to me, or 
Iam wholly averse to, etc. ——ph a&yvepori, who 28 not severe— 
ols, in respect to those things in which, etc. For the ellipsis, see C. 52%, 
——- avéyKAntoy Siaylvecdar; cf. note, I. 6. 2: avurdinros, «7A. 





6.—Tronevery, to undertake, antith. to pudadrrecda, to avoid, to 
than. —— 8 rs 3° dy apdrrys tovtwy, «tA. For the plural rodras 





810 NOTES. 


after 37: in the singular, see note, 2.623. Some Mas. however have 
Tovrov, and some roéry. —— cbpeity ; for the use of the aorist here, see 
note and references, I 2.10; voml(orres, x... bgera ¢ wat; nal 
is not connected with Jgcra, but corresponds to «al... S:apxéorata: both 
live without exposure to danger and with a most abundant supply for 


ald age. 





CHAPTER IX. 


l—Axotcavra &s, heard from C, how, eto. Verbs of hearing, 
etc, are frequently followed by the Gen. of the person from whom any 
thing is heard, and the Ace. of the thing heard, or instead of it an acces- 
sory clause, as here. ——Kplrwves; see note, L 2 48. Xarexdpy 
6 Bies. In respect to the evils to which the wealthy were subject at 
Athens, see Thirlwall’s Hist. L p. 508 sq. ch. xxxii; Mitford, ch. xxi 
sec. 1; also the word sycophantes in Smith’s Dictionary. —— apydpier 
reréocat } wpdyuata Exeiv, to pay money than to have business, 
trouble. Ipdyyera, the trouble made by those who brought unjust accu- 
sations, cvcopdrras. 


2.—Kivas 82 tpdpeas...8é, is used elliptically, see note, L 8 13: 
rovs Se ead. and trav rpoBdrwor dxeptxwcs, with the prepo- 
sition of which the verb is compounded repeated, but a little after we 
find cov dxeptxew without a repetition of the preposition. Cf. IL 6. 81: 
dvetvas ty rin, IIL 5.21: eg’ ofs epeorac:, etc. Such repetitions are 
not uncommon both in Greek and Latin. poBoluny, Sas py... 
rpdxo:ro; this is a more unusual construction after verbs denoting 
fear, for the simple y%. So in Plat. Euthyphr. p. 4. E; Phaed. p. 84. B; 
Demosth. Phil. IIL p. 180.75. In such cases verbs of fearing seem to 
imitate those which indicate care, since one who fears lest (uf tT: yévyrat) 
a thing may be done, ete, may easily be considered as taking thought, 
in what manner it may be prevented; see Kahn. L Gr. IL § 779 
note 4. 











3.—OTp co) dvdp}, i.e., rowoiry dv), ofos od ef; for this attrac- 
tion of the relative ofos, see Kahn. Gr. § 832.7; L. Gr. IL §788; Matth. 
IL 478. n. 2; Rost, §99. 11. Cf IM 8. 2 xapiCdpevor...2 
axexdépevor, gratifying... than being hated by him. ——rév roi- 
ovrwy avipayv; we may supply tivés or better consider these geni- 
tives as dependent upon the of following. prdrdotipnareiey, consider 
themselves as honored, or, aspire to, 








BOOK IL CHAP. IX. - 311 


—Ex rotrwy, after these conversations, ofos. nepdal- 
veiv...AapBdvery; see note, 1 46: olous réuves. pirasxpn- 
ords tre xal ebdvéorepos &»v; the comparative is placed here 
after the positive because the one virtue is represented in an absclute, 
and the other in a comparative manner, referring to a suppressed clause: 
Archedemus was a man who loved honesty, and of too noble a nature, 
or of a nature more noble than, to make gain by means of the syco- 
phants; with special reference, doubtless, to taking bribes in order not 
to prevent them from obtaining the results of their cnjust accusations, 
It is by no means necessary that wapd should be used here instead of awd 
if we adopt this explanation. See examples of the use of axé in Kithn. 
Gr. and the Lex. éxdére cuyxoul(or...dedre Sos; see note, 
I 2. 57. ——aperdy [tv] %5wxe. The particle &y is here added by 
Kiihner. For when the secondary enunciation is introduced by éxére, 
Sri, and similar particles with the optative denoting indefinite frequency 
of action, in the primary enunciation, the Imperf. (or the Pluperf. used 
as Imperf.), the iterative Aor. in -oxoy, or the Imperf. or Aor. with &y is 
generally found. Cf. I. 2.57; 4.9; IIL 8 9,11; Anab. L 5.7; Cyrop. 
VIL 1.10 (with &), et saep. It is true that the &» might easily be ab- 
sorbed in the -éy of &peAdyv; but is it not more probable that this is a 
deviation from strict propriety of speech, such as occurs in every writer 
in every language? —— éexdAes; ef. note, IL 8.11: dxdre dot, K.7.A. 














5.—Axootpophy of, a place of refuge for him. kal ebdis 
--avevphxeg and immediately... he had found. The Pluperf. denot- 
ing celerity. He had no sooner done this (xepietwev) than he found, ete. 
Cf. Hellen. VIL 2. 9, and Cyrop. L 4. 5. ——wepretwey (from wepf and 
éxw, to be busy around), signif. here with pda, diligently served (him, 
airdy). wpocexaréoato eis Sixny Snpuoclay; for the use of 
mpookaAciosas in summoning to court (xpécxAnois, the summons), see 
Meier and Schémann, Attische Process, IV. 2. p. 576. airdoy ter 
eptSjvat, 8 rt Set wadety H arotica:. So in Sympos, V. 8: 
twa ws tdxioTa eid, Bre me xph wadely 2 arotioa. The verb radeiy 
means, to suffer, sc. corporal punishment; and dxorica:, to pay, as a fine, 
These words are common in reference to the penalty claimed or imposed 
by the Athenian accusers or judges. Cf. Dem. contr. Mid. 523. 2, et saep., 
and Meier and Schémann, IV. 13. p. 739 sq. 








6.—'O 82 cuverdas abtgG woAAd, «.7.A., but he being conscious 
to himself of many and evil deeds; ef. note, I. 2. 24. aradAayivat 
‘to be let off by,” 80 below, od &xadAdrrero, he did not “let him off.” 

—«xal a’rg@, ac. Archedemus, 





812 NOTES. 


%—H3yn rére; for the more usual rére H3y, then indeed, tum 
vero. Soin IV. 8 1, and Plato, de Legg. VI. 20. p. 826. Bornemann, 
Sympos, VIII. 40. p. 216, compares 43y viv, 3h viv; cf. note, IL 5. 14. 


8.—Kal obx Sri pdvos, Le. nal ob Adyw, Src pdvos 6 Kp., more 
emphatic than xa) ob udvoy 5 Kp. GAAd xal, «.7A.; see note, L 6. 11; 
Plat. Sympoa p. 179. B., and Stallb. and Ast’s notes, The adjective 
udvos is here put for the adverb pdyoy.. So the adjective is somewhat 
frequently constructed in Greek. See Kihn. Gr. § 264. 3, and R.7; 
L. Gr. IL § 685. ef 8é...dverdl Cor; see note, L 2. 57. 





CHAPTER X. 


1—’Ay rls cor; one Ms, & rls oe. But oo: should undoubtedly 
be retained and connected with dxo8pg. Kihner calls it a Dat. incom- 
modi. So just below in § 2: tis vo: xduyy, and in Oecon, IL 14: xposi- 
pos ye, & Xwupares, &ropedyery por weipg. See Kiihn. Gr. § 284, 
(7). R.3; L. Gr. IL § 579. 3, and Matth. IL § 412. 9.——8axws dva- 
xoplon; see note, L 2. 37. 


2—Kal &AAous ye. In answers xaf is frequently used, denoting 
a continuation of the preceding interrogation, taken as an affirmation, 
i, e., it assents’'to what has been asked, and adds something else to it, 
which is here made emphatic by yé Cf. IIL 8.6; IV.%. 12; Hieron. 
1. 17; Symp. IL. 5. wapaxar@, «rr, I call in aid, offering a re- 
ward for his recovery. TovToU, 8 TIVds THY CiKETSP. Tl ydp; 
see note, IL 6, 2. FOXY THY oixneTaY Xpnotperepos Sy. For 
the separation, Hyperbaton, of road from xpnomdrepos here, see Kiihn. 
Gr. § 348. 9, and L. Gr. IL § 865. 1, and cf. Cyrop. VI. 4. 8: #&ew arg 
at woAd ’Apaozou &vdpa nal wmiordrepow Kal aduelvorva. Symp. L 
4; olua: oby woAd dy thy naracKevhy po Aauwpotépuy pavivat 
xivouveves...amr0Aécaar, see note, L 2. 10. 




















8.—Kal phy olaodd ye; see note, I. 4, 12. Tapdmovoy, & 
rare form for wapaudpimov, (see IL 4. 6; IIL 11. 11,) which some editors 
would read here, but without any Ma authority. Xenophon, as has 
been before said, often mingled poetic and dialectic forms and words in 
his writings: “The Attic bee,” says Hemsterhuse, did not refuse to cull 
poetic and Doric words and phrases which are not found in other Attic 
Greek, if they would add to the beauty or force of his writings. Cf. note, 
IL 7. 13: diy. kal...7d werAeuduevoy ixavdy mworety; these 





BOOK III. CHAP. I. 818 


words are repeated 20 as to make the climax more conspicuous ; able to 

perform the duties enjoined, yea, not only able to perform that which is 

prescribed, but who of his own will, without any command, is able to be 

useful. A word or clause is often repeated for the sake of perspicuity - 

ef, Cyrop. V. 2. 81: deparcorépay obdt play wopeiay uly ris mpds ad- 
dv BaBvAdva wopelas idva. 


4.—Méyr. forsooth, ironically ; see Hartung, Gr. Partik. p. 3945 
Kahn, L. Gr. II § 698. a. 32a ra wpdypara, in the present state 
of things. 


5.—Toi abtdy é€ASetv. We should expect arg, but the usual 
attraction is neglected; see Kiihn. Gr. § 307. 2, and R. 2; L. Gr. IL § 648, 
éxelyy petCoy ayaddy...4 col, a greater favor to him... 
than to you. Td) mpaxdjvat taira, ie, that he should be re 
ceived as a friend by you. 


6.—Odrw 3%, see note, II. 7. 14. nal ob woAd reaAdcas, 
non magnis sumptibus, at no great expense. ——ds Epyoy elxe, 
who made it his work, to see, in what he could, etc.; ef. Cyrop. VIIL 
4.6: &yov txew Sedpevoy rovrov Kowewveiy rovs wapdvras. So e%yor 
moteioSar as in Plat. Phaedr. p. 282. A. where ef. Stallb. and Heindorf. ; 
also Hieron. IX. 10: woAAovs ay wat roiro etopyiceev Epyor moteiodas 
7) oxomweiy Tt ayaddy. 














BOOK III. 


CHAPTER I. 


1.—’O7:1; for the ellipsis with 811, sc. tva ShAov F, (811), 0.7.0, OF 
something of the kind, see Hoogev. Gr. Partik. p. $91, 2. III. TOY 
xaX@y, here means public office, or honors. —— éximeAets Oy dpé- 
yotyro xotay, by making them careful in reference to those things 
which they desire. The Opt. édpéy. is used to designate indefinite fre- 
quency; see Kahn. Gr. § 333. 4; L. Gr. IL. § 797. 2. ChIV. 4.1: & ol 
vdeo; xposrarroey wecddpevos; 7.1: 8 re wey ards eideln, wdvrwy mpodu- 
uérara éd{dacxer, Stov 5t abtds aweipdérepos efn, xpds Tovs emiorrauevous 
yer airous. Atovugésepoyr. Dionysodorus first professed to be 
a teacher of military tactics at Athens, and afterwards joined himself te 
the Sophists. He was brother of Euthydemus. His vanity and ignor- 
ance are made conspicuous here, as well as in the Euthydemus of Plato, 








804 NOTES. 


shows that the consequence depends not upon the whole preceding clause 
but upon one word only: rocatra:, upon the idea of number, multitude 

see Kahn. Gr. § 341. 2.3; L. Gr. IL § 825.8; ef. § 38. évy +H oixlg, 
in my house; the article with the force of a possessive pronoun; see note, 
L1. 9. tecoapesxal3exa; many read reocapaxalSexa, the un 
declined form, which is more common in the writers contemporary with 
our author, but Xenophon not unfrequently uses forms which are dis. 
carded by his contemporaries. tovs d€AevdSépous. The article 
here contrasts the free with slaves: fourteen of the rank of freemen (to 
say nothing of slaves). For the masculine gender where only personality 
and not sex is taken into account, see Kahn. § 241. R.11; L. Gr. IL 480, 
c, Cf. robs oixelovs...trocovrovs, but in § 8 where female employments 
are spoken of, the feminine is used. Cf. also Rost’s Gr. 100. Anm. 12, 
and Matth. IL § 436. 2. AapBdvouey ex THs ys; seel.3.5: 
dsre ph AapwBdvery, «rr. Cf. also IL 9. 4 below. OALyavapw- 
ata. Many of the citizens were put to death by the tyrants, others took 
refuge in Piraeus or removed to Megara, Thebes, etc. Cf. Thirlwall and 
Mitford, and Xen. Hellen. as above cited under éoraclacey, «.7r.A. —— 
wpérepoyv, Lat. citius.——wepiopav adrordAvmévous; for the 
construction of the participle here to complete the verbal idea, see Kithn. 
§ 810. 4. (e); L. Gr. IL § 660. V. The use of wepiopay (lit, to overlook) 
with a Part. in the sense of permit or allow, is frequent in the best writ- 
ers; see Kiihn. Gr. § 311. 14, and ef. Isoc. Panegyr. éy rototTtess 
zpdypacty, in the present state of things, his temporibus. 




















3.—Ti xoré éoriy, how can it be possible? or, how in the world 
1s this? —~ 6 Kepduwy. Thearticle here is dexriueas Ceramo ille; 
see Kiihn. § 244.7. The same name is afterwards used, § 4, without tha 
article. —— rpégwy, whilst he supports, ete. 





4.—Kal wérepoy, utrum vero, see note, L 3. 10. Tovs 
wapk gol, «.7.A.; the strict uniformity of position between the parallel 
members ‘of the sentence is worthy of notice, and also the force of the 
words between the Art. and noun. ——— 472, through, by means of. 
evropeity, to have plenty, in contrast with éy droplas elva: Nd 
Af py. The particle »f retains its usual affirmative force here. Aris- 
tarchus not perceiving the bearing which Socrates gives to the words 
sixouy aicxpty, replies: It is indeed base that I am in circumstances of 
want; for free people are supported by me whilst only slaves by him. 
This passage is not then parallel with those, where after an interrogation 
with a negative, N} Ala has the negative implied after it. In such cases 
the negative phrase has the force of affirmation, and the »} strengthens 
it. See IV. 6. 10, and ef. Sympos, V. 1; 'O 8& KaAdlas tpn Su dt 3h, 








BOOK II. CHAP. VIL 805 


& KpirdBovre, eis rby wept rou ndddous dySva apds Lwxpdrny eix &vdl- 
etracat; Nh Al’, tpn b Soxpdrns, sc. ode avSloratra. Notice also the 
force of the words va) pa Ala in § 14, where see note, 


5.—"Ap’ ody, see note, IL 6. 1.——&Agira, meal for making 
bread. The grinding was performed by women; see Fiske’s Man. p. 158. 
ipdria...xitwrloxot, «rr. The iudriov was a rectangular (gener- 
ally square) piece of cloth, worn as an outer garment by both men and 
women, and nearly corresponding with the Roman toga, The xurdp 
was an under-garment, substantially like the Roman tunica. The y:tw- 
vioxos, tunicula, diminutive of x:réy, is attributed to men by Ammonius, 
x:tévov to women; but in Pollux VIL 55, x:rwrloxovs are also dresses 
of females. The xAaudés was a coarser and shorter mantle (Pollux X. 
124), worn especially by soldiers, The éfols (fr. duos), according to 
Pollux and Fest., a man’s vest leaving the shoulders bare. Often worn 
by the slaves with one sleeve; see Fiske’s Man. p. 208, and Smith’s 
Dict.: Pallium, p. 717 sq. ——"Eweira, and yet; see note, J. 2. 26. 
So Elta in § 6, and “Ewe:r’ in §7 indicate affected astonishment; see 
Kiihn. § 344. 5. (e), and cf. note, L 2. 26.—MMdyra piv ody; similar 
to wdvu péy ody, see note, L 3. 9. Here it is corrective, Those with you 
know none of these things, etc. Yes, every one of them, I think, 
immo omnia. For the use of uéw ody (uevodv) to express confirma- 
tion, cf. IIL 8. 4; 9.14; IV. 6.10. See Kuhn. Gr. § 316. R.; L. Gr. IL 
§ 698. b, and 840. g, 594. Anm., and 701.e.——as ey@pa:, var. 
Lect.: ds ey Pua; ds tywye olua, and ds eym oluat 


6.—A’ évds, Genit. of means, with the Prep. ; see note, I. 2. 14, 
Ae:toupyetyv. For an account of the service called Ac:roupyiu, 
see the word in Smith’s Dict. p.’577. thy re oixlay wacay; the. 
article used as possessive pronoun, see note, I. 1.9. For the more usual 
position of was, see Kithn. § 246. 5. (8); for its position here, § 246. 5. 
(y}, and 245. 38. (b). Mevyapéwy. Aristoph. Acharn. 519 says: 
écuxopdyre: Meyapéwy 7a xAavionia. @vovpevot...eéxoucty, hold 
- or have by purchase. Buttmann calls this a paraphrase for the perfect 
tense (completion in the present time), see 144, N. 18. &sre, so that, 
on condition that. For the constr. of Ssre here with the infinitive, see 
Kihn. § 341. 8. (c), and L. Gr. IL § 825. ¢ epydlecdar & nares - 
%x et, to elaborate, make whatever may be pleasing to them (the mas- 
ters). For the ellipsis, see note, IL 1. 32. 




















T—Madeiv...u~ynpovetery...dytalvery re wal ioxtery... 
ethoacval re xal owferv. The beautiful change of tense, so that 
she Pres. is used where continued action is denoted, and the Aor. where 





506 NOTES. 


the action is momentary or completed, should not escape notice; see alse 
note, IIL 11. 10.———rots edépagi, Dat. of the respect in which a 
thing is taken, Kithn. Gr. § 284 (10) —-e@daipa Syra...xph- 
oiza. For the neuter gender after Fem. nouns, see Kiihn. Gr. § 242. 1; 
L. Gr. IL § 481. 2; Buttm. § 129.5. Cf IIL 1. 7. 


—"Euasoy 3¢...xérepor; the verb gxadorv is placed before the in- 
terrogative xérepoy for the sake of emphasis, Cf IL 5.2; II. 9.1; 
[V. 2. 20, et al. See also note, IIT. 5.18: 4 wéAss Srws. —— ds ore 
Xphotua byra...00rTe wothooveat, supposing that they are nei- 
ther useful...nor that they themselves will ever, ete.; for és with tne 
participle, see note, II. 2. 3.——ériperandnadpuevar; one Ms, has 
éxieAnodéuerat, the form of the future of this verb always used elsewhere 
by Xenophon, as in IL 8. 8 It is not impossible, that the form given 
in the text crept in from the following apeAndnoduevat, upon which see 
note, L 1. 8, and C. 554. N. &pyouvrres, when idle. 


9%— AAA kal viv piv. The idea is: but also, in the present 
state of things, this additional trouble exists, that, ete. “AAAa denotes 
transition and xaf augmentation; together they may be rendered more- 





‘over. See Hoog. Partic. p. 20. L and 21. II; for the use of the particle yi», 


to indicate result, see Kithn. L. Gr. IL § 690. 2; Klotz’s Dev. IL. p. 677. 
clyduvos pellw...dméxSesav, xrrA. Kivduvos is generally 
followed by w% and the subjunctive or optative. For examples of the 
Infin, see Schneid. Anab. VI. 1. 21.——épéy, when you see. —— 
aisSdéuevat, «.7.A., when they perceive that you are pleased, etc. —— 
Thy am’ éxeivwy, 8c. ebepyeriav. 





10.—Ei...rolyuy, ‘if now. ——Sdvyaroy...rpoatperéoyv Fv; 
the verbal in -reos indicating necessity, is used without &. See Kihn. 
ar. § 354, R. 3; L. Gr. IL § 821. 8. So in Latin the particle in -ndus 
is ueed, with a form of the verb esse in the indicative: preferenda 
erat mors; see Zumpt, L. Gr. 499, 7, and Kihn. Tuse. Quaes L 49, 
116. p. 168. For the governing power of the verbal, see note, L. 7. 2. 
——xpexwdéorepa; some editors substitute xpexwdéorata, which 
has very little Ms. authority, and is far inferior to the comparative, 
given in the text. The idea is: more becoming for women (than any 
other art or employment). For the connection of adjectives .n different 
degrees of comparison, see Kiihn. L. Gr. IL § 591. 


11.—AAAa@ #& used when one replies quickly and decidedly. See 
Kihn. Gr. § 322, 6. R. 12. It need not always be rendered at all in 
English, as here. —— Scre apdodey wty... viv 5, so that whilst before 
-yet now, see note, L 6. 5. ov wpostéuny, did not dare, or was 








BOOK II, CHAP. VII. 807 


averse to, unwilling, asin IV. 2.17. ——eis tipywv &popphy, means, 
necessary for carrying on the wark. ‘Agopuf is, in general, that from 
” which one starts, the basis of operations Cf. IIL 5.11; 12, 4. ixo- 
hévery aitd woshcas, to dare to do this; ie, Saveloacda: eis 
Epyor &hopuhy, to borrow money for, ete., whilst in the Act. Voice it 
means, to lend on interest. 





12.—EwvhSy. The verb ayéoua is seldom used in the Aor. by 
good Attic writers; instead of it they use éxpidany. As it forms an Aor. 
L middle, the passive form takes the passive signification ; (see Stuart’s 
N. T. Gr. § 184, e. g, and Kihn. Gr. § 252. R; and besides, the Act. 
form of this verb is found, according to Bekker Anecd. I. 95. Cf. Kihn. 
L. Gr. IL § 403. 8; Rost, § 118. —— dpya(dmevar pty tploray, 
Epyacduevac 8 eSelxvour. They took their dinner while at work, 
but their supper after they had finished their work. The beauty and 
definiteness of the use of the tenses in Greek is unsurpassed. The &p:oror 
(Aptorwy), the meal taken near the middle of the day and hence cor- 
responding in time with our dinner, and Setxvoy (é3elxvovy), supper, the 
principal meal among the Greeks; see Fiske’s Man. p. 204. For the 
force of pty... 3, see L 1. 1. avril ipopwrévwyv éauvras; the 
verb dpopde, lit., to look askance at, and hence, to view with suspicion, 
is contrasted with 73¢ws...éépwy. When oppressed with want, they 
looked with suspicion, lest one should receive more food, etc. than an- 
other; a very natural effect of want. For the use of éaurds and &AA7- 
Aas, see note, II. 6. 20.— al pty... éplarou» (sc. airdv), 53%... 
hydmwa (sc. airds). Such ellipses in parallel members is frequent. So 
in Thucyd. L 78: ob yap wapda diucacrais ot re juGy (8c. xpbs Tovrous), 
otre rovtmwy (sc mpds hyuas) of Ady by ylyvowro. See Kihn. Gr. 
§ 346. 2. (b), and L. Gr. IL § 852. h. *Ayaway as distinguished from guAciy, 
seems to designate regard and satisfaction rather than love. xal- 
pwy Sinyetro, he related with joy; for the numerous adverbial rela- 
tions designated by the Partic. in Greek, see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. den- 
yeitro Taira re, nat Sr aiti@vrat, he related these things... 
and added, ete; see Kiihn. L. Gr. IL § 762. Anm, For the India 
airi@vrat, instead of the Opt. after the Praet. followed by Sr, see note, 
I. 1. 13. avrdyv...éeSlecy. For the Accus with the Inf. after 
aitiaodas, see I, 1. 2. 


13.—ETfra. See note, I. 2. 26, and §5 above. ——rdp rei xuvds 
aéyoyw, the dog-fable or the fable concerning the dog, as in IIL 5. 10: 
rhy trav Seav xplow, judgment in relation to the gods Cyrop. VI 38. 
10: hav Adyos, rumor concerning us; VIIL 5. 28, etal. See Kihn, 
L. Gr. IT. § 528. A. 2; Matt. Gr. IL § 342.1. The idea here, however 














808 NOTES. 


may be: the word of the dog, i.e, which the dog spake, as in Plat 
Alcib. L p. 44: pisos, by % ardent apbds toy Adovra elxe. Siv. 
Xenophon seems to have preferred the Ionic form of this word, although 
the readings of the Mss. are various ——-rpds toy Seoxdrny cine, 
spoke thus with her master. Oauuacrody roreis, see note, L 2. 80: 
bre Sindy, «.7.A. —— $s gives a reason and is equivalent to, in that you, 
or, because you. See Kihn. Gr. § 834.2; L. Gr. IL. § 802. 3. —— jum 
ply tais...wapexovcais, who furnish, ete. For this common use of 
the article with the Partic., resolved as a relative and verb, see Kihn 
Gr. § 244, 8. 








14.—Na) wa Ala, he does indeed do this and rightly. Nal ud are 
frequently used in Attic Greek like yal simply, with the Accus. Cf. note, 
§ 4.——elus 5...7dCwv, IT am he who, ete. See note, § 13, for the 
constr. of the Partic. and particle. Kal Suas airas, i.e, with 
the implied clause, pia cad Spvas xa) rupdy, § 18, even you yourselves 
as well as your lambs, wool, etc.; but others prefer the ellipsis: «ad 
abréy, i.e, your master. Cf. upon xal ellipt., note, L 1. 6, and 1. 3. 1. 
wpopuddrromus buds, to guard, keep, whilst xpop. Suady would 
be to keep guard over. poBotpevas ph aedAnode. By the 
use of the Subj. instead of the Opt. here, the certainty of the fear is indi 
cated. Cf. Anab. I. 3.17, and Bornem. Sympos. p. ‘70, and see Kihn 
L. Gr. IL § 778; ILL p. 486 sq. —— O8rm 3%, in this manner, concly 
sive. avri xuyds, like a dog, B. 147. N. 1. 03’ bd’ evds 
For dx’ ovdevds, but more emphatic, see note, I. 6. 2, 

















CHAPTER VIII. 


1.—Aia xpdvov, after a considerable (or long) time, interjecto 
tempore, i.e, aliquo, or, longo tempore. See Kahn. Gr. § 291. 1; 
L. Gr. II. § 226. p. 282. Cf also Stallb. Plato, Hip. Maj. p. 281. A. and 
IV. 4. 5 below. WIdédev...patyyn; so Plato Protag. at the begin- 
ning: Tidder, & Sdéxpares, palves; where Stallb. compares Cic. Fragm. 
apud Prise. VL p. 706. ed. Putsch.: Quid tu? unde tandem appares, 
Socrate? ef. Stallb. in h. 1. twd wey thy nardAvowy Tod woA€- 
pov; Latin, sub exitum belli; i. e, without doubt, at the time of 
the peace between the Spartans and Athenians, made by Theramenes at 
the end of the Peloponnesian war, in consequence of which the latter 
lost all of their possessions out of Attica, Plut. Lys, 14; Thirlwall’s 
Greece Lp. 490 sq. ch. 30, and Mitford’s Hist. ch. 20. Sec, V. é 














BOOK II. CHAP. VIII. 309 





ris arodnulas, sc. epawdunr. abréadey, here of place = é€ ai- 
Tov Tov réxov, i e., from the city iteelf. In § 8 below, and IIL 6. 12 
it has reference to time, illico, on the spot, immediately. Cf Stallb, 
Plat. Sympos 218. A. —— &gnpéSnuery ta... xrhpara. The verb is 
here in the plural as the subject includes both himself and fellow-citizens, 
——éy ri Sarepoplg, i.e, in the country beyond the borders of 
" Attica. ‘“fwepdpios from twép and Spos, beyond, is opposed to &yatos 
(zy and +%), within the borders, See Bornem. Symp. IV. 81.— éxu- 
Syuhoas, remaining at home. RAAws re wnat. See note, I. 2. 59. 
Sone? 3¢ pos... €xovra. See note, L 1. 9: & eory, wr. 
——ép’? Sty dv SaverColuny, upon which as surety, I might, etc. 
See Kahn. L., Gr. IT. § 839. 











2.—Kal, see note, I 3. 10. ixavdy, (lit, sufficient) strong 
enough. piggov Ta ewithdera epydlecda:, to earn daily 
food. Muodoi...épydfecSa: means, to labor for a reward or pay, but 
here with the accusative, to earn, or to cbtain as the reward of labor. 
kal phy, atqui; see Hoogev. Gr. Partik. p. 271. VIII. and cf. 
note, IL. 6. 27. Tay Tov céparos tpyav, fur bodily labor. ‘The 
contrast denoted by roi cdéparos, between the labor that he was now 
engaged in, and that which Socrates was about to propose, is worthy of 
notice, 











3.—Abdrédsev, illico e vestigio, forthwith; cf. §1.——r@... 
7G 8eonévm; after the pronoun ris the article is often inserted to 
designate more particularly that which is indefinitely referred to by 7s. 
— 1g seonévy rot cuveripeAnooneévov, Who wants an assist- 
ant in the management of his business; see note, II. 1.5.—— Epywy re 
éxiorarovuvra; émorareiy is generally followed by the dative. See 
Kihn. L. Gr. § 538. a, and Anm. 2. «., and Matth. IL. § 359 and 402. 





4.—Xadrerds, with difficulty, unwillingly, aegre. Kal phy 


of ye, but surely, atqui certe; ef. note, I 4. 12; so in § 5. 


5.—Odrws, in short, or, ina word; Lat. denique. —— ph», ad- 
versative here, but; see Kiihn. Gr. § 816; I. Gr. IL § 696, and Wolf, 
- Demoasth. Lept. p. 220. 7) dwalrioy elval rive od wdvu xpos- 
feuas, the being responsible to any one, is not at all pleasing to me, or 
Iam wholly averse to, ete. -—— ph adyvaport, who ts not severe— 
ofs, in respect to those things in which, ete. For the ellipsis, see C. 528 
—- avéynxAnroy Staylvercdsac; cf. note, L 6, 2: avurddynros, err. 





6.—Tropévery, to undertake, antith. to puadrrecSa, to avoid, to 
shun. —— 8 ri 3° dy apdrrps Todtwy, «7A. For the plural rodres 


810 NOTES. 


after 37: in the singular, see note, L 2.62. Some Msa however have 
rotrov, and some rotry. —— eipeiy; for the use of the aorist here, see 
note and references, I. 2.10; voul(ovres, «.1.4.——fpgera 8t wal; xal 
is not connected with Jggra, but corresponds to «al... d:apxéorata: both 
live without exposure to danger and with a most abundant supply for 


old age. 


CHAPTER IX. 


l—Axotcarvtra &s, heard from C, how, etc. Verbs of hearing, 
etc, are frequently followed by the Gen. of the person from whom any 
thing is heard, and the Acc. of the thing heard, or instead of it an acces- 
sory clause, as here. —— Kpireyvos; see note, L 2 48. Xarerdpy 
56 Bios. In respect to the evils to which the wealthy were subject at 
Athens, see Thirlwall’s Hist. L p. 508 sq. ch. xxxii.; Mitford, ch. xxi. 
sec. 1; also the word sycophantes in Smith’s Dictionary. —— dpydpier 
rerdéoat } xrpdyuara txery, to pay money than to have business, 
trouble. Ipdyzera, the trouble made by those who brought unjust accu- 
sations, cuxopdyrat. 


2.—Kivas 3¢ rpdpes...3é, is used elliptically, see note, L 3. 13: 
cous 3 xad.——a&xd taéy wpoBdtwy daxeptxwor, with the prepo- 
sition of which the verb is compounded repeated, but a little after we 
find cov dweptxew without a repetition of the preposition. Cf IL 6, 81: 
eveiva: ty rim, IIL 5.21: eg ofs epeoraor, etc. Such repetitions are 
not uncommon both in Greek and Latin. ~oBoluny, Sxws hh... 
rpdmoiro; this is a more unusual construction after verbs denoting 
fear, for the simple uf. So in Plat. Euthyphr. p. 4. E; Phaed. p. 84. B; 
Demosth. Phil. III. p. 180.75. In such cases verbs of fearing seem to 
imitate those which indicate care, since one who fears lest (uf re yévnrat) 
a thing may be done, ete, may easily be considered as taking thought, 
in what manner it may be prevented; see Kahn. L Gr. IL § 779% 
note 4. 








3.—OTp cot avipl, ie. roidry avbpl, ofos od ef; for this attrac 
tion of the relative ofos, see Kahn. Gr. § 332.7; L. Gr. IL §788; Matth. 
I. 478. n. 2; Rost, §99. 11. Cf IIL 8& 2 xaprCdmevoy...§ 
axrexSdpuevoy, gratifying... than being hated by him. ——rav ros- 
ottwy avipay; we may supply rwés or better consider these geni- 
tives as dependent upon the of following. ptdAoTimnarecey, consider 
themselves as honored, or, aspire to, 














BOOK IL CHAP. IX. . yes 


4.—Ex rottwy, after these conversations. ofos. nepdal- 
vecy...AauBdvery; see note, L 46: olous réuvew. PirASXpA- 
orés re xal ebpvéorepos &»v; the comparative is placed here 
after the positive because the one virtue is represented in an absclute, 
and the other in a comparative manner, referring to a suppressed clause: 
Archedemus was a man who loved honesty, and of too noble a nature, 
or of a nature more noble than, to make gain by means of the syco- 
phants; with special reference, doubtless, to taking bribes in order not 
to prevent them from obtaining the results of their unjust accusations 
It is by no means necessary that wapd should be used here instead of axd 
if we adopt this explanation. See examples of the use of ard in Kihn. 
Gr. and the Lex. éxmdére cvyxopl(or...dadre Atoi; see note, 
L 2. 57. ——-&perady [hv] FSmnxe. The particle & is here added by 
Kihner. For when the secondary enunciation is introduced by éxére, 
dri, and similar particles with the optative denoting indefinite frequency 
of action, in the primary enunciation, the Imperf. (or the Pluperf. used 
as Imperf.), the iterative Aor. in -axoy, or the Imperf. or Aor. with &y is 
generally found. Cf. 1. 2. 57; 4.9; IIL 8. 9,11; Anab. I 5.7; Cyrop. 
VIL 1.10 (with &), et saep. It is true that the &» might easily be ab- 
sorbed in the -é» of apeddy; but is it not more probable that this is a 
deviation from strict propriety of speech, such as occurs in every writer 
in every language! —— éxdAec; ef. note, IL 8.11: dxdre Stor, «.7.A. 














5.—Amoorpophy of, a place of refuge for him. kal ebdvs 
... aveuphxeg and immediately... he had found. The Pluperf. denot- 
ing celerity. He had no sooner done this (wepietwev) than he found, ete. 
Cf. Hellen. VIL 2. 9, and Cyrop. L 4. 5. —— weptetwey (from wep{ and 
éxw, to be busy around), signif. here with pddg, diligently served (him, 
abtdy). wpocexarécato eis Sixny Syuoclav; for the use of 
xpogkadeioda in summoning to court (apécxAnots, the summons), see 
Meier and Schémann, Attische Process, IV. 2. p. 576. -abroy ter 
eprdivat, 8 re Set wadetvy  dxorioca:. So in Sympos V. 8: 
a as tdxioTa 3G, Ste pe xph wadevy 7) aworloa. The verb wradeiy 
means, to suffer, sc. corporal punishment; and amworioa, to pay, as a fine, 
These words are common in reference to the penalty claimed or imposed 
by the Athenian accusers or judges. Cf. Dem. contr. Mid. 523. 2, et saep., 
and Meier and Schémann, IV. 13. p. 739 sq. 








6—'O 82 cuve:das adtgG TOAAR, «.T.A, but he being conscious 
lo himself of many and evil deeds; cf. note, I. 2, 24. dwadAayyvas 
“to be let off by,” so below, ovx axadAdrrero, he did not “let him off.” 

—al adrg, sc. Archedemus, | 





812 NOTES. 


—Hdn rére; for the more usual rére #3n, then indeed, tur 
vero. Soin IV. & 1, and Plato, de Legg. VL. 20. p. 826. Bornemann, 
Sympoa VIIL 40. p. 216, compares 43y viv, 3) viv; cf. note, IL 5. 14. 


8.—Kal obx Srs wdvos, i.e, wal ob Adyw, Sri pdvos 6 Kp., more 
emphatic than «al eb udvow & Kp. GAAd Kal, x.7A.; see note, L 6.11; 
Plat. Sympos. p. 179. B., and Stallb. and Ast’s notes, The adjective 
udvos is here put for the adverb pdyor.. So the adjective is somewhat 
frequently constructed in Greek. See Kihn. Gr. § 264. 8, and R. 7; 
L, Gr. IL § 685. el 3é€...dve:5l 01; see note, L 2 57. 





CHAPTER X. 


1—"Ay rls cos; one Ms. & zis oe. But co: should undoubtedly 
be retained and connected with awo3pg. Kihner calls it a Dat. incom- 
modi. So just below in § 2: rls co: xduyy, and in Oecon. IL 14: xpodu- 
poos ye, & Swupares, &wopedye:y uot weipg. See Kithn. Gr. § 284, 
(7). R. 3; L. Gr. IL § 579. 8, and Matth. IL § 412. 9.——d3aws dva- 
xouloy; see note, I. 2. 37. 


2.—Kal &AAovs ye. In answers xal is frequently used, denoting 
® continuation of the preceding interrogation, taken as an affirmation, 
i, e., it assents’to what has been asked, and adds something else to it, 
which is here made emphatic by yé Cf. IIL 8.6; IV.%. 12; Hieron. 
1. 17; Symp. IZ. 5. wapanard@, «7A, I call in aid, offering a re- 
ward for his recovery. TovTOU, BC. TIVdS THY OiKETaP. Tl ydp; 
see note, IT. 6, 2. wWoAU Tay OixeTaY xpnoimetepos Sv. For 
the separation, Hyperbaton, of woAvd from xpnomdrepos here, see Kiihn. 
Gr. § 348. 9, and L. Gr. II. § 865. 1, and ef. Cyrop. VI. 4. 8: Siew airy 
ot woADd ’Apdoxov tydpa kal wmiordtrepow nal auelvova. Symp. L 
4; oluas oby woAd by Thy KatacKevhy pot AaumwpoTrépuy payivas. 
xivduvever...amorAéoadar, see note, L 2, 10. 




















3.—Kal why olodd ye; see note, I. 4. 12. wapadhovowy, & 
rare form for wapaudyyuoy, (see IL. 4. 6; ILL 11. 11,) which some editors 
would read here, but without any Ms. authority. Xenophon, as has 
been before said, often mingled poetic and dialectic forms and words in 
his writings: “The Attic bee,” says Hemsterhuse, did not refuse to cull 
poetic and Doric words and phrases which are not found in other Attic 
Greek, if they would add to the beauty or force of his writings, Cf. note, 
IL 7.13: Biv. kal...7d eeAdcudpevoy ixavdy xorety; these 











BOOK III. CHAP. I. 818 


words are repeated 0 as to make the climax more conspicuous; able to 

perform the duties enjoined, yea, not only able to perform that which is 

prescribed, but who of his own will, without any command, is able to be 

useful. A word or clause is often repeated for the sake of perspicuity - 

ef, Cyrop. V. 2. 81: dopareorépay obdt play wopeiav auiy Tijs xpds ad- 
jv BaBvdAava wopelas idvas 


4.—Méyr. forsooth, ironically; see Hartung, Gr. Partik. p. 894; 
Kihn. L. Gr. II § 698. a, 5:4 ra xpdypara, in the present state 
of things. 


5.—Tovd airdy é€ASezy. We should expect abrg, but the usual 
attraction is neglected; see Kiihn. Gr. § 807. 2, and R. 2; L. Gr. Il. § 648, 
exelyw peitfoy ayadorv...h col, a greater favor to him... 
than to you. vo wpaxdivat traira, ie, that he should be re 
ceived as a friend by you. 


6.—Otra 34, see note, II. 7. 14. cal ov woAv redAécas, 
non magnis sumptibus, at no great expense. bs Epyoyw elxe, 
who made it his work, to see, in what he could, ete.; ef. Cyrop. VIIL 
4.6: d&pyov txew Sedpevoy rotrov xowwveiy rovs mwapdytas. So epyop 
wovecoda: a8 in Plat. Phaedr. p. 232. A. where cf. Stallb. and Heindorf. ; 
also Hieron. IX. 10: woAAobs ay nad rotro ekopphjoeer epyor xoieicdas 
Td oKxoxely Ti ayaddy. 

















BOOK III. 


CHAPTER I. 


1.—% Ore; for the ellipsis with 3r:, sc. Yva ShAov F, (811). 4.7.0, OF 
something of the kind, see Hoogev. Gr. Partik. p. $91, 2. IIL TOY 
xaAd@y, here means public office, or honors, —— éx:perAeis Gy dpé- 
yotryro mwota@y, by making them careful in reference to those things 
which they desire. The Opt. dpéy. is used to designate indefinite fre- 
quency; see Kahn. Gr. § 335. 4; L Gr. IL § 797.2. CfhIV. 4.1: & ol 
yes mposrdrroey weidduevos; 7.1: 8 re pey adrds eldeln, xdvrwy mpodu- 
udrata edidacKer, Srov 5t aitds aweipdrepos efn, xpds ros exirrauevous 
Hyer aitous. Atovvedsepoyv. Dionysodorus first professed to be 
a teacher of military tactics at Athens, and afterwards joined himself te 
the Sophists. He was brother of Euthydemus. His vanity and ignor- 
ance are made conspicuous here, as well as in the Euthydemus of Plata, 








814 NOTES. 


which see, with Stallbaum’s Prelim. Dissertation. —— dxodcas.. 
$xees; for the construction of axetexr with the Infin. see Kahn. Gr 
§ 311.1; L. Gr. IL § 657. A.2 CE£ also WL 5.9; 1V.24 éray 
»eAAdpevow... diddtew; see note, L 2. 10: voplforras, x.1.A. —— 
goddveroa; the Lat. would require the Subj. mode. 





2.—Méyror, confirmatory, Lat. vero, or, profecto; see note, 
L 8. 10. étd». For this Accus, Aba, see Kihn. Gr. § 312.5; B. 
145. R. 10. (2); L 6. 5. note. 


3.—Td...ayadd, is the subject Accus. before yiyveoda: and prydaa, 
the predicate is also to be supplied with r@ xaxé. KaTopa. ab- 
rev, Gen. Abs. as also d:quapr. 


4.—TlIposéwarCery arg Aéywy; the imperfect tense is used to 

denote a repetition of the action, and hence the present participle is ap- 
propriately used. The verb xposwal({ew is sometimes, as here, construed 
with the dative. See Plat. Euthyd. p. 278. B; Legg. VL 303, and some- 
times with the Acc. as Menex. p. 285. C. Soxet...p~alverdar* 
see note L 4 6. “Opnpos...égn: ie, I. IIL 169, 70: 

Karby 8° oftw éyay otxe Bov dpSarpoicr, 

Od” obra yepapdy> BaciAji yap avdpl Forxer. 
Cf. these with the preceding verses in h. 1 —~orparnyety padav; 
cf. just before pepadnnws Fixe. The Aor. Part. denotes simply the fact, 
that he had learned something, but the Perf. that he not only had learned, 
but also retained something in mind; see Kihn. Gr. § 255. 2, and 256. 
2 aq., and ef. note IIL 7.7. The infinitives are used in a similar way in 
IV. 2. 5: gvdarrdéuevos od pévoy rd padety rt wap Tay larpdy, GAAR 
kal rd Sdtac pepadnnévat thy réxyny Tavrnp. StareAct orTpa- 
rnyos Sv, will always be or ceases not to be; see Kiihn. Gr. § 311.4. (1). 

















5.—“Iva xa); sc. sets, supplied from the clause: éay quay rts. —— 
Aoxayy oor; the dative oof, here may be rendered: ¢o you or under 
your command. See Kibn. Gr. § 284. 3; L. Gr. IL § 581; Matt. IL 
§ 389. Hptaréd ce S:ddoxesv; for the distinction between &pxe- 
cdat with the Inf. and Part. see Kahn. Gr. § $11. 16; L. Gr. IL 
§ 660. A. 2. —— Ka) 3s; see note, L 4, 2. TH... TAKTIKGAS eVeEry 
thing relating to the order and arrangement of an army in battle, on 
marches, ete. 








6.— AAA phy, atqui, but, indeed; these particles are used in the 
wsumption of a conclusion from what has preceded. See Kihn L. Gr. IL. 
§ 696, d. and ef. IIL 8. 3; Apollon. Alex. de Conj. in Bekker, Anecd. IT. 
p. 518, and 839, where this example is quoted: el juépa earl, pas dorw: 


BOOK III. CHAP, I. $15 





GAAQ pny judpa eorl> as bpa éorly. tovurd ye. The particle 
vé here gives emphasis to rovro. wodAoordy pépaos, avery small 
part. IoAAoords is literally one of many, one of the common sort; and 
hence generally: very small, trivial. Soin IV. 6.7. Cf also Cyrop. L 
6. 14, where pixpéy is used with the same meaning: ds 5¢ por Katrapares 
dxolnoas, Sri pinpdy te pépos efn orparnylas ra TaxTixd. 
kal yap; see note, IL 1. 3, wapagkevartixdy Tay els 
voy xréAchon...moptatixoy Tay exirndelwy; for the Gen. with 
verbal adjectives in -«ces denoting fitness, etc, see note and references, 
I 1.7; Ktbn. L. Gr. IL § 580, bh; and cf. 1.1.7; IV.1.4. InIV.1. 
83: éxieriucay trois Snplois, we find the dative, since the dative follows 
the verb éx:rideaSat. Bnxavixéy, in inveniendo solers, of 
a ready invention, skilful in devising expedients. Those who, according 
to IV. 7. 1, are abrdpxeas éy rais xposnxotoas xpdteoty. épyacri- 
«dy, quick or ready in execution. Kal dudrAaktinédy re Kal 
kAéxrny. Soin IL 4. 9: dudAaxrixods tay dytwy, i. e., those who are 
careful to keep what they have. Hence gvAaxrixds is contrasted here 
with xAéery, a thief. wpoerixoy wal Apraya, giving lavishly 
and rapacious. &oparH wat éx:derindy, himself safe and ready 
to attack another. Cf. Heindorf’s Plat. Soph. p. 281 A, and IV. 6. 15. 


























7—Képapos, tiles. So «épauos, Aldos, xAlydos, etc. are frequently 
used in the sing. for the plur. (collective). See Kihn. Gr. § 243.1; L. 
Gr. IT. § 407. 2. —— épfipéva; the neut. plur. is somewhat frequent, 
after several substantives of different genders, when the substantives 
denote inanimate things; see S. 157. 2. (a); B. 129.N.11; Kuhn. Gr. 
§242,1° L. Gr. IL. § 304; Matth. IL § 304 Cf IIL 7. 5: aid6 82 xad 
@dBov...0vx Spas Eupurd re dvdpdwos Syra Kal woAAG pGddAov ey vois 
SxAors 4 ey rais iSlas dusrAlaus wapiordueva; KaTw...eMLTOATS, 
below... above, antithetical, and together contrasted with év péoy. —— 
cuyr(Serat, in the singular as agreeing with the nearest substantive, 
the neuter plural, 7a gUAa; see Kiibn. Gr. § 242. R, 1. (b), and § 241. 4; 
L. Gr. IL. 433. 2. 


8.—Iidvu...8uoiov...efpnnas, you have made a very good com- 
parison. Tobs re xpdtrovs dpicrovs dei rdrre:y. This pas 
sage seems, at first, to be in direct opposition to the general principle, 
that the subject has the article and the predicate not; and we should 
naturally expect: xpérous rods dplorovs. But when it is compared with 
Cyrop. VIL 5. 5: dvdyxn robs xpérovs aplorous elya: xa) robs reAevralous 
.. TeTaX Vat, it seems quite certain, that rods xpdrous is subject, and dpl- 
orous predicate: it is necessary to form the front and the rear of the best. 
CE also Hom. IL IV. 297 sq., and IL 14.6 below: wapacxevd(ecSat, «.7.A. 








814 NOTES. 


which see, with Stallbaum’s Prelim. Dissertation. —— dgredcas.. 
§$xeis; for the construction of axotexr with the Infin. see Kahn, Gr 
§ 311.1; L.Gr. IL § 657. A.2 C£ also TL 5.9; 1V.24 éray 
»eAAdpevor...dddtew; see note, L 2. 10: vopulCoyras, x.7.A,-— 
goddveroa; the Lat. would require the Subj. mode. 





2.—Méyro:, confirmatory, Lat. vero, or, profecto; see note, 
L 8. 10. €&d». For this Accus, Aba, see Kiihn. Gr. § 312.5; B. 
145. R. 10. (2); 1 6. 5. note. 


3.—Td...ayaad, is the subject Accus. before y{yveoSa: and prrydaa, 
the predicate is also to be supplied with ra cand. Karapa. ab- 
rev, Gen. Abs. as also diauapr. 








4.—IIposéwa:ley alrg Aéywy; the imperfect tense is used to 

denote a repetition of the action, and hence the present participle is ap- 
propriately used. The verb xposwal(ew is sometimes, as here, construed 
with the dative. See Plat. Euthyd. p. 278. B; Legg. VL 308, and some- 
times with the Acc as Menex. p. 285. C. Soxet...palverdat* 
see note, L 4, 6. “Ounpos...&pn: i.e. I. IIL 169, 70: 

Kady 8° ofta éyav obra Boy dpSarpoior, 

Odd” obrw yepapdy > BaciARi yap avdp) Loney. 


Cf. these with the preceding verses in h. 1 OTpPaTHyEery para; 
ef, just before peuadnnos Fixe. The Aor. Part. denotes simply the fact, 
that he had learned something, but the Perf. that he not only had learned, 
but also retained something in mind; see Kiihn. Gr. § 255. 2, and 256. 
2 sq., and ef. note IIL 7.7. The infinitives are used in a similar way in 
IV. 2. 5: puaAarrdépevos ob pdvoy rd wadety Tt mapa tay latpay, GAAS 
wal rd Sdtar pepadnnévat thy réxyny Tavrny. ScareAet oTpa- 
tnyvs &v, will always be or ceases not to be; see Kiihn. Gr. § 311.4. (1). 














5.—"Ira «al; sc. jets, supplied from the clause: éa» quar tis. —— 
Aoxayy gor; the dative gof, here may be rendered: to you or under 
your command. See Kihn. Gr. § 284. 8; L Gr. Il. § 581; Matt. II. 
§ 389. Hptard aoe 8:3doeKecy; for the distinction between &pyxe- 
coda: with the Inf. and Part. see Kahn. Gr. § 811. 16; L Gr. IL 
§ 660. A. 2. ——— Kal 8s; see note, L 4, 2, ——7d...7Taxrinad; every 
thing relating to the order and arrangement of an army in battle, on 
marches, ete. 





—AdAa phy, atqui, but, indeed; these particles are used in the 
wsumption of a conclusion from what has preceded. See Kahn L. Gr. Il 
§ 696, d. and ef. IIL 8.8; Apollon. Alex. de Conj. in Bekker, Anecd. II. 
p. 518, and 839, where this example is quoted: ef jyépa dol, gas éorw* 











BOOK III. CHAP. L $15 





GAAA pny tudpa eorl> gas Epa early. tovurd ye. The particle 
yé here gives emphasis to roiro, ——- roAAoordy wépos, a very small 
part, MoAAoords is literally one of many, one of the common sort; and 
hence generally: very small, trivial. Soin IV. 6.7. Cf also Cyrop. L 
6. 14, where pixpdy is used with the same meaning: és 3¢ wot xarapaves 
éxolnoas, 871 pinpdy +s pépos efn orparnylas r& TaktTikd. 
nal yap; see note, IL 1. 8. wapagnkevagtixdy tay eis 
voy wéAepon...woptotindy Tey exitndelwy; for the Gen. with 
verbal adjectives in -ixes denoting fitness, etc, see note and references, 
I 1.7; Kabn. L. Gr. IL § 580, bh; and ef. 1.1.7; IV.1.4. In IV. 1. 
3: dxerucay trois Syplos, we find the dative, since the dative follows 
the verb émridecSa:. Bnxavicdy, in inveniendo solers, of 
a ready invention, skilful in devising expedients. Those who, according 
to IV. 7, 1, are abrdpxes ev rais xposnxotoas xpdtectv. épyacti- 
«dy, quick or ready in execution. Kal puAaktindy re Kal 
kAéxrny. Soin IIL. 4. 9: guaAaxrixods trav Bvrwv, i. e., those who are 
careful to keep what they have. Hence gvAaxri«ds is contrasted here 
with xAéxry, a thief. mpoetinxndy nal Epraya, giving lavishly 
and rapacious. ——aogoarH nat éwiderindy, himself safe and ready 
to attack another. Cf. Heindorf’s Plat. Soph. p. 281 A, and IV. 6. 15. 




















%—Képapos, tiles. So «épapos, Aldos, xAlydos, etc. are frequently 
used in the sing. for the plur. (collective). See Kahn. Gr. § 243.1; L, 
Gr. IL. § 407. 2. —— épfiméva; the neut. plur. is somewhat frequent, 
after several substantives of different genders, when the substantives 
denote inanimate things; see S. 157. 2. (a); B. 129.N.11; Kuhn. Gr. 
§ 242.1° L, Gr. I. § 304; Matth. IL § 304. Cf. IIL 7. 5: aida 82 nad 
PdBov...0vx Spgs Zuputd re avdpmros Bvta nal oAAG paAAOY ey Tots 
SxAos A ev sais idlas Swirls wapiordueva; ndtTw...emimodAs, 
below... above, antithetical, and together contrasted with éy uéry. 
cvyrl(Sera:, in the singular as agreeing with the nearest substantive, 
the neuter plural, ra géAa; see Kiihn. Gr. § 242. R, 1. (b), and § 241. 4; 
L. Gr. IT. 483, 2. 


8.—IIdvu...dpoiov...etpnnas, you have made a very good com 
parison. Tots re mpdétrous Gpicrous Sei rdrre:yv. This pas 
sage seems, at first, to be in direct opposition to the general principle, 
that the subject has the article and the predicate not; and we should 
naturally expect: xpérous robs dpferovs. But when it is compared with 
Cyrop. VIL 5. 5: avdyxn robs wpdrous aplorous elvat kal rods reAcvtalous 
.. rerdxSau, it seems quite certain, that rods xpérous is subject, and dpl- 
arous predicate: tt is necessary to form the front and the rear of the best. 
Cf. also Hom. Il. IV. 297 sq., and IIL 14.6 below: wapacnevd{eoSat, 4.7.2. 











816 NOTES. 


See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 494. xd piv Tar bed 3¢ ad Tay, for 
bud rey piv...b0d tay Se ad. This position of uéy is however very 
frequent. Sce Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 263. B. In respect to ad, cf. L 2 
12 and note. 





8.—Ei 23{[3atew; understand cares Feu, or something of the kind, 
as the apodosis. Cf. III. 9.11, and see Kiihn. L. Gr. IL § 823. 3.4; 
Matth. IL § 617. a. Ellipsis of the apodosis after ei wey or ei 38 wh is 
found in Homer and is quite frequent in Attic prose writers. A cor- 
responding usage can hardly be found in Latin prose. —— dy %uades, 
i.e, rodreay & %uades. xiBSnAoy, prob. from x«/B3n, dross; and 
hence meaning, spurious, bad. —— Gsre...&y...8éo0%. The particle 
&» with the Opt. here indicates that this is a conditional expectation or 
supposition; see Kithn. Gr. § 341.4; B. 184. 54; L Gr. IL § 827.1. 
——atbrois...4 pas, we ourselves, emphatic here. 





10.—T{ ody of oxoxoimer, a more forcible and animated expres 
sion for cxoxdpuew ody. Cf Plat. Lysid. p. 211. D: Ti od», 4 3° 3s, ob« 
€pwrgs; for épéra ody, and Prot. p. 310. E: rf ob BadlCouev; “come let us 
go,” and Stallbaum’s note. The Aor. is used with still more emphasis ; 
see Kiihn. Gr. § 256. 4. (e), and L. Gr. IL § 448. 8; ef. note, IML 11.15: 
Tl oby ob ob por... eyévou cuvdnparhs Trav plrawy; IV. 6.14. The Latins 
use quin with the Indic, Pres, in the same way; quin igitur consi- 
deramus, for illud consideremus. avro@y; for the constr. 
see Kithn. Gr. § 271. 2. -—— Tf 32 rods nivduvedery wédAAovras; 
sc. ef rdrrew 301, how shall it be, if we wish to arrange those, ete. 
xporaxtéoy, the constr. of the verbal Adj. in -reos, see in Kihn. Gr 
284. 8. (12). Otror yods; see note, L 6. 2. 











11.—O7o0: nal 8xws, whither, and how, quo loco quaque ra- 
tione, or, with what design and in what manner; for the idea, ef. Cy- 
rop. I. 6. 43. kal phy...yé; see note, L 4, 12. otre bye, 
the Vulg. reading ofre Aéyew. aloxuveitas; upon the constr. of 
alcxiveoda, see Kithn. Gr § 311.14; L. Gr. IL § 659. Anm. ve 
aeswéuwacdsat, to send you from him. Cf. Cyrop. I 3.18: Sdpser, 
hs 8 ye ods xarhp oft KAdoy obdéva of’ ent Siddzas wrcovertety axe 
wéupera:, and see on the use of the Mid. Voice, Kiihn. Gr. § 250. (d) 
L. Gr. IL § 896. . 




















BOOK III. CHAP. II., III. 817 


CHAPTER II. 


1—Ervruxov...corparnyety ypnuévo ry. For the Dat. see 
Kin. Gr. § 284. 2, and fer the Infin. (chosen to command, or, to be 
commander), c I. 7. 3, and III. 3.1. The orparyyol, generals, in Attica 
were ten, chosen from each of the ten tribes, who held the command in 
regular rotation one day each; see Fiske’s Man. p. 196.——“Opunper, 
Il. IL. 243, et al. dpa, is it not? see IL 6. 1.——+yé added to an 
interrog. qualifies the whole.phrase and gives it emphasis; cf. § 2; and 
IIL 8. 8, and see Kahn. L, Gr. IL § 708, 2. 


2.—*H, aut. ——’Augdrepoy, «7.A., IL IIL 179. Alexander the 
Great is said to have had an especial admiration of this verse of Homer. 


—aixunths re, xrA. Te here corresponds with xaf before Baot- 
Aeds, both... and. 


3.—Kal...d8¢; see note, 1.1. 3, 





4.—Tis efn. The simple for the compcund pronoun: #ris ely. See 
note, I. 1.1. weptipet, earéAecwe, used in contrast: took away, 
left.——dyv &yv nyirac, those of whom one may be leader, where we 
mmight expect dy jutro; see note, I. 2, 2, and B. 189. m. 45 and 67. 





CHAPTER ITI. 


1.—Kal...8é; see note, L 1. 38. immapxety...9pnuevy@; 
see I, 7. 8, and JII.2.1. The frwapyo, “ prefects of the horse,” at 
Athens, were two. They had subordinate officers of the cavalry under 
them, but were themselves subject to the ten orparryol; see Fiske’s Man, 
p- 196. ——"Exors &y, can yout ob yap &h, for surely not; 
see Kiihn. Gr. § 815.2; L. Gr. II. § 692, and ef. I. 4. 9, and IIL 11.7, —— 
Tov xparos... cAatyey, for the sake of riding as first of the horsemen. 
The preposition évexa is to be supplied with rod from the preceding 
clause: Srov &exa. So just below with rod yrwodival; and very often 
in responses the preposition is to be supplied from the interrogation. 
Symp. V. 5: Oleda oby, tpn, dpSaruav thyos Evexa Seducda; A7jAop, 
tpn, 8r: rod Spay. See Kihn. Gr. § 300. 5. (c), and L Gr. IL § 625. 5, 
where many examples are given. For xp@ros in the Nora. with the Inf, 
by attraction, see note, L 2.8: rg gay. elvan. yoty; see note, L 6.2 
AAAG phy... ye; see note, L 1. 6. 











818 NOTES. 


2—’AAA’ dpa; for which perhaps dad’ &pa should be read, as ix 
Paris Ma. D: we find &» &pa, but perhaps, or, perhaps then. See note, 
IIL 11. 4, and cf. IV. 2. 22. It may however be rendered as it is now 
pointed: is tt indeed because—! Seiffert: immone propterea. 
otec...BéAriov &y wothoas wapadsoiva:. The particle dy in fact 
qualifies the infinitive wapadotva:, but is placed after BéAriov, since that 
word is emphatic; see Kihn. Gr. § 261. 2; L Gr. Il. § 457. This is 
more evident, if instead of the infinitive, the finite verb is used: ofes, 872, 
ei 7d bxwiuxdy BéArioy worhoeas, TH wide wapadolyns kv. ——vyevéd 
o3a:; with this Infin. &» is to be supplied from the preceding clause ; 
see 1. 3.15.——‘H 82 &px% wou, the authority, prefecture is, if J mis- 
take not, nifallor, or, opinor. Cf. L 2. 32; IIL 6.15, et al. —— 
eo’ iis $pnoar. We should expect a Dat. or even an Ace, in prefer- 
ence to this Gen. with éxi, but see examples of similar construction in 
Kibn. Gr. § 296. (1), and L, Gr. I. § 611. —~ apBardy, of riders, 
from &veBalvew. The form &uBarns is used almost promiscuously with 
avaBarns, by Xenophon in his work De re Eques. and the Mss. vary 
much in regard to their use; see IIL 12; XII. 8; V.7; IIL 9; VI 6, 
and various passages in that Treatise. —— yap od»; the ellipsis here, 
for which ydp introduces a proof, is: dpSés Aéyes; for, eta; ody ex- 
presses confirmation: surely; see Kiihn. § 324. R. 6, and L. Gr. IT. § 76. 
2. Cf. IV. 6. 14. 


3.—Kal 8s; see note, L 4, 2. TOUTO pey...0v0K emdy olpat 
Td Epyow elva:. The order here is: rodro 7d Epyov on eudy elva; 
and édudy elva: form the predicate. If éudy had belonged to %pyoyp it 
would have been placed thus: +d éudy zpyov. isfq¢ éxagroy, each 
one by himself. 











4.—TIlapéxwvral oot, present to you as general, ixxdpyq, their 
horses, i, e., exhibit them, Mid. voice. —— eis rd Suvardy=in quan- 
tum potero. 

5.—AvaBarixwrépovs ex) tobs Ixxous, more ready, expert 


m mounting their horses, vyoty; ef. with ody in § 2 above, and see 
note, [ 6, 2. 








6.—Emayayety; 8c. Tous trmous. &upoy, race course = due 
uddpopos, so called because made upon the sand. of woA€mcos 
ylyvovra:, where the enemy make their appearance (adveniunt). Cf 
Anab. IV. 8. 29: 8s ay xperos ev rg wépay yévnrat BéArioyv, 
etter, sc. is it to do this. . 








%.—Tov BddAdreww ds wAelorous and, «7A, to throw as many aa 
possible from their horses, This seems to me the plain meaning of dA 








BOOK III. CHAP. III. 819 


Aew here, followed as it is by awd. —~- @fyecy...ekopylCery... wot- 





ety; these infinitives all depend upon S:averdqoe. Ei 52 ph, fl 


have not hitherto, ete. 


8.—Ilés...pdacora, in what way could one best, ete.-——~- mpo- 
soévairo; for this use of the Mid. Voice, see note, I. 2. 64. 


9.—Exetvo pév. There is no Sé antithetical to this udy, but the 
construction changea at the beginning of § 10..——84aro0u, I suppose; 
see note, IIT. 8. 2: wold. 


10.—BéArioros dyv...3HA0s &; see note, (I. 6.7: diAoy elvas 
...evepyerioovra; here BéAtioros has the emphatic place in the clause. 
-els 1d welSeoSai, «.7.A., for procuring their obedience to me. —~ 
ef vot déo. Siddoxex, for the more frequent construction: ef ce déos 





 BiSdowew. CE Ocecon. VII. 20; VIIL 9, and Anab. IIL 4. 85, and see 


Kuhn. Gr. § 307. R. 8, and L. Gr. IL § 651. A. 5. 


Il.—IIpds rots &AAots...8ety wal, «7.A, in addition to other 
things... must take care also, etc. zd 8° gov; have you indeed 
supposed ; as in II. 6.14; see note, L. 3.13: robs 5% Kadods; 30a 
re vdéuy, «tA. This clause is contrasted with the following «al ef 7: 
BAAo Kardy pavddves tis uddnua, by the particles re... nal. Népw, in 
accordance with the customs and prescriptions of the State, and 1: &AAo 
addy... pddnua, i.e, arts which men learn of their own accord. 
Civ, here nar’ etox}y, for life adjusted according to the institutions and 
laws of the State, in opposition to rustic and uncultivated life. Cf Isocr. 
Panegyr. ¢. 5: eiphoouey yap adthy (thy wéAw) ob pdvav tév pds Ty 
wéAcnoy Kivdivwv, GAAd Kal Tis BAANS KaTucKeuTs, ev H narototmey Kad 
ped’ Fis wodrrevdpeda wal 81’ hv (Civ Suydueda, oxeddy axdons aitlay 
obcay. 51a Adyouv. In accordance with this, is the signification of 
épunvefay in IV. 3.12: épunvelav—, 80 hs wdvtwy ray &yaday peradi- 
Souey re GAAHAS Biddoxovres nal Kowwvodpey Kal vdpous TIdeueda Kal 
woAtrevéueda. For the omission of the article, see note, I. 1.9: éwl ¢ei- 
yos, «.7.A.; and cf, I. 2.24: «daAdos. 














12.—H rdde avn evreSéunoai, «.7t.A. The general idea con- 
tained in this and the following sections is: You perceive that the Athe- 
nians, who excel other nations in many things, excel in nothing so much 
as in the love of honor, which leads them to noble exertions. If then 


‘you would make your soldiers better, you must foster this principle by 





bestowing honor and praise upon them when they do well. Stay 
ve xopds efs dx rijsde ris wéAews, when one chorus is made 
tp from this whole State, i.e, the best performers among all the Athe 


820 NOTES. 


niang are chosen. The pronoun 8d¢, %5e, rdéd¢, not only calls the atten 
tion to what follows (see note, I. 2. 8), but also designates that which lies 
before the eyes of the speaker and to which he may be supposed to point, 
hence calied Senriuads. See Kithn. Gr. § 808. R. 1. 6 eis AjjAon 
weumxduevos. In reference to the Delia or expeditions to Delos and 
festivals held there, to which allusion is here made, see Smith’s Dict. of 
Gr. and Rom. Antiquities, p. 345, and ef. IV. 8. 2. evavipla... 
épnola, such a store of goodly men, In reference to the Panathenaea to 
which allusion is supposed to be made here, and the selection of the 
handsomest men and boys to take part in the ceremonies of the festival, 
see the word in Smith’s Dict.; Potter’s Ant. I. 452, and Kiihn. and Hickie 
in h, 1, 


13.—Etdovrlg, sweetness of voice, i.e, in singing. The Dat. indi- 
cates that wherein one thing excels or surpasses another, see B. 133. 4. (d). 
——¢gtrdorinlg...fwep wapotbver, in love of honor, which incites, 
ete. Cf. IIL 5.8: dard why pidoriudrarol ye nal piroppovéorara: wdvtwr 
eialy, dxep obx fxiora wapotive: xwduvetew bwtp eddotlas re xal xarpl- 
Sos, «.7T.A. 








14.—‘I a wixod, 8c. réxyns, horsemanship. —- rot évadie, lit, 
which ts here, i.e. with lxxicod, our horsemanship. TouTy, 8. ix- 
aexq. We should expect éy with the dative, and it may have been 
omitted in copying in consequence of similarity with the preceding &y. 
Sievéyxocrey, ac. Adnvator; ef. Kahn. Gr. § 288, R. 3. in refer- 
ence to the ellipsis. —— rapagneuvj, «.t.A. These datives give a more 
definite explanation of the idea contained in rotry. So in Latin we 
frequently find successive ablatives in a similar relation. —— Eixdés ye; 
so it seems at least. 


15.—IIporpéwery; s3e note, L 2. 64.——’AAAQ, certainly, a par- 
ticle of affirmation as freq in responses, where however there is an ellip- 
sis; sec B. 139. m. 16. 








CHAPTER IV. 


1.—2Zrparnyot, generals, chief commanders, ten in number, one 
from each of the gvaal. Ov ydp, are not indeed ; see note, I. 3. 11. 
trorovrol cio, are such (as they ever exhibit themselves),-——— 
€ut udy, contrasted with “Ayriodévny 86. —— ts ex xaraddyou 
orparevduevos, making war in the regular service. KardAcyos was 
the list of persons in Athens who were liable to regwar military service 








BOOK III. CHAP. IV. $21 


Hence, those persons who possessed a prescribed amount of property, 
served in the regular infantry, and were termed: of ex xaraAdyou orpa- 
revovres. Those of inferior rank, thetes, were called: of Ew Tod Kata 
Aéyou. See Catalogos in Smith’s Dict., and consult also Wachsmuth 
Hellen. Alterthumsk. IL sec, 1.8 876. Cf. Thue, VII. 24; Polit. v. 2, 
and Suidas’ explanation, quoted from the Schol. ad Aristoph. Equ. 22. 23: 
Kardrovyos: 9 axoypaph ray dpeaddyrwy orpareterSat Kal 4 eapl3un- 
ose & wlvat, ep’ ob dvéypapoy ray exotparevopévwr 7a bvdunaTa. —— 
aararérpiupat, I have worn away my life, spent my vigor. 
Aoxayayv, commander of a Adyxos, about 100 men. Taktapxar, 
commander of a rds, a division of the army, furnished by one ¢vaf. 
——tpatpata ind tev woreulwv...&xwv. Tpatuara exe, is 
passive in signification, to receive wounds, or, to be wounded; hence in 
construction with the preposition ixé. Cf. IV. 8.10: éyd éemxmercias 
revioua bm dvdpénav. Venat. L 11: &ruxe rimwptas bxd Seay. R. Lac, 
VI. 2: wAnyas AaBeiy bxd rios. Hellen. V.1. 5: of ’ASnvain... xpdy- 
para elxos ixd te TY AnoTay Kal Tov Topyéra. obre SxAlrny 
wOwoTe oTparevaduevoy,...Te. The service of the foot soldiers to 
whom Nichomachides belonged, and which he considered as giving him a 
superior claim to the office in question, was more onerous than that of 
the cavalry, which until the latter ages of the republic, was composed 
chiefly of the nobility ; see Fiske’s Man. p. 270 sq. Obre... re, see note, 
L 2, 47. 


2.—EYye, if (since) indeed; see Kiihn. Gr. § 317. 2; L. Gr. IL 704 
IT. 1. Kal yap of %uwopot, for even the merchants, etc. Cf. note, 
Il. 6. 7. 


3.—Kexopnynke. For an account of the Greek Choregia, see 
Boeckh’s Public. Econ. of Athens, p. 454 sq.; Wachsmuth, Hellen. Alter- 
thumsk, IT. § 97. S. 92 sq. Ma Al’,...aAdr’ obdty; see note, L 4. 9. 
Suotov...xXopou te kal orparevpatos mpocotdvat; cf. the use 
of Suoos, IV. 8.10: dpe nal thy Bétay Tay mpoyeyovdrwy avSpdhmav ep 
rors exvyvyvoudvas obx Suolay Kxaradrermonevny tay tre a&diKnodytay 
kal rév adundsévroy; and for a parallel use of similem in Latin, see 
Kuhn. Tuse. Disp. V. 8.9: similem sibi videri vitam hominum et 
inercatum eum, qui haberetur maximo ludorum veniees totius Graeciae 
celebritate. 


4.—Kal phv...ye; see note, I. 4. 12. —— djs. .sXopay Sida- 
axadrtlas. The first duty of the. Choragus was to assemble the persuns 
who were to take the several parts in the chorus, and then to provide 
._ teachers (3:8acndAo.) for them; hence. d:dacKkadlas here. The prepara- 
tion for the musical j-art of the entertainment was often attended with 


16 




















Nits ait tel tides 


, 
= ’ 
a a a ee ae ee ee, ee 2 


+ ) 
ee RS |e Bee ae Wee eee er ae ee” See 


822 NOTES. 


considerable difficulty ; henee ¢3is here. See Chorus and Choragus in 
Smith's Dict. of Ant.; Boeekh’s Econ. of Athens, p. 456, and Wachsmuth, 
IL § 97.2.8. 95. rods xpatlarovs raira; i.e, as Schneider 
gaya: poetas, citharoedos, tibicines et reliquos artifices, qui scenam Atti- 
cam implebant et choros Dionysiacos,. —— robs rdforras...rovs 
paxoupuévous. For this use of the Art. and Part. cf. IIL 8 2; d3ed- 
ueda Tov xatcovros ; IV. 5. 8: 7d Exew robs xwAvcorras, and see Kéhn. 
Gr. § 244.8; L. Gr. IL § 486. 2. °Avd’ davrod is to be supplied in the 
lust clause: others who will fight instead of him. 





5.—Totrov vixnpdpos, 8C. TaY ToAEuIKGY, OF We May supply xphyaros 
or xpdyparos. We should naturally expect the plural number. But ef. 
Apol. §7; Cyrop. VILL 4.6; Anab, IL 1. 21 sq. Kal... dSaravay 
3’; see note, L 1.8; xdacivos, x.rA.——fEby TZ PUA, tn conjunction 
with, ete. The honor of a victory obtained by a chorus, belonged to the 
whole tribe, @vA#, from which the chorus was taken. The number of 
_ the Attic @vAaf was ten, and they were again subdivided according to 
the region which they occupied into 174 duo. See Smith’s Dict. of Ant., 
Tribus. 








6.—Eadv yiyvdony...ayadts &y ef. For this use of the modes 
with édy and &y, see Kiihn. Gr. § 339. 3. (a); L. Gr. IL § 818.2 b. Cf 
IIL 6.18: day... éwixecpps 1d Tis wéAews mpdrresy, odn by Savpdoaipt, K.7.A, 


%—'Anotoat, ws; see note, IL 8. 6. Iidrepoy rae abra 
éoriv, } Stapépes ve, whether they are the same, etc.; cf. Oecon. V. 
14 aq. | 

8.—Td mposrdrre:y... xpdrrew, the imposing of each thing (duty) 
on those competent to perform them. 





9—Apugpordpous elyac rpoohwer; cf. §8: 7d robs xaxods KoAd- 
(ew... dugorépots olua: xposhxerv. The former is perhaps the 
more usual construction. CE£ note, III. 8. 10. 


10.—Ovdxnérs, no longer, or better, not also, non item. Anab. I. 
10. 12, and examples collected by Haase, Rep. Lac. XI. 7. (8). —— éxSpof 
-yé rot, certainly at least. These particles make an emphatic contrast 
or restriction, See Hartung, Gr. Part. IL S. 865, 6; Kahn. Gr. § 317. 3; 
I, Gr. I. § 705. 4, and cf. Anab, IL 5.19, and IIL. 6. 13; IV. 2. 18, 83. 


I1.—Mlapteis. There is an ellipsis of Adgov here. But passing by 
this, say, tell me, By this omission the impetuous, impatient state ot 
mind of Nichomachides is indicated. bx Hutora Bt rovroyv, 
éayv awapdoxevos 9; the idea is: far the most important of these 
things, if he may be unt repared, is, ete, 





BOOK III. CHAP. Y. 328 


12.—-M} xatrappdéver; we should naturally expect od» after these 
words, but a paragraph containing the conclusion of a discourse, is fre- 
quently asyndic, see Kihn, L. Gr. I. § 760. 2. b; and ef. FV. 2. 39; 8.7. 
—— ito; cf. note, L 4. 17. Td 58 Béytoroy, 372; for the con- 
struction of this appositional clause, as it is Zometimes termed, see Kiibn. 
L. Gr. IL § 500. Anm.2; and Matt. IL. § "432. In Latin it would be 
changed to a relativé enunciation: id quod maximum est. We 
frequently imitate the Greek construction in English. —— &AdAois 75 
ely aySpédxois, different men. 





CHAPTER V. 


1.—TlepixAe?t...MepsxeAdous 51g. This Pericles was the natural 
son of the great Athenian orator, who was by a formal decree “legiti- 
mated” by the Athenians, after the death of the other sons of Pericles, 
and permitted to take the name of his father. See ThirJwall’s Greece, IL 
p. 345. He was one of the ten generals condemned to death after the 
battle of Arginusae, Cf, Plut. in Pericle; Hellen. I. 5.16; 7. 2, and 88. 
tov xdvu, the well-known or distinguished ; 80 xdyv is sometimes 
used, where éy3dtos, wep{BAerros, or some similar word might be em- 
ployed. ——’"Eyé ror; see note, I. 6. 11. oTpatnyhoayros; 
for the force of the Aor. see note, I. 1.18: BovAetoas. evdotoré- 
pay...eis 7a wodepixa; for the construction of the Acc. with Prep. 
see Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 557. b, and Anm. and Gr. § 279. 7. R. 9. Kat 
6 Wepixafs; the relative construction is usual in Latin and English in 
such cases: cui Socrates. Sraroyi(Cdmevor wep) abray, in 
our discussion of this matter. Sxov Hdn 7d Suvardy eoriy; 
this answers to the preceding, 8xws 8¢ raira, x.rA. We might expect 
Sxes for 8rov (qua ‘in re), but cf. Apol. § 25: Ssre Savuacrdy euorye 
Bone? elvat, Srov wore epdyn Suly rd Tod Javdrov elpyacpéevoy euod Rftov. 
— "Hin, nov, i. e, that we may come directly to this point, may omit 
all cireumlocution. Cf. Hartung, Gr. Part. I. 241.2; Kihn. L. Gr. IL 
§ 690. b. 




















2.—Olda ydp; the ydp here has little more force than an emphatic 
ye; ef. 1.4. 8: eb3t ydp.—— Sdpara 5€ &yaSa weal ward: the posi- 
tion of these words so as to be in contrast with wAfSe péy, deserves 
notice, The Latin can retain the same position by means of the relative 
circumlocution: quae quidem bona pulchra sint.—— rétepoy; see 
note, IL 7.8: fuadoy 8 werepoy. ratry; see note, I. 7.3: ravry 





824 NOTES. 





Auwyody ——Aelreoedas to be inferior 


€aurois. The reflexive 
for tne reeiprocai pronoun ; see II, 6. 20. : 


3.—AAAG phy... yé (at vero)...Kal phy...ye (jam vero); 
ef. note, L 1. 6, and IL. 4, 12. xpoyévwyv; ck Hipparch. VIL 8: rad 
uhy éxl ye rots xpoydvois ob peiov "ASnvaio: } Bowrol dpovotcw. 
¥oriv ofs; see note, I. 4. 2.——pel(w nat wrelw; see note, L 2. 
24, ¢, on account of which, qua re, sc. 7g xpoydvav Kad& %pya 
elvas. xpotpéxovral re; this position of ré is not elsewhere un- 
known, when the predicate takes precedence ; ef. IV. 2.40: éetyyetro, 
Ere dvdusley ciddvar Seiv wad exirndedery, for: & dvouley eidévae re 8. 














' wal éx. 


4.—AA7n3%, expressed by an adverb in Latin: vere. ovr 
TodAplip...ev AeBadelg cuugpopd. The disaster here alluded to, 
was the defeat of the Athenians under Tolmides at Lexadea in Boeotia, 
near Chaeronea, B. C. 447, Olymp. 83. 2. See Thirlwall’s Greece, Ch, 
XVIL Vol. Lp. 805, and Mitford ch. 12. sea 6. Cf. Thucyd. I. 118; 
Plut. Per. c. 18, Ages. ce. 19; Diod. XII. 6. ——4 ped’ ‘Irxoxpdrovs 
éxl AnAlg. For an account of the defeat of the Athenians at Delium, 
B. C. 420, here referred to, see Thirlwall, Vol. 1. 881. Socrates, then 
forty-five years old, was himself present at the battle of Delium; and 
the Athenian general Laches “declared, that if all the Athenians had 
fought as bravely as he, the Boeotians would have erected no trophies.” 
See Introd. and Wiggers’ Life of Socrates, Ch. V. and references there. 
The use of the preposition éx) with AnAlg after éy with AeBadelg, de- 
serves notice. It has been found on examination that wherever this 
battle at Delium is spoken of, either éxf or wep{ is always used with the 
name of the place, and never éy, as in other cases in accounts of battles, 
The reason seems to be, that the name Delium was properly given toa 
temple, and although comprising the city proper, it did not extend to 
the country around the city, where the battle was fought; hence, éxi is 
appropriate. Cf the meaning of the prepositions éy and éx{ in Kihn. 
Gr. § 289, 1. (1), (a), and § 296. (1), (a). éx tobrwy, after ap’ ob, as éx 
rovrov often follows éwel, inde or deinde. Cf. Cyrop. V. 3.15; VI. 
1. 33, et al.—arpds rods Bowrots...xpds tos ’ASnvaious. Tpds 
here, in comparison with, strictly governs défay implied: xpbs thy rap 
ASnvalwy Sdétay; cf. TIL 6.8: day dt (h rijs wéAews Sdvauis) irrwy ras 
évaytiew (7); and see Kithn. Gr. § 328. R.6; L. Gr. IL § 749. d. —- 
oi...roApmavTess see note, IL 7. 13. 








5.—AAA’, see note, I. 2. 42. It should be noticed that aad is here, 
after the concessive clause which it introduces: aicSdvopa pty, follower 











BOOK III. CHAP, V. 825 


Ly the adversative 3é ——dydp)...&pxovrs...d:anetodas, to ba 
more ‘obediently disposed toward a good leader; ef. Cyrop. VIL 5. 45; 
dye yap Suiv, Ssxep cixds, Sidnesa Asaxcioda: is constructed here with 
the dative, but frequently with the Acc. and the preposition zpdés or 
wapd. ——7d...3dpoos...éuBdAdret, «7A. & feeling of security pro- ° 
duces in them negligence, ete. @dpcos is opposed to pdfos. 


6.--Texphpaco...dwd réy, «A; cf. note, IL 6. 6. esr’ 
dv, as long as, whilst, quamdiu; cf. L 2.18: cwppovowre iste Zw- 
apdre: ouvhorny; Oecon. I. 28: alai(duevas... rubs olxous obeore Afryou- 
ow, esr dy pxwow abtav. ——Sswep xopevral, as those who dance 
in the chorus, It was necessary that the dancers should keep their eye 
on the leader of the chorus; and hence, the force of this comparison. 





T—OQpa dv efn A€éyery, it woud be time to consider. ~-— IId- 
Aty d&vepedsiodjvar tis apxatas aperiis, xrA, to be again 
animated with the desire for the ancient valor, etc. Concerning the verb 
dveped., see Bornem. Anab. VL 6. 9. For the construction of the Gen, 
with dad implied, see Schneider in h. 1. 


8.—Ei €BovrAdpeda...efopugpev, se. vellemus, incite- 
mus. In the protasis ef with the indicative of a past tense, implies that 
the negative of the condition is true (i. e., if we wished, which we do not), 
but in the apodosis, on the contrary, the affirmative is true; see Kiihn. 
Gr. § 339, 3. (a); L. Gr. II. § 820. b, and cf. Zumpt’s Lat. Gr. § 524. —— 
ofrws; after the participle, ofrws and some other adverbs are fre 
quently added, to denote more definitely the result of the action indi 
cated by the participle. Cf. III. 10. 2: é« woAAdy cuvdyovres 7a 
éxdorov xdAdtora, oF rws SAa Ta odpara KarAd woteire palverda; IV. 8. 
11, and see Stallb. Plat. Phaed. p. 260. D, and Kiihn. Gr. § 312. R. 7; 
L. Gr. I. § 666. Anm. 6. wWaTp@a...eposhkovra, patrimony... 
estate. TOUT’ ad, BC. Td mer’ dperiis xpwrevew, the being first. —— 
Serxréov...xposikov...Kal &s...ay elev xpdriorot. For the 
change of construction from the Part. xpeosjxov to ds with the verb, see 
Kihn. L. Gr. IL § 771. 4 











9.—Olua: pwév; see note, II. 6. 5. elrous ye wadasord- 
rous...aplorous yeyoyvéyas; the construction is: ef dvapuiurhoxos- 
sev abrovs axnxodras robs ye... xpoydvous abtay aplozous yeyordvas, it 
we should remind them that they have heard (or they having heard 
of it), that their ancestors, the most ancient of whom we have any know- 
ledge, were the bravest of men. In sense a’rods is connected, a&xd Kos 
yoo, with both éd«nxodras and dvaumyioxopmer. Cf. Kahn. L. Gr. Il 
§ 852. k 


526 | NOTES. 


10.—"Apa, an. Thy T&v Seay xplow, judgment in respect te 
the Gods; the objective genitive. Cf. IL 7.13: roy rot xuvds Adyer 
not simply Cecrops, as this circumlocution 
was employed in a later stage of Greek literature, but Cecrops and those 
with him, the tribunal, with him as presiding over it. See Kihn. Gr. 
§ 263.d; L. Gr. IL § 474. d; Buttmann, 140. m. 25. The allusion here 
is to the contest between Neptune and Minerva in reference to the guar- 
dianship of Attica, of which Cecrops was made umpire. Cf. Apollod. IIL 
14, and see Grote’s History of Greece, Vol. I. 266, 7.——8:° aperhv; 
Le, 3: 7d per’ dperis xpwrevey, asin §8 On account of his virtue, 
Cecrops was counted worthy to be a judge, umpire, among the Gods. 
——Aéyw ydp, yes, I refer to that; cf. note, L 4, 9. wal... yes 
ef. I. 2. 53; IIL 8. 6, and Plat, Menex. p. 235. E: Tis airn; 2 S7A0yv Sri 
*"Aowaciay Adyers; Adyo ydp, cal Kévvoy ye roy MntpoBlov. Thy 
"Epexdéws ye tpophy wal yéveoty; for the figure called darepoy 
apérepoy, ef. the passage of which this is an imitation, in Homer's Iliad, 
II. 547. Erectheus was a very renowned king of Attica, son of Pandion L 
He also appears in the fabulous history of Athens, as a god, Poseidon 
Erectheus; and as a hero Erectheus, son of the Earth; Grote’s Hist. of 
Greece, Vol. I. p. 271 sq. én’ éxelyou, in his age, illius aetate; 
see Kiihn. Gr. § 296. (2), and § 273. R. 12; L. Gr. IL § 611. —— é« rijs 
éxonévns hrelpov, from the whole adjoining continent, as opposed to 
the Peloponnesus; i. e., Thrace, which in most ancient times extended 
even to the borders of Attica. The war of the Athenians with the Thra- 
eians and Eleusinians is here alluded to. Cf. Grote’s Hist. Gr. L p. 275 sq, 
and references, ep’ ‘HpakArAerdav wpbs trovs ey MeAorovrh- 
ow, the war carried on by the sons Heraclés, the Heraclidae, against 
Eurystheus and the Peloponnesians; cf. Grote’s Hist. I p. 1 sq. —— 
éx) @nodéws. The war under the guidance of Theseus against the 
Amazons and Thracians, In reference to the character and exploits of 
Theseus, see Grote’s Hist. Gr. L 282 aq. tov nad” éauvrovs ap- 
Spéxwy aptoreboavres, as having excelled the men of their age, 
their contemporaries, The Gen. is here errs: by dpicretdoarres ; see 
C. Gr. Gram. § 362. 























I1.—Ei 3% BovrAcst, (sc. dvapipvionomer dy, (lit, if you please, let 
us, ete., moreover, porro. There is an urbanity in the phraseology 
which is especially characteristic of the Greek language. of...pey 
amrdyovot,...d& xpd yuay yeyovéres, their descendants, who preceded, 
though not long, our age; thus the force of the néy... 8& is given by our 
relative who and particle though, in Latin: qui...tamen. Special 
allusion is made here perhaps to the Athenians of the age of Miltiades, 








BOOK III. CHAP. VY. 327 


Themistocles, and Aristides, who carried on the war with the Persians 
See Thirlwall, L p. 233 sq. avrol kad’ éavrois, they by them- 
selves, i.e, alone. Nepos however says, Milt. « 5: Hoc in tempors 
nulla civitas Atheniensibus fuit auxilio praeter Plataeenses, xupted- 
ovyras, i. @, the Persians, wrelorny...apophhy KxextTnpe- 
vous, had acquired greater power and resources than any of their prede- 
cessors ; cf. note, JL 7. 11. ot 3h «al Adyorra, for they, eto. “Os 
is not unfrequently, as here, used for obros ydp; cf. note, I. 2. 64. The 
particle 34, Kihner says, in this place signifies: uti constat inter 
omnes; cf. note, IL 2.3, and 111.21. The praise here bestowed upen 
the Peloponnesians, must have special reference to the Lacedemoniansa 
Adovra:; the idea of celebrity is contained in this word, as frequently : 
eelebrantur.——Acyorra ydp; see note, I. 4. 9. 














12.—Acéuervav, remained, ev rm§ [sc. vH Or xdépq] éauTray, in 
their own territory. Hence the Athenians were called airéxdoves and 
yrryeveis; Isocr. Panegyr. p. 65. iaxtp Sixalwy avtiréyoures; 
ef. Aristides, Panathen. p. 109 sq. as cited by Schneider in h. 1. 
exérpexoy éxeivots, committed or referred (the matter in dispute, 
their difficulties) to them. The subject of éwérperoy is 1d dyrcAcyduevor, 
supplied from évraéyorres, unless we with Kiithner take éxérperoy as 
reflexive: submitted themselves; 80 in IIL 11. 5: rH réxn emirpéxes; 
Demosth. de Cherson. p. 92. 9: Sef wh emitpéxew alte (TG biAlarg). 
See Kahn. Gr. § 249.1; L. Gr. IL § 392. 








e 

13.—Kal Savpd(w ye. The particles nal... ye here indicate assent 
to the opinion of ‘Socrates and add an inference: (I know it) and am 
astonished, etc. ——  wdéArs 84os; the unusual position of 4 wdars 
before 8xws gives it emphasis: ¢his city [sc. of which such a thing was 
least of all to be expected]. See Kiihn. Gr. § 348.8; L. Gr. IL § 864. 8, 
and cf. Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 288. A, also II. 7. 8 below, where an in- 
terrogative particle is constructed in a similar manner. For the same 
idiom in Latin, see Kiihn. Tusc. Disp. IL 4, 12. tpn, olma:, 6 
Zwxpdrys. This is the order of the words in most of the best Mss. 
Cf. in Latin, Cic. Brut. c« 28. § 91: Quid igitur, inquit, est causae, 
Brutus; and Bornem. Cyrop. I. 6.8; Plat. de Rep. VI. p. 503. B. —— 
&swep xal...o8rw kal; see note, L 1.6: nal xpdrrev. Cf. fora 
aimilar idiom in Latin, Cic. de Nat. Deor. IL 6.17: ut quod etiam... 
hoe idem. | 





14.—Aoxe?t poe, in construction with the Nom. with the Infin. and 
the Ace, with Inf. (xelpous yevéoSa:). Thus we not unfrequently find 
the Acc. when the idea of thinking, judging, is contained in Sone uw» 


$28 NOTES. 


Cf. IV. 8. 10; Herod. III. 124: éBdneé of roy xarépa...ArvioIa: mew iwi 
rov Aids, xplecQa: 8 bxd rod FAlov. Both constructions are found is 
Anab. JIL 1.11: %30fer abr@ Bporris yevonévns oxnartds weoeis 
els Thy watpeay oixlay wal éx rovrov AduwegSat wacay. See Ktthn. 
L. Gr. IL § 649. b. So videtur is used in Latin; cf. Kithn. Tuse. 
Disp. V. 5. 12. vir xpweretortas, sc. the Lacedaemonians, ——~ 
vovro:s Ta ara; for toe Dat. after 6 ards, see Kithn. Gr. § 284. (4); 
L. Gr. IL § 576. épolws...xpepevor; equivalent toa conditional 
phrase: If they practised the same things in like manner, they would, 
etc, &y...elev; the change from the Part. to conditional enuncia- 
tion should not escape notice here. Cf. I. 4. 15, and I. 1. 18, note. 
ei 3° éwxismerdéorepoy, x. xpgrto supplied &xd xowod from the 
Part. xpéuevor, and éxmseAcorépoy corresponds to dpoles: more carefully. 














135.—Héphw wot clvya, és very far indeed, procul sane abesse. 
Nov primarily implies doubt or hesitancy, oppoeed to 34, and is frequently 
employed where a thing is certain, to give a more courtly air to an affir 
mation: dv you not ? or, if I mistake not. Cf. Lewis, Contr. Atheos, p. 23. 
n. 10; and note, IIL 3,2; IV. 2. 31.——amwpeoBurépous aidécor- 
vat; cf. Cic, Cat. Maj. XVIII. 63: Lysandrum Lacedaemonium dicere 
siunt solitum Laeedaemone esse honestissimum domicilium senectutis. 
Nusquam enim tantum tribuitur aetati, nusquam est senectus honoratior ; 
and Xen. Rep. Lac. X. 2. of; ef. note, L 2. 64: 8s ——ol ard ras 
wartpwy &pxovras Katappovety tay yeparépwy, who even from 
their fathers begin, etc. For the use of the Inf. here, to iadicate that the 
thing is done with purpose, instead of the Part. which would merely 
show that the action was entered upon, see Kiihn. Gr. § 311. 16; L. Gr, 
II. § 551.e. The phrase is much stronger than Spxovras xarappovoovres 
would have been, Cf. III. 1. 5: &ptard ee diddonew; 5. 22: (elreiv) 
éwdre wadralew Hptw pavddvew; 6.3: ex tlyos kotn thy wéruw evepyereiy ; 
IV. 2.3: Adyew apxduevos S3e xpooipdoera 





316.—O?...dydAAovras ex), «.rAX, who even exalt, ete. our- 
eoyety éavrots Ta cuppépoyta; fora similar construction with 
the Ace., see note, IL 6. 235. &AAfAotrs; for the interchange here 
between &AAfAois and éavrois, see note, IL 6. 20. —— wAcioras alas 
GAAHAOts BiedCoryrar, they bring very many suits, etc.; the Dat 
depends upon dwd(ovrat, from the idea of contending which is included 
in that verb; see Kithn. § 284. 3. (2); L. Gr. ll. § 574. « ——-awpoas 
potrvrat padAAov; cf. note, IL 1. 2. ad pdxovra, Ad, again, also, 
designates a kind of correspondence between pdyovra: and dixas dixd- 
(evra. See Hartung, Gr. Part. I.S.155.—sais eis ra tomate 











BOOK III. CHAP. Y. 829 


durdpect, «TA. Ta roiatra refers not to rots xowots, but to udxor 
Ta, «.7.d., 1. e., they rejoice especially on account of their ability to con 
tend, etc, 


1%.—Ameipla nat nanxla, ignorance and degeneracy, which arise 
from neglecting gymnastic exercises and from contempt of the authority 
of leaders, ——%xSpa nal pioos, hostility and hatred, arising from 
spurning the authority of magistrates and intestine diseensions, pet- 
Cov} Ssre pépew Sbvacdace xaxdy; for this construction of the Inf. 
with 4 Ssre after the comparative, see Kiihn. § 341. 3. (a); L. Gr. IL 
§ 825. e. 


18.—TIlovnplg vooety. In accordance with an idiom common in 
other languages, yocety is metaphorically used in reference to.a disturbed 
eondition of the State; of. Anab. VIL 2. 82: 7a ‘Odpucdy xpdypyara évé- 
onoey; Demosth. Olynth. IL p. 22: @erradcis vocotce: nal cracid (over 
nat rerapayuévors. It is also used of the State as visited by famine, Xen. 
de Vectig. IV. 9. Thus in Latin it is said: aegrota respublica, mor- 
bus eivitatis, etc. Seiffert renders dynxéorm wrov. vooetv: insanabili 
perversitate laborare. tots éxtotdracs, those who taught 
gymnastics, wra:SorplBas; see Smith’s Lex. Gymnasium, p. 488. —— 
ovsévwy 8t naradeéorepoy...dunpeTovan, ie, ob8e BAAwY TIVGP 
xaradcéarepoy dxnperovo, inferior to none, etc., see note, I. 5. 6. 








19.—Totro ydp ror; for the force of ydp in answers, see note, L 
4. 9, and Kihn. Gr. § 317. 8. Totro is here prospective, i. e., it prepares 
the way for and makes more emphatic the phrase following: 7d... rer- 
Sapxew; see Kithn. Gr. § 804.2; L. Gr. IL § 631. 2. kal Sauua- 
ordv éott, is even wonderful (not only true, but also wonderful). Kai is 
emphatic; see Kiihn. Gr. § 321. R. 5. Tovs péy rototTruus, Le, 
vabro., épérat, éxiBdra, etc., the lowest class of the Athenians. Tous 
...dmAlras Kal rovs ixwets; these nouns are contrasted with rots... 
rowotrovs above, as indicating persons belonging to the higher classes of 
eitizens ; see Wachsmuth, Hellen. Alterthumsk, P. IL Vol. LS. 403. 


20.—'H 3& dy "Apelw wdyy Bova; for the force of d¢, see note, 
I. 8. 18, and for a description of the council called BovAg and the Areopa- 
gus (Apely xayy), the most ancient judicial tribunal of the Athenians, 
v. h. vv. in Smith’s Lexicon, and Potter's Gr. Antiquities, L p. 111 sq. 
éx TOY Sedonipacpervwy ; see note, II. 2. 18. péepgpopas 
rouro.s, I find no fault with these; rovros refers, xara olveow, to 
BovAfy ; see note, IL 1. 81. 


21.—Kal why... yé; see note, I. 4, 12. ovderi TovTwy, i.e, 
emperance, order, ob :dience, etc. as implied in the preceding Inff. — - 




















880 NOTES. 


“lows ydp, i.¢, what you say is true, for perhaps, etc. CE IV. 4.18 
14, 21, and see Kibn. L. Gr. IL § 754. 1, and a similar use of the Latixz 
enim in Cic, Tuse. Disp. L 6.11. Cf. also note, I. 4. 9. obde efs 
emphatic for od%els, see note, L 6. 2.——é’ ofs épecraa:; for the 
repetition of the preposition, cf. IL 9. 2 abrooxedidfouciy, 
rashly, without the requisite knowledge, take the rule upon themselves, 








23.—At, and also, itemque. woAAd peptpvay, to think 
much upon, be solicitous; cf. note, I. 1.11 and 14; Oecon. XX. 25. —— 
Swws mh Addyns ceavtdy a&yvoGy, that you may not, without 
knowing it, be ignorant, etc. See Kahn. Gr. § 810. 4. (1). We find this 
construction, the Aor. tense Aadeiy with the present, as well as the Aor. 
participle; cf. IV. 2.7; VIL 1. 22, et saep. For the use of the present 
participle, cf. Cyrop. V. 3.9: Sxws AdSp plaos dy jyuivy. There is no 
good reason why the present should not be employed with AaSeiy; in- 
deed, the sense seems to demand it as in the passage above cited. 
wh €i3é7a. We should rather expect odx eidés. But the attraction 
appears to be omitted here on account of the contrast with the Ace, rods 
dxiorapévous; and uh (not od) seems to be used on account of the con- 
ditional form of the phrase: édy, «.7.A. Cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 310. 3. R. 1, and 
L, Gr. IL. § 656. 1. 


@M—Aavddvers we... 87t...Adyeis; personal, for the imper 
sonal construction: AaySdve: pe, x.rA.; see Kahn. Gr. § 829. R. 4; 
L. Gr. IT. § 771. 2, and cf. IV. 2. 21: Afjaos...8rt & Gero eidévas odx ol- 
dev, 008° oiduevos. Probably the construction 8: Adyes is employed 
_ to avoid the ambiguity of the two participles, olduevos and Aéywv. 
épordoye@ pwévrot, still, I concede, ete. Kihner makes uévro: merely 
confirmative here, as in II. 1. 12; but there is perhaps an allusion to the 
irony in the preceding thought of Socrates, which would naturally lead 
Pericles to objection instead of assent. 











25.—"Opn nweydaAa; Citheron, Cerastis, and other mountains guarded 
the approach to Attica. S:€(worat Speotvy epupvois, is girded 
around (lit., fenced, secured) by steep hills and mountains; i.e. Parnes, 
Brileesus, Hymettus, Laurion, etc. 

26.—Mvool xal Molda. The Mysians, inhabitants of Mysia, and 
the Pisidians, of the country bounded by Phrygia on the west and north, 
Isauria on the east and Pamphylia on the south. See Owen’s Anab. L 
1.11; IIL 2. 23. BactAéws. The king of the Persians was fact 
Aeds, xat’ efoxhy, and ‘his noun is accordingly used as a proper name, 
without the article, see Kiihn. Gr. § 244. R. 3, and cf. IV. 2, 838; Symp. 
[V. 11, et al. &xodw; for this use of the present as a Perf after 











BOOK III. CHAP. VI. 331 


the Perf. axfxoas, see Kahn. Gr. § 255. R. 1, and ef Woolsey’s Gorgias, 
4. 470. A, and 508. C. 


2%.—Méxps THs cAagdpas HRAcalas GwraAcopdvous; cf. note, 
L 2.35. The youth from 18 to 20, ephebi, who were frequently sent 
into the country under the name of wep{xoAo, are here alluded to. In 
Xen. Vectig. IV. 52 it is said of them: of repiwoAciv thy xdpay raxdevres. 
Cf. Smith’s Lex. Ephebus, p. 407, and Wachsmuth, Hellen. Alterthumsk. 
3. IL § 56. 8. 476. 


CHAPTER VI. 


1.—PAat«eva. This Glauco was brother of the philosopher Plate, 
and a different individual from the one mentioned below and in the next 
chapter, as father of Charmides obdéww eltxnogiy Erm yeyorus 
So in I. 2. 40, it is said: spl» elxoow éeréy elva. Twenty years was the 
age at which the youth must arrive before taking upon himself all the 
duties of citizen, and before he was allowed to vote and speak in the 
public assembly. See Thirlwall, Vol. I. p. 186; Smith’s Dictionary, 
Ephebus, ——B8yrwy bAdrAwy oixelwy, «rr, although he had other 
relatives, ete. @Sivaro wavoat érAndpevdy re aed Tov BHyaros 
wal xatayéAacrovy 8yra, no one had been able to prevent him from 
being dragged from the speaker’s stand, and from derision, i. e., no one 
was able to dissuade him from haranguing in public, although hissed 
from the stand, etc. For the construction of the participles with the Inf. 
here, see Kiithn. Gr. § 310. 4.f; L. Gr. IL § 660. VI. Cf. I17.14.1: éxaé- 
ovro roAAod SWwvoovres. In illustration of this passage, especially of the 
means employed to silence a speaker in the public aseembly, Schneider 
quotes Plat. Protag. p. 819. C. Xappldny; see IIL. 7. 1.—Mad- 
rwya. The rare allusion of Xenophon to Plato in his writings, has been 
attributed by some without very good reason to jealous rivalry. See 
Gell. N. A. XIV. 13, 











2.—Eis rd @S3eAfioast axeovery, in order to excite in him a de 
sire to hear. For els +é with the Inf, see Kahn. Gr. § 308. 2. (d), and 
ef. Anab. VIL 8. 20.——vordde A€tas waréoxey, having spoken 
to him, he detained him as follows. For the use and signification of 
the Aor. Part. here denoting priority in time, see B. 144. 2. N. 8. 
piv. The Dat. of the personal pronouns of the first and second per- 
- sons is used to denote a familiarity or confidence between the speaker 
and hearer, (Dativus ethicus); see Kithn. Gr. § 284. (10). (d), and ef 








332 NOTES. 


Plat. Alcib. Lc. 56. xadtoy ydp; cf. note, L 4. 9.——eflwep 7 
wal &AAO tay ev dvySpoéxoss, if there is any thing else in humar 
affairs, i.e, xaddy, honorable. Cf. Cyrop. IL 2.17: ovdty dnoérepos 
voul(w trav ey dySpénos elvas. Cf. the use of xai in comparisons, note, 
I. 1.6; 6. 8, and also Bornem. Symp. p. 67: efrep 7: nal GAdrAo, wal 
Touro pasnréy; Cyrop. IIL 8.42: Buupépes 8° Suir, elxep Te kal GArAAg, 


7d viKxay. 





$8.—EmeyaAdvvero, from peyds, and the termination -vxw which 
denotes a transforming into that which the primitive adjective signifies ; 
Kahn. Gr. § 232. 1. (c); hence here, was elated in mind. nddws, 
gladly. ——qwoxpt yy; some Mes, and editions have dxoxpiyys, but 
not well; for dwoxpiwreyw +: refers to things without ourselves, fo hide a 
thing; but dxonpixreadal 71 to that within, to conceal, plainly the idea 
here. Cf. IL 3. 14: wdyra rd cy axSpéwos platpa emiorduevos wdAas 
amrexpurrov; 6.29: uh ov ody besuplxron pe; and FV. 4.1: wep ros 
Sicalou ye oux dwexpiarero hy elxe yyéuny; and see Kihn. Gr. § 250. 
R.4; L. Gr. IL § 898. 5. 





4—OQs by rére cxoxay, elliptically for ds dy Siacwwrhoeey oxo 
way or ei tTéTe oxoxoly; cf. note, LI. 6. 38. - 


5.—Eixds your; ef. note, 1.4.8, and IIL 3 5: “Aet yop. 
Aétov 34; see note, L 2. 41: Aidatoy 3}. axécat tivés; cf. note 
and references, I 1.1: roidde ris Fy. rivés abray, sc. xpdcodos 
TH wore. évdeas Exovcry, are deficient or small. 














6.—IIpds raird...€oxdéAaca, lit., had leisure for, hence, given at- 
tention to. Taira refers to the whole preceding clause: Sr: xal rodros 
Tas xepitras dpaipety Siavo7g ; hence the plural number is used; see Kiiha. 
§ 241.8; L. Gr. IL § 423. Cf. at the end of the section: éximeAndivas 
rovrwy, and §10: 8:4 7d ueyedos abray.——7d...xoreiv; the article 
is used for the sake of emphasis; see Kihn. Gr. § 308. R.1; L. Gr. IL 
§ 643. wh eidéra; the subject is implied in the participle: one not 
knowing ; cf. note, L 3. 8: dwréuevor. 








%—Kal ra Syra wposawofBdAos &y, i.e, he not only would 
cot enrich the me (ob pdvoy ob wAouti{a: by thy wéAw,) but even. 
lose, etc. 


8.—“Hrrwy rév éevayrlwy, for ris trav évayvtlwry, compendious 
comparison ; see note and references, IIL 5. 4. 


9—Oirws ye axd ordéuaros elwxety, to speak thus directly 
from memory, memoriter. Cf. Stallb, Plat. Phaedr. p. 285, C, and 





BOOK UL CHAP. VI. 333 


Theat. p. 142. D: ob pa tov Ala, odx ody oSta (sic statim) ye aad ord 
paros; also IIE 11. 7: od yap 3h odrws ye drexvas ofeoda: xph. 


10.—Oixoty; see note, lL 4.5.——rhy...xparny, sc. dpxty or 
88oy, lit, at first, primum, but well here: at present; cf. Oecon. XL 
1: 7a wey 3h weph ray ris yuvauds Epywv ikavds por 80nd axnxodvas 
thy xpétny; and see Kahn. Gr. § 279. R. 8, abra@y, not sc. duyd- 





_ Bewy Or wodeuixey, but referring to the whole matter in question: rei. 


"AAA 7018; cf. note, L 2.86. —-guAanal...ppovpol, prae- 
sidia...milites praesidearii. éxfxatpol...ixavol, ad- 
vantageous ... sufficient, cupBovaetoery, i. &, oldh ce cupBou- 
Aevcey, to be repeated from the preceding context, instead of olda, 8rs 
ov cupPovactces; but the change from 87: with a form of the finite verb 
to the infinitive is not rare. For the distinction in meaning between 
these two forms and also between them and the construction with the 
Part. instead of the Infin., see Kithn. § 329. R. 5, and 811. 2; L. Gr. IL 
§ 771. 5, and § 657. Anm. 2. 











11.—"Eywrye, sc. apapew cupBovretow. —— Everd ye rod o8- 
rws...pvadrregaat, sre nrAéwmrecda: ra ex ris xépas, 
since the watches are so badly kept (puAacal guAdrroyra:), that, ete. 


’ Ta ex rijis xdépas is a constr. praegn. for ra ev rH xdpg (5vTa) CE adbrijs 


(rijs xépas) wAéwrecdat, like of de rijs &yopas &ySpwra awxépuyoy for 
of ev TH GyopG kvSpwwror ex THs Gyopas axépvyoy. Cf. IIL 11.13: dwpoio 
Ta wape ceavris; Sympos. IV. 31: ra ex ris olxlus wéxpara:; and see 
Kihn. L. Gr. IL § 628; Buttm. § 151. 1.8. The verb «rdrrew, to take 
secretly, by stealth, is here contrasted with aprd(ew, to seize openly. 
Cf. IV. 2.15: day 3t wrAdxry re Kal apwd(y 7a TobTwv; 17: by... KrAep 
h apxdon... gies. nal apwdfery @fovglay, even the power 
of openly plundering, taking by force, i.e, ob pdvoy KrAéwrew GAAQ Kad 
apwd(ev. For the construction of aprd(ev étovclay, see note, IL. 1. 25. 
TG BovaAopévy, cuilibet, or, cuivis. ardp, py; for 
the repetition of %pn, see note, IL. 4, 1. adédrepovy €rASay abrds 
++» w@s, Whether yourself coming (being present)...or how. The 
particle xs answers to the participle éaddav. Stray wnnérti cind- 
(wpev...ci3apner, for eixd(ns...el8ys, when we no longer conjeo 
ture but already know, in accordance with Athenian urbanity. 




















12.—re why; see note, L 4. 5. trapyvpra, the silver mines 
of Laurion; see note and references, II. 5. 2. Ov yap ad ert 
\vSa. Upon ydp in responses, see note, L 4. 9. Od» indicates that the 
reason introduced by dp is certain, beyond doubt. Cf. III. 14. 2; Cyrop. 
IL, 1.7: OGnxouy dxpoBeAl(eaSus avd-yen éori, roiovrwy ye tov BxAwy byte. 





334 NOTES. 


"Avdyxy pap ody, tpn; and see Kihn. Gr. § 324.R.6 L. Gr. IL § 706 
2, and Hartung, Gr. Partik. ILS. 15. —-Adyera: Bapd 1d Xwplor 
eTya:, the country is said to be unhealthy, pestilential; Cf Coraius: 
‘Susdepor wal voowdes* Eowoe 5t nal 7 gundea thy Adv, Bapby &doa 
A€yovosn thy vocorody.” oxné«eropat, 1am mocked, or, jeered at; 
some few Msa. have oxéwroua:, but they are undoubtedly wrong, since 
in the present and imperfect, the Attic writers do not use oxérropua, 
éoxerréuny, but cxord, oxowotuat, eoxdwovy, eoxoxovuny. Woolsey in 
his Gorgias, p. 166, says, that “there is only one instance of oxérre 
pas in Plato to very many of oxowé.” It should be further stated, that, 
on the other hand, not cxora but oxéwroxa: is employed in the Fut., 
Aor., and Perfect. 








13.—ré ror; see Lif. 4. 10. ixavds doriv...8:arpédecy, 
x.t.d. The provisions of Attica were brought to a considerable extent 
from foreign countries, hence the peculiar necessity of attention to the 
supply; see Smith’s Dictionary; sitos, p. 899. ——wposdéerai, se. 
i xéAts. So the object of one clause frequently becomes the subject of 
the following, without even a pronoun to indicate it. See Kihn. L. Gr. 
IL. § 852. a. with examples; Stallb. Plato, Protag. p. $20. A. The same 
change is also found in Latin. Tva ph rotrd ye... evdehs yevo- 
nwévn, that the city being in want, in respect to this, may not escape 
your notice. Todro seems to be Acc. of more def. limitation ; see Kiihn. 
L. Gr. IL § 557. Anm. 4; Gr. § 279. 7. For abundant examples of the 
same construction in Latin, see Kihn. Tuse. Disp. V. 28. 81. efye 
.--dehoer; see note, IL 1.17. 








L4.—AAAG mévrot, but indeed. Mévra: expresses confirmation, 
Kihn. Gr. § 316. R.; L. Gr. IL § 698. a o¥8” &y...oixhoeser 
ei ph...efoera:. Cf. note, L 2, 28. The future efcerai, seems to bo 
employed on account of the word preceding, although instances may be 
found where a similar verb in the Ind. Fut. follows «i, after an Opt. 
with & V. Bremius, Excurs, VIL ad Lysiae, Orat. p. 444 sq. quoted 
by Kihner in h. 1. éx wrerdvav 2 puplwy oixiay. Accord- 
ing to Boeckh, Oecon. of Athens, B. I. Ch. vii, the mean average of the 
population of Attica consisted of about 500,000; viz, 865,000 slaves, 
135,000 free inhabitants; besides about 45,000 residert aliens. olxiey 
-»-ofewy. The former (from oixia) signifies merely the houses, whilst the 
latter (from olxos) every thing pertaining to the houses, the households; 
hence the appositeness of the words here; as the first is a mere enume- 
ration, and the latter brings to view the objects of care and solicitude 
éva, ros trod Selou, one [olxov], that of your uncle. 3¢ 




















<r 


BOOK III, CHAP. VII. 335 





era: 8¢; cf. L 6.10. This clause is parenthetical. 
here of course a weight, and = nearly 57 pounds. 


15.—Elra; ef. note, I 2. 26. Suyficecdat wotjoas welde- 
oat oor; for a similar accumulation of infinitives, see 1V. 6.6; and 
Bornemann’s Cyrop. I. 3.13: ofee rivas ofeoSa: Seiy ph woieiy Taira. 
For the use of the Infin. to denote purpose or result, see B. 140. 3. 


TdAaprTop, 





16.—"EvSupod 3¢ ray bAdAwy...edrepd, err. "EvSupod is 
closely connected with the question xérepé co, and not with ofc ¢al- 
vovrat, «7A. See also note, I. 1. 17. 


17. EvSupot...xal...edphoets, cogita et invenies. For 
the construction, cf. IL 3.16: ph Saves, Epyn, GAN eyxelpesr roy 
&vdpa xaraxpabvey, nal xdyv tax’ co Swaxotvcerat. eidSdrwy 
3 rl re Adyouo:, «7.A. Some commentators connect 871, «.7.A, with 
évSunov, instead of eidérwy, but of eiddres 3 rf re Adyouvat nal 8 Tt o1oves 
acems to be intended as a contrast with roiotrot, ofor palvovra: Kad Aéyor- 
ves & uh Toact Kal xpdrroyres, and the objectum ret is implied in edphoes 
...anaderrdrey. This will appear more distinctly if the words are thus. 
arranged: évSupod nal tay elddrwy... 871 ey waow Eryos of pty edbdort- 
povvres...€k Tay pddwrTa emorauévwy eicl, x7r.A. Cf note, I. 1. 17. 
éx téy...dvras, Lat. esse ex, or, ex numero, ete 








18.—Edv...€mixe:pys...ov% &y Savudoaipr; ‘see note, IIL 
4. 6. roury Sievéyxas Tav &AAwy, having excelled others in 
this; instead of rovrm, some Mss. and editions have rodro, and also 
Sieveyuay for dsevéynas. Cf. I. 2. 53. 





CHAPTER VII. 


1—Xapulinv &¢ rdy TAavewvos. Charmides the son of Glauco, 
a youth distinguished for great beauty of person and excellence of char- 
acter, was placed under the instruction of Socrates, by his guardian 
Critias. See a further account of him in Stallb, Plat. Prolegom. ad Char- 
midem, Suvaterepoy, 8c. Ta wordsiTIKa apdrrew, to be supplied 
&xd Kxowod, from what follows, See note, IL 1. 11. wpostévas TH 
Shug, ie. to harangue, address the people from the forum. The words 
wapeAdew eis roy S7u0ov, have the same meaning. oredavitras 
ay@vas vixnav. The oredavirns ayoy was a contest in which the 
prize was a crown or wreath. ‘The orepdves does not seem to have been 
employed as a reward of merit in the heroic ages, Smith's Dict. Corona, 











836 NOTES. 


p. 809. For the construction of &yava way, after the analogy of slen» 
yay, see note, II, 6. 26. —— AjjAow Sri, Epn; we should naturally 
expect 37Aov, ty, S71 as in IV. 2. 14; the same position of the words is 
found also in IV. 2. 14; 4, 23; Cyrop VIL 1. 4, et al. 


-—Oxvoly 3h; there are various other readings here, such as 
Sxvor 43n, devoln 48n, «.r.A. The 84 seems to be used to give force to 
the idea expressed by the verb which it follows: may (even yet, in these 
circumstances) hesitate, etc. This particle is frequently employed in a 
similar manner, after the imperative, as oxdxe: 34, see note, L 2. 41; and 
it is also found after other forms of the verb with similar significance. 
Cf Hellen. IV. 8. 2: epouévou 3¢ rod "AynoiAdov. . drexplvaro 3h 6 Aep 
xvAAl8as; Anab. IV. 3. 27; 5.84; Plat. Phaedr. p. 272. D; épe? 3h. 
See Hartung, Gr. Partik. I S, 283; Kihn. Gr. § 815.2; L. Gr. IL § 692. 
Kal radra, sc. ewipeAcioda: Tourer. kal ratra; see note, L 2, 
29. Gy avaynen...wodrAlty ye Syre, of those things which it is 
necessary for you, as a good citizen, etc. 








8.—Thy 3 éphy Sdvaurv... For the force of 8é here, see note, 
L 3. 18, and cf. § 5 below. TauuTd pov weatayiyvookes; cf. L 
8.10: 1)... i8dy, KA. ats, for é als; a similar ellipsis is also 
found in Latin; cf. note, IL. 1. 32. Stay rt &vanotvayrat, when 
they communicate any thing to you. 











4.—Od rairéy éoriv...ldlqa re Biaréyerdar nal ev re 
wAhve: aywovlCeoSac; for a similar construction, cf. IV. 4. 12: dpa 
Td abtd Adyes... vduidy re nal Bixaowy elvar; 7.'7: Adywr ply Td 
abrd elva wip re ral Harsov. kal uhy...yé; see note, I. 4. 12 
katd pdévas; supply xdpas or duvduers. The phrase nearly corre- 
sponds to xar’ idiav; Latin: seorsum, or, privatim. Cf. Thucyd. 
I. 82: abrol xara udvas drewodueda, Kopiwdlous; Plat. Alcib, I. p. 114. B- 
of...nxadaplCovres, otror; see note, IL 1.19. In like manner 
in Latin is is frequently used after a noun, as e. g. Cic. de Nat. Deor. IL 
‘10. 27: jam vero reliqua quarta pars mundi ea et ipsa tota natura per- 
vida est et, ete. 


5.—Aid@ St nal PdBov...t%ugpura...8vra; for the neuter plural 
in the predicate here, see note and references, II. 1. 7. éy rots 
UxAots, i.e, ev Tots ToD Bhuov EvAAdyos, Lat. in concionibus populi. 
Cf Plat. Gorg. p. 454. E: év Sixaornplois re xal rots BAAos BxAas, anil 
p. 455. A. xaptotdpeva, exhibited; the verb rapicracdat is used 
of any affection of the mind. kat o€ ye 8:ddiov...dpuenpar, 
Sri, «7.A. Kat here has a kind of adversative force and corresponds 
nearly with xalro: or xal ph (and yet). There is a concealed irony in 




















BOOK JII. CHAP. VII. 837 


this answer, and we might supply: you speak well, and yet I am pre 
pared to show, ete. Cf Stallb. Plato, Apol. p. 29. B, and see Hartung, 
I. S. 147, and Kiihn. L, Gr. IL § 727. 8. In Latin the particle atque 
is used in the same way; see Kihner’s Cie, Tusc. Disp. IIL 2.4: Qua, 
caecitate homines, quum quaedam etiam praeclara cuperent, eaque nes- 
cirent nec ubi, nec qualia essent, funditus alii everterunt suas civitates, 
alii ipsi oeciderunt. Atque ii quidem optima petentes non tam volun- 
tate, quam cursus errore falluntur; where see Kihner’s note. 


6.—Tobs yvapets.. oxutrets...xadneis; this form of the Acc, 
is somewhat common in Xenophon, but rare in other Attic writers; see 
Kahn, Gr. § 57. R. 1; and ef. note and references, IL 2, 14. —— éuwrd- 
povs (év and xdpos, a ford, crossing), ship-mastera, those who trade upon 
ships, hence opposed to of éy &yopg meraBarrAdpevor. After pera- 
BadAduevor, ra Sva is to be supplied in thought. —— 8 +r: éAdrrovos 
wpidmevot tAelovos &xodGvrat, that they may sell for more [than 
the value] that which they have purchased for less, or, for a large price 
what they have purchased for a small. The Gen. is used to express the 
relation of value after verbs of buying, selling, ete. See Kahn. Gr. § 275. 
3° B. 132.10. ¢ For the use of the subjunctive mode, see note, L 2. 15 


T—Ti 5t ofee Siapdpery 8 ob woeis H...PeBetsXar. The com- 
parative particle 4 follows d:apepety on account of the force of a com- 
parative in that word. It is like &AAo elva, %, aliud esse quam. 
Cf. IIL. 8. 5: obdt S:apepdyrws...dwoxpivy pot, } bre oe hpwrnoa, el 
vt Gyaddy eidelys; 11.14: ryvaitra yap word dapper ra airda apa, 
Ho apy emidupjoa d:3dva, et al.; Stallb. Plat. Phaed. p. 288. D. See 
Kihn L. Gr. Il. § 540. Anm. 3. T@Y GonNTOY...TOUS i8idras, 
*Aoxnral = &3Anral, those who are exercised, practised (in the palaestra), 
and hence opposed to of id:éra:, those who are unskilled, unpractised. 
Cf. Hipparch. VIIL 1; Cyrop. I. 5.11, where too aoxnral and id:érat 
are antithetical to each other. ob yap... oxveis Adyew; for the 
force of ydp in interrogations, see I. 3. 10. Tod TH wdAEt Biaré- 
yeoXat, Le, tod rails woAlras d:aA.——wepidy, superior to. 
nnd wémrore... unde cov. The first uydé—ne quidem, not én- 
deed ; the second, nec, nor; ef. note, JIL 12. 5: od8%... of38 = Mndé 
and not ov8é, is used on account of the concessive thought contained in 
the participle. —— dpovrlouct...naraxeppovnndoiv; the first is 
in the Aor. tense, as indicating a simple fact, and the last in the Perf, 
since the action continued until the time in which the declaration was 
made, i, e. have despised and yet hold you in contempt. Cf. note, IIL 
14 














338 NOTES. 


8.—Ka. yap; see uote, L 4.9: od8 ydp. Kal is, however, here te 
be joined with of repo: in sense: others also. Cf note,1 1.8. The 
ellipsis is to be supplied thus: ob pdvoy of ev rH éxxAnalg, GAAa Kal obTos, 
ols idig ove: év rais cvvovolas (§ 3), of dy TH wéAGs apwredoyres (§ 7) THY 
épas Aeydyray Katayeddou. Sauvud¢e...el; see note, L 1.13. 
éxelvous, refers to of repou. totrors 3t. Aé, after a pro- 
tasis, or participle which has the force of protasis, may be rendered, on 
the other hand or whilst; cf. Kibn. L. Gr. IL. § 788, and Hermann ad 
Viger. 241. wposevexdijvat:. Mpospépecdal rit, is, to conduct 
one’s self toward, demean, or behave to one. Cf. IIL 11. 11, and IV. 2. 1. 














—OAyadsd; see L 4.17. ——ph ayvde: ceauvrdy. Cf. Cicero, 
Epist. ad Quintum fratrem, IIL 6, where he seems to imitate this pas- 
sage: Cessator esse noli (u} droppqdtue:) et illud yr@d: ceaurds 
noli putare ad arrogantiam minuendam solum esse dictum, verum etiam 
ut bona nostra norimus; and cf. also a somewhat different explanation 
in IIL. 9. 6, and IV. 2. 24. ph ody aroppadipme: trovrov, do 
not then neglect this, from indolence. cal phs ch L 4 17. «2 
vs Suvardy...Exesy, if it may be profited by you in any way. 











CHAPTER VIII. 


1.—Apiorixwov; see note, II. 1.1, and I. 2. 60. Instead of the 
Gen. Abs. ’Apioriax. éxtxeipotvros, we might, at first, expect the Dat. after 
&mexplvaro, but the construction employed by Xenophon is much more 
forcible. See Kahn. Gr. § 313.2; L. Gr. IL § 587. e. 7) wpdTe- 
pov; the reference here is toIL 1.——ph wy d Adyos €wadAaxd®, 
«.7.A. Lest in some way their discourse be perverted, ete. ; i. e., Socra- 
tes was not so careful to secure his own reputation for acuteness in 
reasoning, etc., as he was to inculcate and substantiate the truth. The 
article is used here with gvAarrdéuevo: and not with reweiouevor, because 
there is an allusion to a distinct class of men, the sophists, in the former, 
but.no definite reference in the latter. @s dy wrewei:opévot, ie, 
@s by axoxpivawro wewesopdvot, K.T.A. 








2.—Tav tototvtwy, ofov...rédApmay. Seiffert says this is nota 
case of attraction, but that ofoy is to be considered as = for example, viz 
Still the concinnity of the construction rootrwy, ofey is better preserved 
by considering it as equivalent by attraction to: ré» rowwdr., ofov... 4 
Syleta...réApa early; cf. note, IT. 9.3. Secaxvdor 3h...8y3 see 
note, IIL 7.2; and for the significance of Seu». with the Part. see Kahn, 











eee 


BOOK III. CHAP, VIII. 839 


Gr. § 311. 11. —— rod watbcovres, of that which will make it to cease. 
—~-axexplvyaro, jxep nal woreiv; sc. drexplvaro Fwep wal an. 
dwexpiverSat, he answered in the manner in which it was most excellent 
to answer. Instead of answering as if good were something absolute, he 
referred it to specific objects, and thus thwarted the captious design of 
Aristippus, and escaped the snare spread for him. In Latin faciendi 
is often used in the same manner with woceiy here, instead of repeating 
another verb. For the use of xafl after wep, see note, I. 2. 47. 


3.—"Apd ye; see note, III. 2. 1. wupetov &yaddy, good for 
a fever. The adjective here governs the Gen. from the force of a noun 
contained in it: the remedy of; see B. 132. 18, and note 26. "AAAS 
phy, atqui; see note, IIL 1. 6. eX ri dyaddy olda, 4 unde- 
vos dyaddy eoriy, tf J know any thing good, that is good for no 
thing, i. e., in no way useful. Socrates’ idea, according to Xenophon, is, 
that nothing is good or useful in itself, but only in reference to some end 
or object. —— gn, repeated; see IL. 4. 1. ore Séopat, Bc. eidé- 
vat, to be supplied, ard xowwod, from olda; see II. 1.82. Brandis, Gesch. 
Philos, IL. 8. 41, note, supposes that this is the mere fragment of a longer 
conversation upon the good, but imperfectly recorded by Xenophon. 














4.—Kal woAAd, even many things’ xal is not strictly intensive, 
= very, but adds something to the simple answer that might have been 
expected to the question. ney odv, immo, or, immo vero; 
see note, IL 7. 5. ‘Os ofdy...dvopordrara Evia, some things 
are as dissimilar as possible ; cf. just below; for the sentiment, cf. § 5, 
sq., also IV. 6. 1, where the conclusion is: Td xphaomoy tpa Kadrdy eos 








_ mpos 0 dy J xphomoy, § 10, and Sympos. V. 3, from all of which, it is 


evident that Socrates includes the beautiful, xaAdy as well as the good 
ayaSdy, under the useful; cf. Stallb. Plat. Prolog. Hipp. Maj., and Rit- 
ter’s Hist. Philosophy, II Ch. ii. ——Zore pev...dvdpmotos, Kards, 
«.T.A., another, unlike the man who is well formed for running, is, ete 
“AXos is contrasted with avdpamy. €ys for terns. 





5.—Ovbdey Stapepdvres...4; ef. IL 7. 7.—q dperh...aya- 
Séy ..nardy éorw, for the gender of the predicate, see II. 3. 1, and 
of. § 6. txerra; see note, L 2.1.——r7d adrd...mpds ra abra 
».-Aéyorras, are called honorable and good in the same respect, and 
in relation to the same things, The old grammarians would supply «card 
with 73 aird, but according to a common idiom, the accusative is put as 
a more definite explanation of the word with which it is taken; see 
Kahn. Gr. § 279. 7. In reference to the sentiment, see Plat. Hipp. May 
p. 295. D. CE£ Gorg. p. 474. D. 





840 NOTES. 


6.--Kal xpveq ye aonls; the particles xaf ye are here employed t4 
introduce something new and unexpected, and are not merely confirma- 
tory. ——apds ra éavray Epya; for their own (respective) uses 
——5 wev...9 3b, the former (i. e., xdpwos) ... the latter (i. e., denis). 


——Ayadd re wal xaxd; 8c. 7a aird, to be supplied as subject 
from the preceding sentence. 7Té re Acpod &yaddy», i.e, food. 
For the constr. of the Gen. see note upon § 3 above. 7d wupetos 
ayadéy, i. e, fasting. 

8.—Oixtlas; for a full description of the Grecian house, see Becker's 
Charicles, Excurs, 1. to Scene II], —— #8lory...evdtarragdar; 
‘or the construction of the Inf. with the Adj. see note, L 6.5: ds yadre- 
WOT EPO. , , 








9—Tovrov 3t dporAoyoupnévou; this being conceded (by those 
with whom the conversation was held). —~’Ewe:3h...cvugater. 
The Optat. here indicates that Socrates was accustomed to resort to this 
illustration of the house, with his pupils, or that he often spoke with 
them upon its construction. Cf. note, L 2. 57. wagorddas. For 
the situation and object of the xacrds, wapaords, or wpoords, piazza, see 
Becker’s Charicles, Exe. L pp. 208, 9, and 11. 





10.—‘As cuverddyre elxetv, to speak briefly; lit., in order that 
IT may speak comprehensively. For the constr. see B. 140. note 4; for 
the Dat. of the Part., Kahn, § 284. 10. a. airdés is sometimes used 
to make a strong antithesis between the one designated by it and others ; 
hence, as here, used for lord or master as antithetical to the rest of the 
household. In similar manner it is used of a father as opposed to son in 
Apol. § 31. Cf Kiihn,. Gr. § 308. R. 4; L Gr. IT. § 630. Anm, 3. —— 
ypapal St «al rotxtAias, paintings and stucco-work. See Charicles, 
as above cited, p. 212. 18. Socrates’ objection to painting was undoubt- 
edly, that it required the exclusion of the light, which added to the com- 
fort ard healthfulness of a dwelling. Naots...xal Bwpots xdépay 
..- Cupaveordrn...ety. Temples and altars in Greece were usually 
built in a thicket and fenced around with a wep{Bodos. Socrates did not 
approve of their being too much concealed, but wished them to be in an 
open or high spot, where the view would not be obstructed, as aiding in 
devotion. 78d wey yap idévras xpocetiacda:. Some how- 
ever contend that idéyras has not reference to the worshippers having 
an unobstructed view, but to the passers by, who may see the temples 
and altars and make their salutations; see Vitr. L 7: aedibus sacris—in 
celsiseimo loco, unde moenium maxima pars conspiciatur, arae distribuan 
tur; and IV. 5, ubi de templis circum vias publicas aedificatis agitur 











BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 841 


———- 48d 32 dyvads exdvros xpostévat, i. e, Socrates would have 
a retired spot, because the danger of being polluted when entering the 
sacred inclosure, would be so mueh less there, than in much frequented 
places. See Smith’s Dict.: Zemplum, p. 958. 


CHAPTER IX. 


1.—H &vSpla, is opposed to de:Ala, and signifies energy of character, 
as opposed to weakness, Courage is but a partial representative of it; 
manliness (a word of similar origin), in its best and most extended sense, 
is perhaps nearest to it of any English word, and virtus nearly cor- 
responds in Latin. Plato defines it as xaprepia tis Tis Wuxijs, Laches. 
p- 192. D; and he elsewhere describes the man who is truly dvdpetos as 
one who fears nothing which ought not to be feared, whilst he fears 
what ought to be feared; see Lewis Contr. Atheos, p. 255 sq. Cf. note, 
I. 1. 16. In regard to the emphatic position of dv8pfa, see note, II. 7. 8. 
The Latin accomplishes the same thing by a circumlocution, with de ; 
interrogatus de fortitudine, utram, ete. SiSantrdy ) puoikdy; 
for the gender, see note, IT. 8. 1. wpos r& Serva, in respect to all 
things difficult or perilous. éy rows abrots vdpos, in accordance with 
the same laws, ete. 











2—llacav piciv...avtecdat; cf. the same idea in II. 6. 89. 
otr’ ty... édeAoew &v; for the repetition of &y, see note, L 4, 14, 
éy wéArats Kal dxovrlas...év rétots...d:iaywviferSa. For 
this use of the Prep. év, see Kiihn. Gr. § 289. 1. (1). (a); L. Gr. IT. § 600. 
Cf. IIL 11. 4. épav—pnrépa wapotoay aith ev eodit: nal Sepamela. 
Demosth. de Coron. p. 279. 155: év ruts SwAots mapayerdpevu. The 
Latin poets have imitated this construction; see Virg. Aen. V. 37: 
Acestes horridus in jaculis et pelle Lybistidis ursae. ——a#éAraits. The 
wéArn was a small light shield, the &aorfs a large one to protect the 
whole body. axovriots. The &kdvriov, &kwy, javelin, a wea- 
pon for throwing at a distance, whilst 860a7a were perhaps more fre- 
quently used for fighting close at hand. Here, however, aomidas and 
Sépara are put for Lacedemonian armor in general, whilst wéArais and 
dxorrfo:s characterize that of the Thracians. 











3.—Op@...éa) trav &AAGy wdvyrov; for éx) construed with 
the Gen. after verbs of understanding, seeing, judging, speaking, ete 
see Kiihn. Gr. § 296, and L. Gr. IT. § 611, and ef. IL 3, 2 


342 NOTES. 


4.—Zopiay, wisdom, i. e., in general an accurate knowledge, discera- 
ment of our relations as moral beings, and the consequent duties, It is, 
according to Socrates, the foundation of all virtue; it is virtue. —— ow- 
gpoctyy from dw (cde) and phy, that which saves the soul, hence, 
soundness of mind ; it signifies not merely the power of the will over the 
passions and appetites, but also includes the voluntary submission of 
these to the will; and hence is not only a healthy and peaceful state of 
the mind, but a moderation, medium between too much and too little in 
action. See Kiihn. Tusc. Quaest. IV. 18.80; Plat. Charmidas and Stallb. 
Prolog. ; Lewis, Contr. Atheos, p. 351 sq. In contrast with coplay, right 
knowlcdye here, it seems to have particular reference to right action, and 
hence Xencphon says, that Socrates did not separate the two (d:dpifer): 
aAAQ Toy Ta wey KadAd Te Kal byadSa yiyydoxorvTa cpRadat 
altocs, xal roy ra alaoxpa eiddra ebAaBetodat, copdy Tre 
wa. cwhoova eExpiveyv, but one who knowing the honorable and 
goud, practises them, and being acquainted with the bad avoids it, he 
judged to be wise and prudent. Kibner thinks the participles yry»d- 
oxovra and eidéra are repeated in sense, and the following Inff. depend 
upon them, i. e., one who knowing... knows how to practise, ete. Cf. 
IL 3.14:  dxvets...&pkar, ph aloxpds paris; Le, } dxvets &pta, 
dnva@v, wh aicxpds parvys. A more precise construction would require 
the omission of xal rdy before r& aloxpa, thus: rdy rd pty KaAd... Ta 58 
aloxpa, K.7.A. obSéy ye maAAoy, «.7.A. The construction here 
is: tubs émorauévous uty & Set xpdrres, woodyras 8t ravaytla, oddéey 
uaAAoy aopous TE nal eyxpareis (3c. ocmppovas) elvar voul(w, } aodpous re 
wal axpareis voul(w elvar copots Te al éyxpareis (3c. adppovas), those who 
know the right but do the contrary, I suppose to be no more wise than 
those who are ignorant (a&copous) and without self-government (dxpareis). 
The words dcdépouvs and dxparet’s are without the article, although sub- 
ject and not predicate, because the subject is intended to be indefinite. 
Cf. Oecon. XIL 17 8q.: wal rdde por ShAwooy, el oldv ré dorw &uerr aibrdy 
Syra, &AAous woiety emipedcis, Ov pd roy Al’, ovdéy ye padrAov, } &uovcoy 
bvra aitdoy EAAouS povoikobs mwotely. WAYTAS...Tpoatpoupevous 
de TO eydexoudvwy...TavTa wpodrrety, «7.A. choosing from 
those they, ete. The idea of Socrates is, that the man who possesses true 
wisdom, knows what his own real good is, and acts accordingly. It is 
impossible for him to act contrary to his own interests and to what is 
right. Hence he who does not act rightly is not possessed of true wis- 
dom or prudence. In reference to the signification of évdexouévey, see 
note, L 2. 23. 








5.—Thy Sinatocdyny wal rhy BAAnY wacay dpethy codplas 
elyat, «7.4. The reasoning in this somewhat obscure passage is briefly 














va 


BOOK III. CHAP. LX. 843 


as follows: Justice and every other virtue is wisdom, for every thing just 
and virtuous is honorable and good ; but he and only he who knows the 
honorable and the good (i. e., the wise man, the gogés) prefers and does 
that which is honorable and good. But that which is just and virtuous 
is honorable and good; therefore justice and every other virtue is wis- 
dom. It must be acknowledged that we should expect the Greek of the 
rast clause: éwel... mpdrrera:, to run-thus: éwe) ody rd re Sixaa nal 7d 
brAa wdyra, & dpery xpdrrera:, Kadd re xa) ayadd eon. But it may 
perhaps be supposed that Xenophon was in fault in this instance, in com- 
municating the precepts of his master. See Kihn. in h, 1, day 
éyxetpGory, for the Opt. ef eyxepotey; see note, I. 2, 2.—— d3ijAov 
elva, Stt...copla éort for the more usual gr: copia elm; see note, 
L 1.18: davepdy, w.7.X. Scxatogtyvyn nal hy &AAN waca aperh. 
The article, it is well known, is frequently omitted even with the names 
of specific virtues and vices; cf. note, I. 2. 28: cappocivn; IV. 6. 7: 
gopla. The article is inserted before aperf on account of &AAy; ef. Plat. 
Protag. p. 823. A: Sixcatoodyys re kal rijs BAAnS woArTUKT}s aper7s, and B; 
éy 3& Bixasocivy Kad éy TH BAAD WoAiTiKy apery. 








6.—Mavilay ye, insanity. Mavia, according to Socrates, is the anti- 
thesis of copia, and is accordingly an ignorance, want of practical under- 
standing of the virtues, such as temperance, justice, fortitude, ete. Te 
gives emphasis to the contrast between parla and copa. ov... THY 
avemiotnpocuvny paviay évduice. The distinction here made 
between dveriornuoctvn and pavia is that the former signifies ignorance 
in general, such as the world takes cognizance of; the latter, ignorance 
of virtue, which arises from self- HgnORAnes, 7d ayvoew ‘éauréy. Ignorance 
of self, of the metes and bounds of one’s own ignorance, is-according to 
Socrates -the lowest state of degradation and nearly allied to insanity ; 
Ritter, IL p. 49; ef. also note, IV. 2. 24. kal wh) & olde Sotd ery. 
The position of uh before the relative is emphatic, and the phrase is 
equivalent to xal wh & older, GAN’ & uh olde; see Kiihn L. Gr. IT. § 865. 
Anm. 8. For the omission of the subject with ol8e, and also with the 
infinitive Sofd¢es, ef. Stallb. Plat. Apol. p. 29. B: 4 rod ofeoSa: eidévas 
(4uadla) & odx ulder (ac. tls). The same idiom is also found in Latin; ef 
e. g., De Orat. L. 8. 30: neque vero mihi quidquam praestabilius videtur, 
quain posse dicendo tenere hominum coetus, mentes allicere, voluntates 
impellere quo velit, unde autem velit deducere.——- & wey of wAci- 
ero. &yvootat, Tol’s Sinuapraxdras TovTwy, KTA., for robs 
Binuaprnxdéras rovrwy, 8, «.7.A. In the following words: robs Siquaprn- 
xdras, @y of woAAo) yryvdéoxovot, there is an attraction of the relative op 
secount of the omission of the demonstrative. 








344 NOTES. 


8.—Aruxlats...evruxlas...ebmpatia:s. For the concrete 
signification of abstract nouns in the plural, see I. 1.11: dvdyxas. The 
last two words are here used in their usual signification and not as in 
§ 14. q. v. ——dviwpdvous. Cf with the definition of envy here 
given, Cic. Tuse. Disp. IV. 8. 17: Invidentiam esse dicunt aegritudinem 
susceptam propter alterius res secundas, quae nihil noceant invidenti ; 
nam si quis doleat ejus rebus secundis, a quo ipse laedatur, non recte 
dicatur invidere, ut si Hectori Agamemno; qui autem cui alterius com- 
moda nihil noceant, tamen eum doleat his frui, is invideat profecto. —— 
HAcSlous...rdoxety avrdé, envy is a characteristic of little minda 


(of fools). | 


9—Ti ef for 8 rs fy; see note, I. 1. 1. idvat xpdtovras 
ra Berrlw rottwy, to apply themselves to the doing of something 
better than these things. The Fut. Part. here denotes purpose, see B. 
144, 3. lévar...cxoAdecy, no one has leisure to pass from things 
better to things worse, ete, The latter verb is frequently followed by a 
simple infinitive; ef. Cyrop. II. 1.9; VIII. 1. 18. Tovtoy aaxe- 
Atas abrg obons xaxas...epdrrety, he, since he had no leisure, 
did, ete, i e., one who is engaged in something that is profitable, has 
no time to turn aside to that which is profitless, and leisure should ac- 
cordingly be devoted to that which 1s useful. This sentiment is more 
distinctly expressed in L 2.57: robs piv dyaddy Tt wowivtas epydCeodal 
ve tpn Kal epydras dyadobs elvars robs 5t xuBevovras % Ts RAAO rovnody 
kal émi(hustoy wowotyras dpyous awexdAe. The inculcation of such senti- 
ments ag these, one would think, was a very indirect way of “ corrupt- 
ing the youth.” 











10.—BagtAets; for this form of the Acc, see note, IL 2. 14, —— 

ind trav tuxdvTwy, by the multitude, or, by any one whoever, 
quibus libet. ob8t robs...dfaxrarhoavras, neither those 
who have obtained it by lot, force, or fraud. —— 4AAa robs exiora- 
pévous &pxety, i.e, they alone are in truth kings who know how to 
rule. Since knowledge is the only and the true foundation of all right 
action, and alone secures both individual and general well-being, the 
conclusion was natural, that it was necessary in order to constitute one 
a real king. 





11.—Oxrdre...dnporAoyhoere: Opt. indicating repeated action; 
see I. 2. 57. ty re ynt...év rH vnt; for the omission and use of 
the article, see note, I. 1. 9. Tov...éwmiordpevoy, used Aba, 
Lat. peritus; as in IL 1. 28; IIL 5. 21, et al. dy pty adto) 
hy@v-at émloracdar ewiperetodsar,...el St ph, «rr After 























6 


BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 845 


éwmmeActodas, there seems to be an ellipsis of rods éx:neAouevous, (Seiffert 
says of upyovra,) depending upon éwedelxvevey, i. e., if they think they 
know how to manage these things, they themselves manage them. Plat. 
Protag. p. $11. D. resembles this passage. When two clauses are intro- 
duced by ef uty... ef 38 wh, there is frequently an ellipsis of the apodosis 
of the first enunciation, but oftenest when the idea is a general one, like 
xad@s exe, etce.; cf. IIL 1. 9, and see Kihn. Gr. § 340. 1. &c). “Av in- 
stead of ei is found in IL 6. 87. The idea of the whole passage is: In 
navigation, he who is skilled in the art, is leader, and others obey him; 
so in all other conditions of life; men who have any business that re- 
quires care, if they suppose they have skill in it, manage it themselvea, 
but if not, they yield themselves obediently to those who have. 


12.—E?...Aéyor; see note, I. 2, 57. ——(npiwdhoerat, will 
suffer loss; we in other cases find the form, (yuidoera:, as in Demosth. 


O1. IL (vulg. L) p. 17, ad init. : (npidoerdat. 


13.—Td» 82 dwoxrelvovra—; Pres, Part. denoting repeated 








action. as Ervxe, as it happens, in any manner, i. e., lightly, 
moderately. ofrw answers to tavra woovyra in the antecedent 
clause. 


14.—Edxpattay, a living well, good conduct. The common mean- 
ing of the word was prosperity, good fortune, = edruxlay, but Socrates 
did not se understand it, as he says: rd paddvra re kal peAerhoayrd 71 
ed woety ecoxpatlav voul(w. E’ruxla is accidental good fortune, and 
eixpatia, success as the result of science and industry. Tlay pes 
ody tovvayriov, «.7.A. I suppose réxny, (edruxlav) and xpati, 
(ebmpatlay) to be entirely contrary (different). Upon péy ody, see IL 
7. 5. ——ph (nrotyra...paddévra; participles involving a sub- 
ject, see note, L 3. 8: dmrdpevor. ed wxpdrretv, to live well, 
bene vivere. 








15.—Kal...3€; see note, L 1. 8: xanetvos dé. rols Ta yewp- 
yind ed apdrrovras, those who live well in agriculture ; i. e., those 
who have knowledge of and rightly practise it. —— x photpov obdes, 
useful for nothing; cf. IL. 7.7: otdév xphoma 





17 





846 NOTES. 


CHAPTER X. 


1.—Tas rexvas éxévrwy; cf. upon the signification of Zyes», 
note, I. 6. 18. nal rotrocs. After Gdd& phy cal, we frequently 
find another «af which is nearly redundant, as in comparisons. See I. 1. 
6; 6. 3. S:ardéyorro; see note, I. 2. 57; and for the sing. res 
after a plurfl, see note, L 2. 62. —— eiseAQay pty. To this particle dé 
at the beginning of § 6 corresponds. Happdoroy, a distinguished 
painter, but it should seem from his ignorance, a mere youth when this 
conversation was held; see Fiske’s Man. p. 414. ———ypagin dori 
 elxacla, «7.0.3 is painting the imitation, etc.! Contrary to the 
general principle, the subject is here without the article, because it is 
general in its signification; and the predicate has it, because it is in- 
tended to be specific, perhaps Semrimés. See Kiihan. Gr. § 244 R.1; 
L. Gr. IL § 494. 


2—"OrAa ta odpata Kara, bodies beautiful in all their parts. —— 
wowtpey yap. See note, J. 4. 9. 


3.—Tl ydp; see note, I. 6.2.——rd widavdérarov...&vope- 
petode Tis Puxiis Fos, do you imitate the state of mind which is 
the moet winning, ete.? According to Plin. XXXV. 86. 19, the painter 
Aristides first expressed in his paintings that which the Greeks call 43» 
ris Wuxis. 4 obde pipnrdy, or is this not imitablef ——wés 
yap. The latter particle refers to a suppressed negation: certainly not. 
guppetplay. Pliny says, XXXV. 10: (Parrhasius) sy mme- 
triam picturae dedit, primus argatias vultus, elegantiam capilli, venu- 
statem oris, confessione artificum in lineis extremis palmam adeptus, etc. 
jy ob elas, sc. trav xolrwry, w.tA,§1. For the form elxas, see 
note, IL 2. 8. 


—"Ap’ ody; see note, IT. 6.1. ——ylyverar év dvdpdxy rd 
Te pircogpévws...BrAéwery. The verb ylyvera: here signifies: is 
found in, has place in; hence the use of the preposition éy before ay- 
Spéxy. The article 7é with the Inf. might follow it even in the signifi- 
eation: to happen, come to pass. Cf. Demosth. de Coron. p. 287, 177: 
Iva trois év @hBas ppovotar ta buérepa eE toov yévnra: rd wappn- 
aidCecdat wept rav dixalev. épolws is to be taken with tye 
ra mpdswwa: to present the same face, appearance. By the separation 
trom the words which it qualifies, duoiws is made emphatic; see Kithn. 
Gr. § 848. 9. 


5.—Aid TOY oxnudrov...dv3péxey, through the mien, bear 
mg of men voth when they are standing, ete. Scagalver, middle 


























ra 











BOOK III. CHAP. xX. 847 


signification common in Xenophon: appears, is exhibited. Cf. 4 jpdpa 
iwopalver, Anab, IIL 2.1; IV. 2.7; 8.9; Cyrop. IV. 5. 14. ——-ra 
xarAa...%3; there is as much good philosophy as morality in the wish 
that Socrates insinuates here, that Parrhasius will devote his peneil to the 
illustration of the honorable, beautiful, and lovely in human character, 
rather than the reverse. 


-—Adrdolous, different ; i.e. so that a Spouets may be easily dis- 
linguished from a wadraorhs, etc.; cf. IV.8.2: ob8ty darardrepoy d10- 
Bobs 9 roy EuxpocSey xpdvov. Tlie idea may be: in different attitudes 
or circumstances, as contending, running, ete. The former seems prefer- 
able. td Cwrixdy palverdat, a life-like appearance. 





%7—Td ve twd rere oxnpdrey natracrdépeva, x.7.A., those 
parts drawn down, etc., by the positions of the body (in wrestling), ete 
—aSavérepa, more fitting, or, more pleasing (as more in accord- 
ance with nature). 


8.—Eixds yoty; see note, I. 4.8; III. 3. 5, and 2. ——&xetaAn- 
Tika Th Supara aweikaoréoy...y Spis pipnréa. The change 
from the impersonal to the personal: construction will not escape the 
' gtudent’s notice. "AweiAnrixa (as menacing), predicate as the position. of 
the article shows; 80 edppawopnevwy ; cf. note, I. 4. 13. 


9—E:pyacuévous; see note, I. 2.10.——-N} rhyv “Hpav; sec 
note, L. 5. 5. kardv ye...7d eSpnua, beautiful indeed is your in- 
vention. Kaddy is emphatic both by position and by the addition of yé 
TH Th phy Sedpeva onéwnys...oxewd ety, x.7.A, on this 
account, that tha breast-plate protects those parts... that need protec- 
tion, etc. In respect to this unusual construction, T@... oxerd(erw, ef. 
Plat. Gorg. p. 490. C: r@ wey pxew. 








10.—TloAvreAeorépous, of more expensive materials, Toy 
3t pudpdy. In respect to -8¢, ef. note, I. 3.18. PuSyds, when applied 
to a breast-plate, must denote relative adjustment of parts, due proportion. 
——mrérepa pétpy % oradug exi8escxviwy, whether showing 
(to the purchaser) the proportion by measure or weight, ete. Toous 
..duofous, equal in all their parts...similar. Cf. Hellen. VIL 1. 38: 
@s THs woArrelas ecouévns ép rots Trois Kal duotors; 1.1: ds Séor exh rots 
Yeots kal dpolois Thy cupuaxiay elvar; Ibid. § 18 and 45; Thue. IV. 105; 
V. 27. ——"AAAG vh... 4018; 8c. apudrrovras. The insinuation, that 
he might not make his breast-plates fitting (efye apudrrovras motets) im 
mediately calls forth this strong asseveration. 











348 — NOTES. 


11.—Zépara...re pty...rd 5d; see note and references, [1.1.4 
—Gswep «al appdrrovra, i.e, Sswep nal dpudérrovra wos roe 
Sédpaxa, ofrw xal elpuvdpov wow abrév; for wal in comparisons, see 
note, I. 16. . 


12.—OQsrep dy ei pains; Le, Sswep av galys, ef gains. Such 
an ellipsis is not uncommon with dswep &; see Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 456. 
——TgG oG Adyy, “according to what you say.” 


13.—EY re Exers; see note, L 6. 18. toy abtdy cradpde 
Gxorres, although they have the same weight. ScerAnumévos Td 
Bdpos...7d pay... 7d 82, «.7.A., having their weight divided, a part 
being borne by the shoulders, a part, ete. The participle gepdéuevoy is 
to be mentally supplied, and hence the use of the preposition ixd. 
dAlyou deity, almost; used adverbially for és drjiy., «.7.r., 80 dAlyou, 
woAdov, etc. are sometimes used without dev. Cf. Aristoph. Clouds, }. 
722, and see B, 140. n. 4, 150. m. 18; Kuhn. Gr. § 341. R. 3. = pos- 
Shar, an appendage. The weight is so distributed upon the different 
parts of. the body, that it seems like an appendage, a part of the body 
itself rather than a burden. 














14.—Airdé 30 8xep, «7A, the very thing, on account of which, ete 
Airés stands for that which is especially the subject of discourse, = adrd 
rovro, hoc ipsum; see Kihn. L. Gr. II. § 630. Anm. 5; Gr. § 803. 3. 
51a ravra; i. e., dia 7d woilrous nal emixpicous elvan. 





15.—AxpiBeis Sépaxes, breast-plates, accurately adjusted to the 








body. Airds...rovro Aéyets, you yourself say the very thing 
I mean. xal xdvu dp8as arodséxy, and you fully understand 
me, 


CHAPTER XI. 


1.—@eo3érn. In regard to the Heterae of Athens, with whom 
Theodote may be classed, see Becker’s Charicles, Exc. to Scene, IL p. 194 
sq. For the Nom. after dvoue elvar, see Kiihn. Gr. § 266. R. 1; L. Gr. 
IL § 506. Anm. 1. ofas guvetvat TE weidovTi; i. &, ToravrTys 
ovens, Ssre cuveivat rg welYovr:; for the construction of the infinitive, 
see note, L 4. 6. This phrase characterizes the profession of Theodote. 

—kpeitroyv...Adyouv, beyond description in words; ef. L 6.11- 
Lraarroy tis atlas. So below: ob yap 3h dxotaacl ye Td Adyou KpetTtos 
for: xarapudery, for not indeed to those merely hearing, is it permitted 








| 





tA 








BOOK III. CHAP. XI. 849 


to know that which is beyond the power of description, --—-dweixa- 

~—copévovs; the Mid. voice: representing for themselves, hints at the 
object of the artists in making copies of her, i. e., for use as models of 
human beauty. ofs, for the more usual xa) rodrors. éaurijs 
8c0a xar&s Exot. The genitive éavrjs depends upon 8va, partitively. 
With xards exo, eridenview is to be supplied: it might be decorous to 
exhibit, Cf. IL 1. 21 and 82. Others, however, render: Quaecunque 
haberent pulchritudinis commendationem. "Iréov &y efn Sea- 
copévous, = idvus by dda (jyas) Seacvoudvovs. The idea expressed by 
8ef is implied in the verbal in -réoy, and hence the following Acc. This 
construction is somewhat frequent in Attic writers. See § 2: radrny 
fuiy xdpw éxréoy, it is meet that she should give us thanks; cf. with the 
preceding clause: Huds Bet pardAov Geoddrn xdpw Exew...} radrnyy 
nut. See also Kithn. L. Gr. ID. § 587. Anm. 4. Ob yap 5; see 
note, I. 2. 14, and II. 4. 1. obn &v PadvotT’... dxorAoVSOUy- 
res, Follow me at once, “Quin statim sequimini;” for the 
construction, see Kiihn. Gr. § 279. 4; cf note, IL 3. 11. 

















2.—Mavcapévov St rot (wypdpov; se. ypdavros, to be sup- 
plied from (wypdpou, =s éwel 38 5 (wypdpos énatcato ypdipas. ap’; 
ef. note, II. 6. 1. 





3.—IlAelw wperAhoetat, she will receive greater advantage; ef. 
note, I. 1. 8; L 2 61. éx 3¢ rotrwy...depareterXai, the 
natural consequence is, that we shall pay court to, honor her and she be 
honored. ——e?...@xet,...&y dS€o02; for the use of modes here, see 
note, IT. 2. 3. 





4—TloAvreAGs xexoopnperyny, «tA. The decency and con- 
fort, and even splendor, which Socrates found in the house of Theodote, 
does not prove that this was the general condition of the women of her 
class, Indeed the astonishment, indicated by him, shows that he ex- 
pected to find a very different state of things. Cf. Chariclea, p. 198, 9. 
——Sepawelg, cultu, ornaments; others render it: attendance or 
train of servants, like Separalvas. ob tH tTvxoban, which is not 
vulgar, or poor; connected in sense with éoSjr: as well as Sepawela. 
Cf. 1. 1. 14.———"AAA’ Epa, but then, or, but perhaps. The &pa retains 
in a degree its conclusive force and also indicates wonder. The idea is: 
if you have not land, which surprises me, I conclude you have a house, 
etc. These particles are often used in dialogue where one brings an 
objection which has somewhat the nature of an inference from what pre 
eedes; ef. Kithn. L. Gr, IL § 757. b. oixla wposdd3ous Exavea, 
« house furnishing a revenue, rent. ———"AAAd ph, but yet... nol. —— 








350 NOTES. 


xetporéxva:, servants who engage in mechanical employments, many 
of whom were owned by the wealthy Athenians. otros pe: Bios 
dori; for retro, «.rA., by attraction; see Kihn. Gr. § 240. 3, and note, 
L 2. 42. 





5.—Kpetrrov btov...plrawy &yéAny wxextioIat; i.e: xperr- 
vby tort dlawy ayéAny nexrijoda: } dtwy dydAny; for the use of the Perf. 
Tense, see note and references, I. 2. 49. éxitpéxecs; for the mean- 
ing of this word, see note, III. 5. 12. 





e 


@—Evratd3a euréon; ch § 8: els traira éuxlxrovres. The 
adverbs wa, évSdde, évraida are used both with verbs of rest and mo- 
tion; see Kahn. L. Gr. I. § 57L Anm. 8, and cf. Anab. II. 8.19: %3a 
Baoircls apixcro; Isocr. Panegyr. p. 46. 80: dvraiSa xnarapuvyeiy tomer. 


%—Od yap 3h; see note, L 4 9, and Il. 4. 1.——d3ynpdoeiy; 
the future of the verb Sypay is in Attic writers for the most part of the 
Mid. form Snpdoouas, ‘but the active form of the Part. Sepdow» occurs in 
Anab. IV. 5. 24; Cyrop. I 4. 16. Inpavres...rexvdCovar. 
We may either consider the subject as implied in the verb here, or infer 
the noun of Sypevral from the participle. 


8.—"Or: pew yap, «A. Cf. a similar passage, Cyrop. I. 6. 40. 
——éx roi pavepot rpéxovres aropetyecy, that they flee has- 
tily (running) from, ete. Cf. for the construction of rpéxorres, the, parti- 
tiple in the Nom., note, L 2. 1.——«ara wé8as; see note, Il. 6. 9. 





10.— Ev pwiy...wepixArAexdpevoy. This reply by the collocation 
of the worda, answers the implied doubt, (i. e., whether she had any net 
at all,) in the previous question: you have one I think, and one that 
clings around (embraces) very well. toy 3t trpvdayra, a wanton 
lover. Tpupde, originally: to live delicately, and, to be licentious, wan- 
ton. It is worthy of notice, that Socrates, by attributing to Theodote 
many of the offices of an honorable love, places before her the contrast 
between her present mode of life and that which she might follow. —— 
éxi:oxépacsat, Aor. tense, to designate an action done for once; that 
is, to visit a friend, if a friend ever happens to be sick. The variation 
from the present tense, which designates continued action, to the Aor. 
when temporary action is brought to view, is worthy of notice here both 
in the infinitives and participles: SwodéyeoSa:, droxAcley, exmurxépacdat, 
gurnodivat, eximeAcuevoy, tpupavra, aspworhcaytos, xpdtayros; and cf. 
IL 7.7; IV. 4.4: mpoelAero pardor rots vépois eupdvoy &wroSavety, 
} wapavouay Cie. xexaplodSat, «.7.A. For the Perf. here, see 
Kihn. Gr. § 255. R. 5, and note, J. 2.49: 8e8deSaz pirely ye pH; 
ef. note, I. 4. 5: decay ye ph». Sri dpeorol...dvarelSeis, 




















bo ee ee 


BOOK III. CHAP. XI. : $51 


vecause friends are pleasing to you, I know that you conciliate them, 
not only by word but by deed. Adyp and tye correspond respectively 
to parucds and edvotxas, indicating not merely the blandishments but 
the advantages of friendship, 


11.—TloAd S:apdpec 7d ward pio re nal dpSas &vSpday 
wpospépecgat, it makes much difference, (is of much importance,) to 
demean ourselves towards men according to nature and rightly. In re- 
ference to dcapédper, cf. IIL 12.5: word diapdpea ds BéATira 7d capa 
%xew; and, for the meaning of xpospdpeoSa, of. IIL 7. 8 ——rd 3y- 
ofoy, used in reference to man, as in I. 8.18. The ehange from the 
Opt. with &y: Eros &y to the indicative éorly is worthy of notice. 


12.—Tods pporvtiforras cov troravta &tiodw. The verb 
&t:oov, which when it signifies to ask, demand, is followed by an Accus, 
with the Inf. as in Anab. I. 1.8; Hellen. IL 4. 42. et al., like other verbs 
of similar meaning, takes here two accusatives, ofa wototot ab- 
Tots... meAhoes a8 will be least trouble to those doing them. 





13.—T& wapa cveauvrijs; cf.§14: ré&y wap’ euol. The latter is the 
natural construction, and explains the former which is a mingling of two 
constructions, 1. ¢., Swpoto rapa ceavrijs Ta wapd ceavT#, a8 in the phrase: 
of dx THs &yopas Evdpwror axopetyovow. Cf. III. 6. 11. 





1f.—IIpospeépots, sc. Th waph ceaurij. UTOMiMYhoKOLS, BC 
vay rapa oeaurh, cf. § 13. os xoopiwtdtyn dSuirjia nal te gal- 
veodat, «.7.A., by the most decorous intercourse and by appearing as 
wishing, etc. Tg galveoda: Dat. of means together with dmuAla, 
iropipviowots...dend@o¢. The wisdom of this advice in respect 
to accomplishing the end proposed, is unquestionable, and the spirit of it 
might well be applied to other and worthier objects) Ruhnken com- 
pares Alciphron. Epist. IL 1, 40: péya trav érapovcdy eos: oddpiopa 
del 7d wapdy ris awodabcews Swepridepévas tais edmlot Siaxpareiy obs 
épacras, wr A. Terent. Heaut. IL 8, 126. hac arte tractabat virum, 
ut illius animum cupidum inopia incenderet. In respect to the Nom. 
BovAouévn, see note, L 2. 1. 








13.—T! ody ob... éyévev curdnparhs tay olrwy; why will 
you not forthwith become, ete. This use of the Aor. in urgent requests, 
indicating the wish that the desired object were already accomplished, 
is somewhat frequent with +f od and +f ody ob; see Kihn. Gr. § 256. 4 
(ec), and ef, IIT. 1. 11. 


16.—"13ita wmpdypara wroAAd kal Enudoia. By Sydow as 
eontrasted with %:a wodypara, Socrates designates political employments 


852 NOTES. 


specifically, but as he did not engage in political life (74 woAcrind ovx Expat 
te), but SAAous wodcrixods éxofle:, L 6.15; he probably intends to use the 
phrase in a general way to designate the busy life which he led. —— 
dlrat, lit, female friends, playfuily used for his disciples who learned 
glratpa re nal éxpdas from him. Cf. with IL. 6. 11 sq. —— édoovo:; the 
future is sometimes used for the present when there is an implied condi- 
tion, as here; who would not permit me to be away, if I were disposed 
to enter your service. See Kahn. Gr. § 255.38; L. Gr. IL. § 446. 4 


17.—Exloraca: ydp; do you then? Ido, conclusive, cf. with E 8% 
10: ob ydp;——’AmwoAAdS3wpoy. This man was entirely devoted to 
Socrates, and was one of thoee of his friends, present at his last trial. Cf. 
Apol. § 28: "AwoAAd8epos émduunrhs piv loxupas airot (rot Swxpdrous), 
GAAws 8° evhIns.——révde; when the demonstrative pronoun is used 
with a proper name, the latter does not take the article; see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 246. R. 1. (b) and references; L. Gr. IL § 488. Anm. ——’Avriadé- 
ynyv; see note, IL 5.1; Symp. J. 3; IV. 44: Sexpdre: sxord(wy our 
diaydpever. @ABnXev; for the termination -Sey, see Kahn. Gr 
§ 235. 8, and R. 1. 2. 





18.—Xpijgoyr, lend. ——éw gol, against you, i. e., for taking or 
charming you; cf. note, 1.3.11: ep” ofs, «7X. édy wh ris pee 
Awrépa gov Evdow ¥; Socrates here as in § 16: pfAa, humorously 
applies to his disciples the language used of harlots. Thus %doy» Erepos 
was the common formula for excluding one lover when another was pre- 
sent; cf. Lucian Dial. Meretr. XIL p. 310: awdxAcioa éaddvra, “Evdcs 
€repos, eimovoa; VIIL p. 300: éweidh 5& eASdvra wore dwduAcioe* 
KaAAiddns yap evdov hy. 





CHAPTER XII. 


1—Tav tvydyrwy rivd, one of his disciples, yéov TE. 
«al, «7A, lit, both young and having, etc., i. e, although young, ete, 
ao et...et are sometimes employed in Latin. idtmrie@s...7d 
gaua Exes... 15:é7rHs. The noun idimérns, designates a private 
person, one who has no professional knowledge, and hence unskilled, 
uppractised, and here, one who does not practise gymnastics, neglects 
bodily exercise. Soin IIL. 7.7: of iSra: is antithetical to rois aoxy- 
rais, where see note. Cf. Plato as quoted by Weiske, Vol. VIIL p. 420: 
eb 7d oGpa Exwv kal ph Ld:erixas 8 daidws. “UStwrixds 7d ceya 
Sxeuw, to have a body unpractised in athletic exercises, and hence feeble 








a oo 


BOOK Ill. CHAP. XII. 853 


sickly. In respect to the construction of 7) o@pa xaxéis, Biorinas Exe, 
ef JIL 18.1: 7d cima xdetow Exovrs; Occon.L 18: dsre... undacov pes 
7d copa Exot, xdeioy St thy Wuxhy, edxioy 5t roy olxov. 13idTy. 
pwév; the contrast implied in the péy solitarium is rod 8 diavoetcda 
émiuéAona:, or it may be expressed in English by a paraphrase: I am 
indeed unpractised in gymnastic exercises; this does not pertain to my 
course of life; I give my attention to intellectual pursuits; cf. I. 1.1 
Hh pey...ypaph. Obvsdy ye paAdAoy, se. iBidrns el. You are not 
more an idiérns, i. e., not less an &3Ayrhs than those who are about to 
contend in the Olympic games, ray évy ’OAuunlg pedr., wrA. The idea 
here is: You have as much need to accustom yourself to &oxnots toi 
oduaros as the literal doxnradl ray *"OAvyxtwy. For when your country 
calls you to her defence in war you must be there. And you will as 
much need strength and activity of body as the combatant in the Olym- 
pic games. by "ASnvatoe Shoovery, lit., which the Athenians 
place, ie, institute. The language is derived from the Games, So in 
Virg. Aen. V. 66: Prima citae Teucris ponam certamina classis. 
tUxwotv; sc. dyova Sévres: quam fors tulerit, as in §2: dd 
oftw TUXWwWoL; q. V. 














2.—A:’ a’rd rovro, on account of this very thing: sc. rhy rod 
odparos Kaxetlav. dav oftw tTuxwaot, if they shall so chance, sc 
SovAevovres Tov Aoiwov Blov; i. e., if it shall so happen. Cf. Hellen, VIL 
2.384; IV. 1.84; Anab. IT. 2.17; WL 1.3. éxricavres éevidre 
wrelw tav inapxévrey aitois, sometimes paying more fur their redemp 
tion than they really possess, they, ete. 








3.—Tay ewitiplwy ris waxetlas rotrwy, i.e, these mise 
ries which follow the neglect of physical exercise; i.e, poverty, dis- 
grace, captivity, slavery, ignominy, death, ete. The word emiriuleoy in 
well chosen to indicate that these evile are of the nature of punishment 
for neglect of the physical powers, Kal uny...ye, atqui certe. 
moAAG pdw nal Sl; these adjectives are in the predicate, 
agreeing with the implied antecedent of & and dy éwimedAduevoy is the 
Accus, subject of Swoudves. TovUTwY; BC. Tay Tis Kaxetlas émitys- 
pleov. bysetydtepoy; sc. ri, a change of gender which has fre 
quently been noted. 











4.—Tavayrla...%. So %, than, is used after évayriwy in IV. 5. 8; 
Thy eyxpdreay Trav évaytlwy } Thy axpaclay—airlay elva. See Kithn, 
Gr. § 823.2; L. Gr. II. § 540. Anm. 3, and ef. note, II. 7. 7: d:apépes 
oe réy te Aowwdy Blov... xa rots éavrav waol. The con 
trast here strictly requires the pronoun in the first clause: airol re... 





854 NOTES. 


wal tois davréy watcl. The contrast of the réy re Acxdy Bioy with the 
time after death, probably gave rise to the present construction. —~ 
&popuas, here, wealth, means of living ; cf. note, IL 7. 11. 


5.—H wéAts...donet Snpogle ra wpds roy wéArAepoy, OU 
State does not publicly institute the practice of those things that pertain 
to war. A difference is here suggested between Athens and Sparta. In 
the former place, education, and hence gymnastic exercises, were not 
demanded by law, as in the latter, but only by custom. éwipeAci- 
@3at, to be cared for. ob3t dy BAAG... 0b58 dy xpdiet, u7.Ar. 
The first o8€=-ne quidem, not even, the last= nor. “AdAg oid. 
&yém, is contrasted with weAeuixds dywy, the subject of the preceding 
paragraph. It should be noticed that od8é...ov3€ are never properly 
used as parallel with ore... o8re: neither...nor. See Kiihn. Gr. § 321. 
R. 7; L. Gr. IL § 744. 2. woAd S:agpédpes, it is far better. There 
is however an ellipsis of the contrasted clause with this word, as well as 
with interest in Latin: woAbd diapépe: ds BéATIOTA Td copa txew nal 
és «dxcora. Cf note, IIL 11. 11, and Bornem. Cyrop. IL 8. 4. 











G—Ewel...rfsobn olSer. The sentence begins as if it were to 
proceed with xdyres Yoaow; such changes are not unfrequent especially 
with enunciations introduced by &sre; cf. Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 828. 1. 
cal Ahn, «1A. The effects of the neglect of physical culture 
upon the mind, here enumerated by Socrates, are but too well and too 
often verified in the fate of those of studious habits, woAAdns 
weAAots; for similar instances of paronomasia in Greek, ef. Kahn. 
L. Gr. IL § 865. 2. 


%—Kal thy» evetiav. There is generally supposed to be a trajec- 
tion of the «af, which is to be rendered with xpbs ra évayria, x.7.A. 
This position may have been chosen to bring out more clearly the con- 
trast expressed in the axpbs...yryvoudvor; cf. a trajection of xaf in IV. 
%.%. A more natural explanation of this passage is perhaps, to consider 
the «af as in its proper place with the meaning of also or even, and xa} 
thy evetlay xphoimoy elvat, x.r.A. = soundness of body should even be use. 
ful, ete. xalrot, atqui, or, at vere, not quanquam. 











8.—Td...ynpaoa:; sc. tod Ktthn. Gr. § 288. R383; L Gr. IL 
§ 414.5. There is also an old form of the Aor. of this verb ynpava; 
ef. Kihn. Gr. § 161.8; L. Gr. L § 186. p. 190. Thus Thomas Mag. p. 
78. ed. Ritech., says: 'npava: xal xataynpava: apxadérepoy: of 8° Sere 
por yunpaoa: xal xataynpaoa. —— éSérAet abtépata ylyverdas, 
come not of their own accord, i. e, without practice. 


dA 


BOOK Ill. CHAP. XIII. 856 


CHAPTER XIII. 


1—Ilpoce:xdy riva yalperw; with the formula of greeting: 
wposerr. xalpey, we find the Dat. instead of the Acc. in Hellen. IV. 1. 
81: dAAfAos xalpew xposetroy. Cf Kiihn. Gr. § 285. 1. (1). —— yeAor- 
ev, absurd. ——dypoixorépws. This adverbial ending, properly 
belonging to the positive, is however somewhat frequently found in com- 
paratives; see Kahn. Gr. § 85. R.; L. Gr. L § 827. 3, and ef. Venat. 
XII 3. per(dvws; de Rep. Lac. I. 5. rodeworépws. IL. 7. (5). dyreworépws ; 
Symp. IV. 8. éxSidves; de Re equ. I. 6. dypordpws, et al. Scanec- 
péve wepséruxes, “rather churlishly disposed.” Hickie. Aurel; 
an anacoluthon for Aumeiy, to answer to épyl(ecdat. 








2.—Axovmerés, a physician of the age of Socrates, and his friend. 
See Plat. Phaedr. p. 227. A.; p. 268. A. B.; Symp. p. 176. B. wate 
gagdat écSlevra, that he should cease eating ; i. e., before satiety. 
The subject is here implied in the participle; see note, L 3.8 So in: 
iyievdrepdy oyor Bidgew xavoduevoy. 








3.—Ilap’ éaurg, with him, i.e. at his house. —— puyxpdy... 
Ssre AotvcacSat, cold for bathing; so the Latin:, frigida ad 
lavandum. The adjective in the positive with &sre is used for the 
comparative with 4 Ssre. See B. 139. m. 56.——-&xSovra: alvovres; 
see I. 2. 47. Ma rd» Al’; sc. ox &xSovrai, the negative being im- 
plied in the preceding interrogation ; see note, I 4. 9. Tehabpaxa, 
bs H8éws, Le, redaduaca, Ste ofrws h3éws xpavrat. So ds is used for 
re ofrws in Plat. Crito, p. 48. B; Savpd eo alcdavduevos, ds hdéos 
«adevdsers; see Kihn. Gr. § 829. R. 8; L. Gr. H. § 771. 8. dp 
"AgkAnmtov; 8c. vep; 80 with "Augiapdov; see Kihn. Gr. § 363 b; 
L. Gr. IL § 474. b., p. 118. es 


4.—AxéAovdoy, his footman, an attendant who followed his master 
in public; as really a part of the family, as the master himself, and 
hence, like a proper name, without the article. 

















5.—OYnor, at home, i. ¢, in Athens wopevdpmevos, wept- 
xathoas; for the anaphora here, see I. 1. 18. éxrelvacrs; the 
idea is: if you would just extend these walks that you make about the 
city in a direction toward Olympia, and continue thenr five or six days, 
you would arrive there without having walked more than if you had 
been at home. xaptdorepoy...markAoy. The adverb puadrov 
may be, though it is not often, joined to a coniparative to give it force 
as in Il. w. 243: Aytrepor yap paAAoy, mueh more easily; cf, Kahn. Gr. 








856 NOTES. 

§ 239. R. 1. A much more frequent use of it is, after several words, te 
call to mind the comparative, and, as it were, repeat its significance ; so 
in Sympos. L 4: olua: ody xoAd Oy rhy xaracxevhy por AaumwporTépap 
darhvas, ei dyipdow exxenadappivois Tas Wuxas...5 dvdpary nexocunucvos 
ely pGrAAov, Rel otparnyois nal ixwapyos. In such cases as this par- 
Aoy 4 introduces a clause that is to be considered as supplementary to 
the main thought. ——wpoetoppay judpa mig, to set out one day 
sooner ; for the Dat. of measure or excess, see Kahn. Gr. § 285. 1. (3). (c); 
I. Gr. IL § 400. 8. So just below; 7d 32 pug judpg wxAclovas, more by 
one day ; ec. than is commonly consumed in the journey. wEpas- 
répw tod perplou; cf. note, L 6.11: frarroy rips atlas. 





6.—Ilaperd3n, lit., was stretched out, but here, weary, fatigued , 
ef. Cyrop. L 3.11: fws waparelvaius rovroy, Sswep obtos due xaparelves. 
flat. Symp. p. 207. B: (ra Snpla) re Amp waparewdperx. Lysid. p. 
204. C: day 8° otros wal opicpdy xpdvoy curdiarpify oo, napatadhoeras 
bxd aot adxotwy Sauda Adyovros; where see Stallbaum’s note. ——7d 
indrioyv; before these words pévoy is to be supplied. Herbst com- 
pares Anab. L 4.18: faeyor, Sr: ob xéxod’ ovros & xorayds S:aBards 
yevoiro we Gy, ei wh Tére, GAAS wAoloioiw, and Sauppius adds III. 2. 13; 
VL 22. See Bos’ Ellipses Gr. p. 807, where many examples are given. 
—— axdAouvdsds; see note, § 5. BGAAOp Be, even more, or, rather. 
Cf. Cyrop. V. 4. 49; Plat. Lach. p. 196,C; Stallb. ad Phileb. p. 58, et al 
— thonxnudvov...av8pbs; Gen. after a general word understooo 
in the predicate with elva:, running ; lit. a man exercised in the Palaes- 
tra, doxnnrhs; and then, one who is liberally educated. It is thus anti- 
thetical to wats; since slaves were not allowed to take part in the exer 
cises of the Palaestra at Athens. 





CHAPTER XIV. 


1.—Aetxvoy. This word here designates an entertainment where 
each one brought his own provisions; hence sometimes called detxvop 
awd oxuplos, because the provisions were brought in baskets. Where 
each guest contributed to the expense of the feast it was called Zpavyos. 
See Smith’s Dictionary Deipnon, p. 348. péporev; Opt. to denote 
repeated or customary action ; see note, I. 2. 57; éporres first follows 
and then gepouévwr. So we not unfrequently find épew where we 
might expect pépeadar, 23 psoddy pépew for picddy pépecdar; cf. Stallb. 
Plat. Lysid. p. 208. A, and Kiihn. Gr, IL § 898. 8. ——joxdbvorre 





= SE ee 


BOOK III. CHAP. XIV. 357. 


+6; it is quite doubtful whether this ré should be added. It is not 
found in the Mss. but might have easily been omitted in consequence of 
the preceding -ro. exatovro...dyevourres; see Kihn. Gr. 
§ 310. 4. (f). 


2.—Z{rov; here, bread, though lit., wheat-flour, as &agira was the 
flour from barley ; Smith’s Dict. Sitos. —— yoy, antithetical to cirev; 
see note, L 3, 5, and Boeckh’s Econ, B. I ch. 17. p. 101, 2. Adyov 
vros wept dvoudroy, i.e, Adyou Byros, ep’ ofw tpyp Exacrov tvoua etn. 
This clause is parenthetical, Adyou Bvros being in the Gen. Abs. For 
the use of the Prep. éxf with the Dat. see Kihn. Gr. § 296. IL (d); 
L. Gr. IL §612. In like manner we find: dvoud(ew, xarciy ri eal Tim. 
Plat. Sophist. p. 218. C: Nay yap 3h ob Kaye * obrou répt Totvouu udvoy 
Exouev wowg: 1d 5t Epyor, ep’ G nadrovper, exdrepos td’ by idig wap’ Hypiy 
abrots xomev. Parmenid. p. 147. D: Exacrov ray dvoudrwy ode ext rim 
«aXels. éx) wolm wore; see note, L 1.1. yap 3h; cf. note, 
II. 4.1.——Ovb yap ody; see note, ILI. 6. 12. 














3.—Td SWoyv aird, lit, meat itself, i.e, alone, solum, asin § 2: 
7d 8¢ Spo aitd Kad’ aird. See Kihn. Gr. § 303. R. 4; L. Gr. IL § 630. 
Anm, 3. aaoxhoews; the life and habits of an athlete. This pas- 
sage is well paraphrased by Ernesti: Si quis opsonium edit sine pane, 
non quod athleta est, nec ex athleticae vitae consuetudine et lege, sed 
voluptatis causa, poteritne is dpopdyos dici? TX0AH vy’ by (scarce- 
ly), i. e, according to Suidas = ob3’ SrAws, obSanas, or, Bpadéws. Cf. IV. 
2.44; 4.25. ——@weodiwy, sc th doxet elvar; what do you think of 
him who with little bread eats much meat? Tots Seots...eoArv- 
xapxlay; cf. note, IL 2. 10. 











4.—Ilaparnoetr’, pn tottoyv of xAnaloy. OF wAnoloy is in 
apposition with duets implied in waparnpetre. We should use a vocative 
in English; cf. Kahn. Gr. § 269. 2. (b). Cf. as quoted by Kahn. Hellen. 
IL. 8, 54: Sets 5t AaBdyres nal dwayaydyres of Evdexa ob Set ra ex 
toitwy apdocere. Cyrop. VL 2. 41: buets 8t of jyepdves mpds eur 
adyres ouuBdddrere. Also Kriiger, Anab. IIL 1. 46, and Stallb. Plat. 
Hip. Maj. p. 281. A. te olry bYy, Arg Bhp clry xphoe- 
vat. ‘Qs is implied here; ef. note, IL 1.12. Athenaeus thus para- 
phrases this clause: & wapdyres, tls budy re pty Epty ds Spy xpira, TP 
3° Shy ds Epty. 

5.—"Apa yévoir’ &y...dporoitla, x.7.A., could there be a prepa- 
ration of food, more expensive or more contrary to the art of making 
viands, than that which, ete. hy oWomrotetracr; for the verb with 
an Acc. of kindred meaning, see Kihn. Gr. § 278. 1. 2. bey ve 











858 NOTES. 


the particle yé here refers to the whole clause, and indicates that it is 
introduced as an argument for the preceding declaration; much like ydg. 
For this signification, see Hartung, Gr. Partik. L S. 890, 1, and references 
there: Cyrop. IL 2.2; Plat. Symp. p. 215. C., et al. 


6—Tebs &piora txiorapévovs; we may supply rhy éporolay 
or consider éwior. as used Abs, asin DIL 9.11. For the use of the Art. 
with the subject here, see IIL 1.8.——7dy Eva pupdy évl 3y rpe- 
wéuxesy. The article gives a distributive character to the phrase: to 
accompany each piece of bread by a single, etc. Cf. Kithn. Gr. § 244. 5; 
L. Gr. IL § 484. ——8re ph wapelqy woAAd.- The Opt. is perhaps 
here employed to correspond with the following Opt. 8évacr’ a»; ef. IV. 
2.20: 3édvacro yap By, dadre BodtrAorto, ral dpdus TavTa role; 
uf is employed, because dre has a conditional as well as a temporal sig- 
nification, and is in that respect nearly equivalent to el. 


%—Td ebwxetodat, «1A. in the dialect of the Athenians, synon. 
with éoSlev: 7d ebwxeicda: eodlew early. vd 8 ed xposxei- 
odat...€m) rg taira ecdiery, utr; the ed is added, that we may 
eat, etc.; i.e, the «3 is added to give the word the signification of eat- 
ing those things that injure not, etc. The Prep. éw{ indicates end or 
design. ste... 7d ebwxeioda:...averide so that he applied the 
word eiwx. to those who made a proper use of food. 








BOOK IV. 


CHAPTER I. 


1.—Kal ef werplws aicdSavopévy, even if, or, although, xalrep 
For this use of xa ef and the distinction between it and ei xal, tf also, 
see Kahn. Gr. § 340. 7; L. Gr. IL § 824. Cf. Stallb. Plat. Apol. p. 52. A. 
Bornem. Cyrop. IIL 8. 69: Merplas aicSaxduevos, of moderate capacity 
ex perplay alodyow tov. Cf. Thucyd. 1.71: dpgyer 8" dy Bdicoy ovdty 
ore xpos deay ray dpxleyv, obre xpds axdpdrwry THY aicdavoperwy, Which 
the scholiast interprets by ¢povlue». Cf. also the absolute use of intel- 
ligere in Latin; Cic. Brut. XLLX. 183: an alii probantur a multitu 
dine, alii autem ab iis, qui intelligunt.——déazovoiy nal ey bry 
ody, wheresoever and in whatever business (they may be). In like 
manner absolutely or with a verb implied, the Latin compounds, abi- 
eunque, quicunque, ete, are used; ef. Ovid. Am. 0110.5 Te 





BOOK IV. CHAP. 5. 859 


Dea, munificam gentes ubicunque loquuntur he. ubicun- 
que sunt, ——- dwodexonevous exeivoy, lit., approving of him, and 
then following his instructions; cf. L 2.8 For the use of éxeivoy, see 
note, L 2. 3. ——wal(wv...crovdsdCwy, sportive... serious. 


2.—"Eo...&», he would say; for the signification of dy, ef. note 


upon IL 1.16. ——ivos épay, verbs denoting an affection of the mind 


govern the genitive. Kiihn, § 274. 1. a. For the idea, ef. note, IL 6. 28: 
Sid 7d eperrixds elvas. pavepds 3° Fv... épiduevos; not desirous 
of those well endowed in person with beauty, etc. ; see note, IL. 6.7: 3iAo» 
elvat. @pay; see note, IL 1. 22, ois mposéxorey...& dy 
Haddxosey. In indirect discourse, the Optative is often used after a pre- 
ceding preterite or historical present tense, where the subjunctive or 
indicative would stand in direct discourse; and in such cases &y may be 
compounded or associated with any of the relatives or relative coujunc 
tions, if, in the direct discourse, the subjunctive would have been em- 
ployed. In direct discourse the form here would have been af dyaSal 
pices pynpovedrovow & by pddwor, «TA. ; i. e., quickly learn what they 
attend to and retain in mind what they may have learned. See Kihn. 
Gr. § 845. 4, and R. 4; L. Gr. IL § 845. 3, and ef. II. 7.7; Anab. L 5. 
9: voullwy, Soy pity &y Sarrov EASo01 Trogobry axapacxevacrotépy Baci- 
Aci paxeiodar; VII. 2. 6: b ’AvatlBios rG pty ’Apiordpyy emorddAArAc& 
(Pres, hist.) dxdcous &» eSpoe ev Bulaytiy tay Kipou orpariwrav ixo- 
AcAcimudvous, awoddoRa1 pynpovetery...dmidupety; the arti- 
cle is to be supplied here from the preceding Infin. rod... payddver, ete, 
——tortiv, tt is permitted, or, one can, 














3.—Obd +rdy aibrdy St. This position of 5¢ in the fourth inetead 
of the second place in the enunciation, is not without example; cf. Anab. 
V. 2.2: eis robs Aplaas 8 xpodtpes Fyov; Hellen. VI. 4.17: nad rovs 


"de dpyais 5b rére xararepSévras axodovdeivy exfAevoy; De Re Equ. 


V. 9: nal thy iwd yaordpa St Kyay xddapow. This position seems to be 
owing to the close relation of the preceding words, which make, as it 
were, but one. At least this accounts for it in most cases, —— ew} 
adyras et, he was not accustomed to approach all, etc. The imper- 
fect denotes customary action; and the phrase is nearly equivalent to: 
wpospéperdal ri (IIL 7. 8. note), yet with the accessory idea of ap- 
proaching. gboet &yaSobs, good in respect to nature, or en- 
dowed with a good nature. So eppwueverrdrovs rais Puxais in § 4. 
The dative here denotes that tn respect to which, etc.; see Kahn. Gr. 
§ 284, 8.10, and cf. Anab. III. 1. 42: rats Yuyxais efpaperérrepor—rayv Te 
leroy, «.7.A.; the particle ré corresponds to xal before trav xuvén 





860 NOTES. 


With 3ucxaSexrerdrovs and gavA., yryvopnéveus is to be supplied and 
rendered like the Inf. after éw:de:nvdcey. ras pey axdeloas, 
some being trained. The ras which according to the usual construction 
would answer to the one here, with the 8¢ below (avaydéyous 82), is 
omitted and implied in the participle yevoudvas; cf. Kiihn. L. Gr. IL 
§ 782. Anm, 1. dvaydyeus, antith. to axSelcas, signif. as its com- 
position shows: untrained. The same word is applied to horses in IIL 
3. 4. adploras ylyvecda:; the change to the Inf. from the Part. 
ytyveudvovs is leas strange here, after éx:deucydw», since the verb from 
which that participle is derived, in the sense of teach, is more frequently 
followed by the infinitive ; see note, IL 3. 17. 











4—Etepyaocrixnwtdrovs Gv &y éyxeipéor; for the Gen., see 
note, IIL 1.6. With éyxepaor the verb etepyd(eoda: is to be supplied 
from the preceding adjective dfepyacrinwrdrovs. Sauppius compares 
IIL. 9. 5: ovre robs wh emioraudvous SivacSa: xpdrrew, GAAd Kal éay 
eyxetpaoty (sc. xpdrrew), auaprdvey. 31d...maxa epydlor- 
tat. In respect to the change from oratio obliqua to recta ; see Kiihn. 
L. Gr. IL § 850. 


5.—Egppévov Aéywr, he instructed them by saying. ——ET ris 
ofera:; the indicative in oratio obliqua is not unfrequent when a thing 
is intended to be represented as a fact, or as passing before the eyes; 
ef. Kithn. Gr. § 845. R. 5, and note, I. 1. 18. 





CHAPTER II. 


{.—This conversation with Euthydemus, and chap. IV. of this same 
book, are frequently referred to, as a specimen of the manner in which 
Socrates was accustomed to reason with the arrogant and self-conceited © 
persons whom he met; see especially IV. 4.——ulya ppovotary 
@x) codfa, who pride themselves on account of their wisdom. 
&s xposepépero; for the signification of this word, ef. note, III. 
7. 8; the imperfect tense, denoting customary action, as frequently. 
EvSvinpoy; see I. 2. 29, and Plat. Hipp. Minor, with Stall- 
baum’s Prolegomena. —— rd» xaAddy, an appellation frequently given 
to the learned men of Athens; cf. Plat. Phaedr. p. 278. E: "looxpdrny 
rév xaddv; Phileb. p. 11. C: ©fAnBos 6 xaddés; Protag. extr.: KarAlg r¢ 
«akg; Xen. Hellen. IL p. 470. C: Kpirla rq@ xadg; and in Latin, Cic. 
Tuse. Disp. I. 40. 96: Propino hoc pulchro Critiae. ypdupara, 
= ovyypdupata, cvyyeypayméva, books of extracts, precepts, and examples, 














BOOK IY. CHAP. II. 861 





selected from other authors. codioray Tas ebdoxipwrdrey 
here refers to former prose writers as contrasted with wordy, and not 
to “the Sophists” specifically; see Grote’s Greece, Vol. VIIL p. 480. 
dx totreayv, hence, or, on this account. Siapdpery ray 
HAcwioray €xt cola; the more usual construction would be with- 
out the preposition éxf. The idea here is similar to that in: uéya ¢ppo- 
peiy ext coplg. ——- €Awfdas; see note, 1.1.11: dvdyxass. ——xpérop 
pty; the idea in these words is resumed by xar’ dpxds pty in the begin- 
ning of § 8, and the going with his disciples (réy ped’ éavrod tiwas Exwv) 
is contrasted with the going alone (zéyos FASev) in § 8. Sia ved- 
tT Ta otwe eis thy &yopay eistdyra; i.e, he was not yet twenty 
years old; see note, IIL 6. 1. xadliCovra eis; sometimes verbs 
of rest involve the idea of the motion that preceded, and may hence be 
followed by e’s. —— es, was accustomed to go, Impf. TOY med’ 
davrod rivas, certain of those with him, his disciples, 

















2—Kal wpdroyv piv; to which rdrw 3t in§3 and éwe) 3t in} 6 
correspond. —— x pds éxetvoy dxoBAéwecy; in like manner we say 
that children look fo parents (for support), and people direct their eyes to 
rulers (for counsel, succor, etc.). Cf. in Greek § 80: rotro apbs oe axo- 
BAdéxw ef por @eAfoas dy enyhoacda. "AxroBAéweiy is also followed 
by eis; asin Hellen. VL 1.8: 4 oh warpls els ot deoBAdwe:; Anab. VII. 
2. 33: eis bAdorplay tpaxe(ay dxoBAéxwy. ktye.y, move or draw 
into \conversation. Cf. Stallb. Plat. Lysid. p. 223, A. TAS...TE- 
xvas...corovdalous. Lwrovdatos thy réxyny = dewds thy réxvny; 
ef. §6. The subject of ylyveoSa: (rwds) is implied in exovSafous. The 
words ras pty dAlyou atlas réxvas forma strong contrast with rd 82 
wpoeordyat wéAE@s. aed ravropdrtou, by one’s own natural en- 
dowments, by nature; like péve: in IV. 1.3. Cf. § 4 and 6; Plat. Aleib, 
L p. 118. C: Adyera: (6 TMepicAjjs)... obx aad rabroudrov gopds yeyovévat 
GAAA WoAAOIs Kal copots cvyyeyovéva:. So in Demosthenes, Coron. p. 296 
205: rvdv abréuaroy Sdyaroy =s natural death. . 











3.—Tiis cuvesplas, the session, assembly, i.e. at the j»owoteioy. 
Evsbsnuos ottoel; proper names with the demonstratives 
obros, éxeivos, 88e and airés do not take the article; see Kiihn. Gr. § 246. 
8. (6); L. Gr. IL § 488. Anm. For the use of the demonstrative 3 with 
euros = this here, see Kiihn. Gr. § 95. (e). éy nArcla yervdpevos, 
when he shall arrive at the age of manhood. ‘HAixila is used, xat’ ox hy, 
for manly age, ie. from eighteen to fifty. THis wbACws Adyow 
wept revos wporidelons, the State giving the opportunity cf speak: 
ag, i. €., proposing a consultation. Adyoy, or, yrépas wporipéra: 











362 NOTES. 


was the office of the wpdée8po,, who, when the people were assombled. 
ealled out: ris &yopedeww BodAera ; 


4—Exieraudévoy, used absolutely withuut an object; cf. note, 
IIL. 9. 11 and references. ——rdvayria, sce. éxelnoa, (contra feci,) to 
be supplied from the preceding context. —— 1d 3dfar, 80. pepadnedvas. 
CL § 8: gurarrdueves ob pdvoy 1d pede tt wapa tay larpay, bAAA wel 
Td Sdtac pepadacdvas thy Téxvyy rabrny. 


S.—Apudeece...dy, it would be fitting; nearly synonymous with 

a form of xpérey. xalrets BevrAeuévots mapa rs wéAews 
larpixdy Epyer AaBety, those also who wish to receive, etc. Physi- 
cians were appointed by the State and received a salary from the public 
treasury; cf. Boeckh’s Ocoon. L 21, and Weiske inh. L Cf. Schol. to Aris- 
toph. Acharn. 1029: Agpecle xeporovotpeve: iarpol xal Snudeoror wpocca 
Sepdwevoy. ——exithderor y’, useful indeed, yé= yoiv; cf. note, L 
2. 54, ———- padety...pepadnuévai; for the difference of significa- 
tion in the Presa. and Perf., see note, III, 1. 4.—— €» duty axoncy- 
Suvetwy, “hazarding experiments upon you,’—Packard in h.l. Cf. 
Plin. H. N.; cited by Schneid. XXIX. 1: Discunt (medici) periculis 
nostris et experimenta per mortes agunt. 





6.—"H3y wey, «..A. There is little doubt that this refers to a time 
subsequent to the interview above alluded to, and indicates the result 
of Socrates’ previous efforts. He had now gained his ear. wEpt- 
BdAdrAerhas, lit, to throw around, here, acguére (for himeelf, Mid. 
voice). @avuarrdy ydp. There is an ellipsis here: ede spdas 
woes gvAarrépevos airés 71 GSéyyerdu. Btill we may give the idea 
substantially in English or Latin by an affirmative particle: surely, sane 
or, profecto.—— és evvexédorara, most asmiduously, —— rapa 
vos aplerots...elya ‘Aplerois is in the predicate and attracted into 
the Dat. by the antecedent rots, and the whole phrase is contrasted with 
way’ davrots, alone. —as obx dy...yerduever; i ec, voulCovres, 
Sri ote dy BrAws &FdAoyor yévowwro, or, od dy bAAas... yeréodat; cf. IL 
2. 13 











TWe—-Kalre: ye; see note, L 2% 8. ——ratra exelvey. Tatra 
according to general usage refers to the nearer thing (Svvaréy...Aé 
yew, «.7A.), and éexelyey to the more remote (of BowrAdperar xidapl(eu, 
€.7.0.).—— wep tAeidvmy...drddrrevs, «A, lit, fewer succeed al- 
though more devcte themselves to them, i. ¢., fewer in proportion te the 
number, ete. 


BOOK IY. CHAP. II. 363 


8.—Ody is here conclusive, and forms a transition to something new 
uw—dxotorvros Et udhuou; this is contrasted with the xpoduudrepos 
axotorra that follows. Upon the perfect signifieation of dxedw, just below, 
see note, IIL. 5. 26. Te Syst, really, in truth. ypdéumara; 
see § 1. curyixas; cf. §1: cuvereypevov; § 10: ovardyes. 











9—N} thy “Hpay; see L 5. 5. 
note, IL 1. 2. 
pursuit of, wisdom. 





wpoelAou...mardrop; ef, 
pertévat thy goolay, to pursue, engage in the 





10.—Atecrornoer 6, x72; ef. IIL 6.4.——*Apa wi; these par 
ticles presuppose a negative answer; cf. L 3. 11. "AAAS ph; ef. IIL 
11.4, Touro Set. Tovre is accusative here. See B.131.N.4. The 
more usual constr. is the Dat. of the person and Gen. of the thing. Wool- 
sey, Gorg. p. 491. D. says: Sef sometimes takes the Ace. of the thing when 
that is a pronoun. —— O8 «ov», certainly, ... not. darporAdsyosum 
astronomus as é4oTpoAoylamastronomia. 8Still dorpovoula was 
in use; see IV.7. 5. In like manner Latin writers even in the golden 
age of the language, use astrologusand astrologia forastronomus 
and astronomia, which were employed in a later age. See Andrews’ 
L. Lex. h. v. ——pavgdods...edyu HAtalous Bvras. This judg- 
ment of the rhapsodes applies only to the age of Socrates and to the phi- 
losophers; their offices were highly valued in an earlier age. For an 
account of them, and their services, and the depreciation of them by 
Socrates and others, see Grote’s Hist. of Greece, Vol. IL. Part L ch. 21. 


p- 184 aq. 


11.—Od 34 xov—; these particles strictly presuppose a negative 
answer to the interrogation, but are of course used ironically here, as in 
II. 8 1.——— Bacsainh, sc. réxyn: “the kingly art,” i. e. the science of 
government. vavra; for this Acc, see Kahn. Gr. § 279.7. Example. 
eal pdaAa...nal ode ofdy ré ye, most certainly (I have thought 
upon it), and it is not indeed possible, ete.; xal...ye extend the answer 
to the question, or, introduce something in addition to the simple answer, 
and hence, are in place here. Cf. IV. 5. 2: dpa xadby... voulles elvas 
éAeudepiay; ‘Qs ofdy réve pdrsora, En. ; 

















12.—Toiro narelpyacat; rovro. 8. Sixasoy elvar, have yor 
attained to this, i. e, to be just? obsevds...dinxaros; ef. note, 1 
5. 6, and L 7. 4: daAvorreards awégaive. “Ap ody; see note, IL 6.1 
——"Eors wévros; see note, IL. 6, 2.——My ody7...00 Sivapar 
Mf ouy...ob 3uvduas, am I then not able, dc. In reference to the con- 
struction, see Kiihn. Gr. § 844. 5. (d); L. Gr. IL §779. Some Mes, and 








864 NOTES. 


Edd. have the Subj. 8évaya: instead of the indicative. But the latter 
seems preferable, as Euthydemus speaks with strong confidence. —— 
Kal...ra ris &dtnlas; i. e., ob pdvoy Te rHs Sixnasoctyns ipya Bivanas 
yyhoacdat, GAAS wal rd Tis &dixlas. 


13.—Evravdoi. Some editors read évravdi, supposing the former 
to belong to the Ionic Dialect, but Stallbaum, Plato Phileb. p. 28, cites 
several examples of the use of évravdot in Attic Greek, as Plat. Apol. p. 
88; Aristoph. Nubes 814, et al. Ef rl...xposdeity, if it seem to 
you there is need of these things also, i.e, in addition to other facilities, as 
indicated by xpos in xposdeiv. 








14.—AjAoy 871, Lon; see note, III. 7. 1. ovsty Apty Tobrey 
xeloera:z. The Dat here denotes in the opinion or judgment of ; see Kithn, 
§ 284. 8. (10), (a); L. Gr. IL. § 581, d. Cf IV. 6.4: 5 &pa rd wep) rods 
eods vduime eldws dpdGs dy uty eboeBhs-Gpiouévos efn; Cf. in Lat, Taci- 
tus’ Annal. L 42: cives, quibus tam proiecta senatus auctoritas, i. e., 
quorum iudicio. Aeivdy yap, (no), for that would be terrible, a com. 
mon ellipsis before ydp. 





13.—Kal udda, sc. dhoouer. KAéxryn te xal apwd(n; for 
the distinction in meaning between these words, see note, IIL 6. 11. 
wpds 77H Gdcxlg €Shxaper. This isa constructio praegnansfor: xpds 
thy Gdinlay eIfxapev, sre xeiodas xpds abrH. See Kiihn. Gr. § 300. 8; 
L. Gr. IL § 621. ch 17: wordpwds thy axdryy trairny Shoopev; but a 
little after, xpbs Thy Sixasocdvny et rabrny ad thy dxdrny wot Serdoy; 
eis rd abrd, rovTo ad rorépwoe Serdéov; "EXixauey is a more rare 
form in Attic Gr., for ener, see Kithn. L. Gr. I. § 208. 





16.—IIpbs wey robs roreulous...roravTa worecy; cf Cyrop. 


L, 6. 81: B8idbpile 38 robray & re wpds robs plrAous roinréoy, nal & 


xpos rots éxSpots. Plat. Phaed. p. 113. E.: apbs xardpa 9 unrépa 
bx’ dpyiis Blady rs xpdgayres, and Stallb. Plat. Repub. VIIL p. 559. A. 
— adxroboraroy elva, wholly free from guile; the subject here 
may be rid, although Kiihner says: orparnyév. 


1%.—Ataxphonrar éxurdy, commit suicide; the verbs 8:axpi- 
sda and xaraxpijoda with the meaning to kill, are construed with the 
Accusative. See Kiihn. Gr. § 285. (2), and examples; L. Gr. IL § 585. 
Anum. 8 Cf. Thucyd. L 126: xadefoudvous 8é tivas... d:exphoavro. 
nrAébyn  apadon; see note, IIL 6.11. 





18.—Ararvra, in all things. ——dvarlXepar rd elpnuéva; ef. 
note, L 2. 44; dvarideuc:— Aci yé ror, certe quidem; see note, 
fIL 4, 10. 





» 









( 





poe i 


BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 865 


19.—Socrates here argues for the sake of curing the vanity of 
Euthydemus; and in apparent contradiction of his principles, as else- 
where laid down (cf. IIL 9. 4 8q.; IV. 6. 6), since he separates know- 
ledge and action, and makes virtue consist in mere theoretic knowledge, 
instead of action founded on knowledge, i. e. voluntary and intelligent 
action. He however probably intends to speak only in a comparative 
manner, and to say, that the man who is éxdvra evddpevoy is Sinardre- 
ooy than one who is &xorra, but yet is not diay. According to hia 
notion, virtue is knowledge, but he who knows, both approves and 
practises the right. See a more full explanation in Ritter’s Hist. Philos. 
Vol. IL p. 71 8q. elphodw por, let it be said by me, i. e., I venture to 
say. 

20.—Oxdre BotAorro; cf. note, IIL 14. 6: 8rn ph xapein. —— 
aura, i. @, ypdoew nal dvayryréoxey. ta Slxata; emphatic by 
position; see note, IL 7. 8. —— balvopas; sc. rovro Adyav. I seem 
to say that, etc. This verb is contrasted with the following 3ox0, I 
think ; cf. note, L 4. 6: od Soxe?... Coucévas 








21.—tpd(wv...g¢pd¢n; for this pleonasm of the Part. with a 
finite tense of the same verb, defining more accurately the action, see 
Kuhn. L. Gr. IL § 675. 8. So it is employed in IV. 6.8: 6 robs yduous 
tobrous elds eideln by; 6: dpdas by wore Epa dpiColueda Spe 
(duevor, «.t.A. For other examples, see Stallbaum’s Plat. Hipp. Maj. 
p. 292. A. Aoyioudy, reckoning, computation. TOTE py... 
Tote 3é, like wore pe»... wort 5. The same formula is also used in 
III. 10, 14, and in the poet as quoted in L 2. 20, et al. 








22.—"Ap’ ody; see note, II. 6. 1.——’AAND’ Epa, but perhaps ; 
see note, IIL 11. 4. Stobaeus has ’AAA’ dpa; cf. the reading in IIL 3. 2, 
Ob8s 2 dy rodrwy, by none of these things. Euthydemus, 
evidently somewhat impatient at Socrates’ captious questions, answers 
him a little tartly. Cf note, L 6. 2. &AAR wal trodvayrloy; 
sc. 3d Thy tay rotobtwr coplay Tov dyduaros TovTov tvyxdvew. For the 
construction of tobyayrioy, see II. 6. 4. 








23.—SiaAocopetvy pidocodiay, to investigate the reasons of things; 
didovopey signifies frequently: to discover by careful investigation ; 
here with gun»: I supposed I was pursuing a course of investigation. —— 
warsevdivar ta xposhxovra; Pass, verbs, which in the Act. gov 
ern two accusatives, frequently retain the Acc. of the thing or effect; ef. 
Kihn. Gr. § 281. 2; L. Gr. ID. § 562. Anm. 5. —— 31a wey ra wrpo- 
xenoynpéva, by the aid of previous labor. The Accus. is probably 
used here where we might expect a Gen.:to indicate a defect in his 


866 NOTES. 


previous studies. Lit. om account of, etc. -—— eldt rd dpwrdpevos 
dvoxplvecSat «.7.A., not able to answer when interragated concern- 
ing that which it ia necessary to know, etc. For the constr. of rd 
dpetép. dwoxplreedau, we Kiihn. L. Gr. IL § 547.2. fin. ‘fwd here for 
the more usual wep; see Kahn. Gr. § 298% E.; L Gr. IL § 608; and ef: 
Apol § 14: éwepéravros... wep) duos; below, IV. & 12: spovocicdat 
éwtp réy uwerdAdvruy, and so very frequently in the orators, 


ZL.—Els AeAgeobs 83 8y xréwore &dixav; the dé here refers 
this question to the words of Euthydemus: GaAny éddy eb8euley Fxerra, 
x.7.A., but have you, ete. In respect to wézore, see note, IL 2.7, —— 
72 T'vé3s cavrdéy. The idea contained in this inscription upon the 
temple at Delphos, ascribed to the Delphic God, was adopted by Socra- 
tes as the basis of all philosophical investigation. The original author 
of it was either Thales or Chilo. Socrates’ view of its import is thus 
given by Ritter, Hist. Philos. IL p. 57: “This self-knowledge was re- 
garded by Socrates not merely as a knowledge of one’s own ability or 
inability to know certainly, but he also referred it to the cognition of 
man’s moral value, and thus it appears to come back again to the well 
known saying, that Socrates had called down philosophy from heaven, 
and forced her to inquire into the good or evil of humanity.” Cf. § 25, 
26; Plat. Phaedr. p. 229, 30; where Socrates is made to say: Od dvva- 
pal ww Kara Td AcAgixdy ypdppa yreva: duavrdy; Charmid. p. 164. D.; 
Protag. p. 348. B, and Stallbaum’s note; Cie. Legg. L 22; Tuse. Disp, L 
22. 62, and Kahner’s note, evSéy got Tod ypdumates énéaAn- 
cey. Cf. Plat. Apol. p.24.C: od8éy rodry xéwore euddnoer; p. 25. 
C: ovdéy oot penance, and see Kiihn. Gr. § 274. R. 1. Tpdupa, here = 
inscriptio. cautby éwiondwety, Ssris efns; also in § 25: 
6 éavrdy emoxepduevos, Sroids dori xpos Thy dvSpenlyny xpelay. For this 
construction, see Kiihn. Gr. § 847. 8, and cf. note, I. 2.18. The same 
idiom is not uncommon in Latinand English. yap 8%; cf. note, IL 4.1. 
— cxoazg; cf. note, IIL 14. 8. . 








25.—H Ssris,...6 Eaurdy extonevduevos; the subject is re- 
sumed by ths article after the long intervening relative clause intro- 
duced by Sswep; cf. note, L 2. 24, ad fin. 


26.—Evetoda: éauray, lit. to deceive, but here == ph eiddvas 
éavrots; 80 Siefevopdve: is followed by the genitive in § 27. The geni- 
tive here comes under the general relation of separative genitive; of. 
Kahn. § 271.2; L. Gr. IT. §518. 3. €3 wpdrrovoty...caxds xpdr 
recy. The verb is here as very frequently taken in an i: trana sense. 
ere in prosperity ... adversity. xat...duvdpevor...ual 31d, ur 





BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 867 


The repetition of xaf denotes a kind of comparison, both... and also, 
Kahner explains them by ut...ita. Soaparticiple is sometimes joined 
to a preceding finite verb, as in Anab. HI. 8. 2: faSacus dy apds Suds Kad 
robs Sepdweryras advras txev, which Kriger explains as equivalent to: 
LaSorus ards (re) xal of Sepdxovres xdvres. 


27.—Of 32 ph eiSdres; sc. éavrods or Thy éavray Sivapw. ——~ 
S.ewevondvos tTHS Eauray Suvydpews; see note, § 26 ——=wrpds 
Te tobs BAA. dvSparovs nal rdéAAa. The idea is: as they are 
ignorant of themselves, in like manner are they of other men, and of 
human affairs. In respect to the omission of xpés with the last clause, 
ef. Apol. § 1.——rais canxots repsxixtover; for the Dat. here, cf 
note, L. 2. 68. 


28.—Exiruyxdvovrtes dy, «.7.A., succeeding in what, eta Of 
te Soros tobvrots...xpaytat, those who are like them in charac- 
ter; or as others suppose, are equally prosperous. Todrois is to be joined 
with xparra, and not, as some have done, with Spor In reference to 
ré...7é, see note, L 1. 14. ——-«xal wpotcracdal re. Some for ré 
write yé here; others mark ré as suspicious, and still others give to xal 
..7é the questionable explanation: etiamque or praetereaque; 
but all these methods of interpretation seem objectionable. There is 
undoubtedly an anacoluthon, and the sentence would naturally be 
arranged thus: «al xpotoracdal re BotbAovra: tavtay Tovrovs, wal Tas 
danidas... fxovar. 


29.—Kaxos 8&8 alpodperor, choosing badly, i.e, what shall be 
done, rem agendam. ols ay exi:xeiphowoty dxorvyxa- 
vorres, failing in whatever they undertake. —— éy abrots rotrots, 
in respect to these very things, se. ofs dy éx:xeiphowaw axorvyydvorres. 
——(nutotyral re wal corAd(ovra:, i.e, they are fined and pun- 
ished. The two words, (nuwiy and xord(ew, are frequently found to- 
gether; the former designates a punishing by loss or detriment, as in 
money or possessions, for something done contrary to law; the latter, a 
punishing by words, blows, etc. for the purpose of producing amend- 
ment,——- rv wéAeww Sei. WdéAeww here precedes the conjunction 
37: for the sake of emphasis, i, e, the contrast of the many occupying States 
(woAewy) with single individuala, See Kahn. Gr. § 848.8; L. Gr. IL 
§ 864. 3, and ef. Thucyd. I. 144: rovrois &xoxpwduevor dxondupwuer, 
Meyapéas pty 87s edoouey ayopg wad Adar xppoda; Ibid.: cidévas 
St xpn... te re ray peylaruw xivdtvoy Ere al... péyiora rial 
seprylyvovras, A similar construction in interrogative sentences has alse 
been noticed in IL 7. 8& 





368 NOTES. 


—'Os...8o0xo0n; the participle is not Acc. aba here asa in L $ 
20; 8.2; but the object of the verb fo3:: know thou that it seems en 
tirely to me, ete. The phrase is nearly equivalent to fod: Soxeiv pos 
Cf. Kahn. L, Gr. IL § 678. Anm. But this construction is not frequent. 
Such verbs as ei3éva:, éxloracSat, voeiv, txew yrduny, etc. are oftener fol- 
lowed by a Gen aba with ds; ef. Kin. Gr. § 312. R. 13; L. Gr. IL 
§ 672. rovro xpos ot &roBAéxe, this I expect from you, look 
to you for; cf. § 2. el...€3eAfoais dy; ef. I 3 4, 5. This 
form of the Opt. is not unfrequently found in Xenophon; Hellen. I. 3. 
21: worhoaev; 19: cdoa; 4.12: rorAuhoa; 17: xwduvedou; IV. 38. 2: 
dxayyelAas; V. 4.34: drawdomer; VL 1.9: afidoaer; 10: wohoaer; 
8.9: édoaey; 14: BAdwa:; 4. 86: wpdiacew; VIL 1. 84: first worenh- 
ceay, and then éSeAfoaer and édoaev; 5. 24: BundShoaev; Cyrop. I. 3. 
11: &ptas; IL 4. 21, et al. 








31.—lidvrws wov yiyvéonets, are you perhaps entirely ac- 
quainted with, ete.; cf. note, IIL 6. 16. ei...o0f3a,... ay efnp; 
see note, I. 2. 28. Ta altia...Td& pev...7Tae Se; see note, IL 
1. 4. Td bys:alvery péporra, &yada...xand, those which con- 
tribute to health, to be good, ete. "AyaSd and xaxd are in the predicate. 











32.—OdSdy; Bc. parAdrAov &yaSa elvar. ——Zrparefas and the fol. 
lowing genitives are governed partitively by peracxdyres, which is con- 
trasted with d&roAeipSévres in the next clause, taking part in... left 
behind, 


33.—AAAN’ 4 yé Tor codla...dvaugisBnrhrws ayaddy 
éoriy, but wisdom at least is certainly, eto. Cf. note, III. 4.10. Hartung, 
Gr. Partik. IIL S. 866 and examples. Euthydemus might well adduce 
copla ag an example which Socrates could not deny to be unquestiona- 
bly good, for in IV. 5. 6 he calls copiay, the summum bonum, and in IIL. 
9. 5, he says that every virtue is copia. The only way of reconciling 
his reasoning in these different passages is, by supposing that he did not 
profess to find this cola in its unalloyed state, as the supreme, absolute 
good, in man, but only as it ministers to good. Cf I 6.13. Plat. Meno. 
p. 8, and see Ritter’s Hist. Philoa, IL p.73. Thus in order to carry his 
point with Euthydemus he uses copia with a different signification from 
what he gives to it in the other passages referred to, and reasons from 
its consequences. —— T{ Sal; =m=xr{ 54; it here indicates transition to 
something new, with astonishment, surprise: what is it you are saying? 
or, how sof Lat. ain’ tu? itane? or; itane vero? See Kuhn. 
Tuse. Quaest. I. 17. 40. rov AalSarov...o¥n axhwoas. In 
“eference to construction see note, I. 2.13. The article is used to indi 





BOOK IV. CHAP. IL 869 


cate notoriety: the celebrated Daedalus. For the legend concerning 
Daedalus, see Ovid. Metam. VIIL 159 sq.; Hygin. c. 39, 40, and Grote’s 
Greece, Vol. I. p. 307 aq. éxelyw; cf. note, I. 2. 3. TlaAdaph- 
Sous. For an account of the legend of Palamedes, his treacherous death 
by Ulysses and Diomede, etc., see Grote’s Greece, I p. 400 sq. Cf. also 
Apol. § 26; Plat. Apol. p. 32.——— ddsovndels...améAAura:, having 
been envied is slain. The present is used on account of the representa- 
tions of the fact in existing well-known poems; see Grote as cited above, 
—8:2 codlay, so just above; but near the beginning of the section, 
a rh» codlay. Where the article is used, it has more particular 
reference to wisdom of an individual, and where it is omitted, wisdom 
as a general term. —— IIpds BacrdAéda; cf. note, II. 6. 26. 











84.—Kivduvedter; used impersonally: tf seems. We should expect 
ody or pa here; but a conclusion is sometimes placed emphatically with- 
out a copula; of note, III. 4. 12; Hieron. L 26; Oecon. XVI. 12. The 
idea here is: since you have called in question all of the instances of 
absolute good that I have hitherto adduced, it must be that happiness, 
7d evdatuoveiy, is a good by no means questionable. efye ny xposdh- 
cvomey if we shall not add to it, i. e, reckon as an element of it. 


85.—Txd tay éwl...dpalors wapaxextvynndrwy, by those 
who are greatly excited from love to the beautiful. See Stallbaum’s 
note, Plat. Phaedr. p. 249. D. In reference to the signification of éwi, see 
Kiihn. Gr, § 296. IL (3); L. Gr. II. § 612, p. 298. In like manner we 
find it used in the phrase: paiveoSa: el rim. 
xrovot; cf. note, I 2. 68; IV, 2, 27. 





kanois wepinxl- 


37.—Tdus... 27 teava: %xXovras eis & Set rereitvy réynras, 
I suppose those to be poor, who have not enough to purchase the neces- 
saries of life. TeAciv eis, to expend upon, here, to procure, provide, as 
in IL. 9. 1: apydptoy TENET SN 10. 6: od woad TeA€oas éxthoaro ploy, and 
eis & det 


38.—"Opdas ydp pe &vanipvhonecs; the clause is parentheti- 
cal, and disturbs the regular. sequence of the words in the sentence, which 
would naturally be arranged thus: Kal vy Al, %pn é Evs., ol8a (dpdas 
ydp pe avauimvihoxes) nal rupdy. - Cf. IL. 6. 21; II. 10.3; Anab. IL 5. 
12 sq.: “AAAG phy pd yap al rabra, é dv Exw eamldas Kal ot BovdrAhoe- 
oat pidroy jpiv elvar* olda pey yap buiy Mucobs Aurnpods svras; III. 2. 
Ll: “Eweira 3¢ avauvhow yap suas nal rods Tov mpoydveyv tTdy juerépwy 
xivddvous, «.7.A. Cf. note, IT. 6. 21, 

39.—AmwAds ovdSty, omnino nihil, nothing at all, 
yrs, really, in fact. 


18 . 


~ 


La 








370 NOTES. 


39.—OSre Ssaredévroy; cf. note, IL 6.3.-——& re eydusles 
The natural collocation of the words in the sentence would be: & évdpus 
(ev eidévas ve Seiv nal exitzdctew; but see note, IIT. 5. 3. 





CHAPTER III. 


L—Aexrixovs xal wpaxtixods nal pnxevixots. The man- 
ner in which Socrates made his disciples Aexrixods (SiaAecriceds) is ex- 
plained in chap. VL; xpaxticods, in ch. V.; pyxanxods, ch. VII. In 
reference to the meaning of this last word, see I. 3. 7. TauTa, in 
these things (Acc. of limitation), ie. 7d... Acwricobds... ylyverdat 





2.—"AAAo!...8:nyovrre. Whether Xenophon intends to say 
that others related other such conversations of Socrates to him, which he 
passes by, and merely gives one which he himself heard, or that they 
related them to others, is uncertain. Bornemann in h. |. says: narra- 
bant vel aliis, vel quod malim, mihi. This passage is, however, con- 
clusive in reference to the historical fact, that Socrates held other conver- 
sations upon his notions of God. 


8.—Zo:r éxHARev, has it ever yet occurred to you; cf. éxin por, 
IV. 2. 4. "AAA’...ye; see note, I. 2, 12.——N} Al’... 8’; for 
the use of yé to give emphasis in formulas of swearing, ef. III. 11. 5, 
and Kiihn. Gr. § 817. 2.——vexd ye trav huerépwy Spdarper, 
“for all the good our eyes would do us;” Crosby’s Gr. Gram. § 395. ¥. 
twawauThpsor, lit, reeting-place, i.e. time of repose. For the form 
of the word, cf. Kahn. Gr. § 233. 2. (d). 





4.—“Qpas ris uépas, the times of the day, iLe.: dpSpoy, peonp- 
Bplay, SelAnv, éowépay. In the signification of hour this word was not 
used in Xenophon’s time, probably not until the time of the Astronomer 
Hipparchus (B. C. 140). It is used in reference to the watches of the 
night in IV. 7. 4. In the same passage Gpa: pnvds = Tod pnvds Ta pépn,; 
sc. iorauévov, pecotyros, and &iyorros. It is, however, far most fre 
quently employed to designate the seasons of the year, as in § 5 below 
——3:a rd onroretyh elvas; cf. note, I 2. 8. ——a&caperrépa, 
more obscure, sc. than to allow its single parts to be distinguished 
Others however interpret this word actively: too obscure to allow any 
thing to he discerned with the eyes. &védnvay; the Aor, tense 
indef, as to time and hence denoting what has been and is —~——- 3:4 














BOOK IV. CHAP, III. 371 


roura ToAAd...xpdrropey; sc, such things as are enumerated in- 


IV. 7. 4. ——envds r& pépn; see above. 


Se —Td...avadiddvac; se. ri Sone? got; and rots Seots. Cf. note, 








I 4. 12. Tatra, refers to woAAd... evppawdueda, and hence is in 
the plural. @tAdySpexa; magnae erga homines benevolentiar 
est; Seiffert. 


6.—"Oste «al; the latter particle corresponding to caf with pryrt- 
pevoy. —— puredvery; with this verb the preposition, ody (with, in 
connection) seems to be implied from the following cusvattev. The re 
verse, i. ¢., a simple following a compound verb, is not unfrequent. 


T—'Exlxovpoy wey pbxous, exlxovpoy 8t oxdrous, both 
defending against cold and helping in darkness, For pév...8é see note, 
L 1.1, and for the government of the Gen. Kiihn. L. Gr. II, § 513. 4. 
——é&s ovveAdyvrs ciwety, in few words, in short; for the constr. 
see Kahn. Gr. § 284, (10), and IIL 8. 10.—— ‘fwepBdrAAecs... pidray- 
Sperta, lit., excels other things in kindness to man, i. e., this is a con- 
spicuous example of the love of the gods to man. 


8.—Td 3t...’Avéxgdpacroyv. This whole passage seems most pro- 
bably to have crept into the text from the hand of the glossator; see 
Kihn. in h. 1. —— weadyyq wepav, «.7.X., 80 that we cross the seas by 
means of it.——7A ply &Spivorra ra Bt Enpaivoyra. These 
participles agree with fA:oy and govern 7a péy and ra 3. Herbst well 
compares this passage with Odyss. VIL 119 sq. —— vy xaipds d:€AG- 
Avdey, the time of which has passed, i.e, which are past maturity. 
BGAAOW TOD BéovTros, plus Bequo; cf note, L 6. 11. ab 
adAtv; the reverse order wdéAw ad is much more drequent, see just pe 
low. tockev = apparet. 











9—Karda pinpdy wpocrévar...naTda pinpdy adacévar. A 
similar anaphora is found in Latin: digitorum enim contractio facilis 
facilisque porrectio propter molles commissuras et artus nullo in 
motu laborat; Cie. de Nat. Deor., H. 60. 150. sre Aavddvery... 
kadiorapéveus, so that we insensibly (i. e, without noticing it) coms 
into either extreme. ei dpa rl...épyow 4, «.7.A, whether for- 
sooth the gods have any other employment than, ete. See Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 324. 3. (a); L. Gr. IT. § 883. co, and also § 747. Anm. 1. —~— rovrwy, 
-he favors before enumerated. 











10.—Ob yap; see note, I. 3. 10. Kal Tadra, 8c. ratTa (oa. 
——iavrSpéewr evexa; asimilar idea is found in Cic, Nat Deor. II. 62 


= 





372 NOTES. 


—rh...hAAe (acy, the subject of arovate: éuol pev...8oKe 
oes QuUTOy; BC. dwodavew rods dxSpénovs. There is also an ellipsis of 4% 
after wAele. Cf. IIL 11. 5. youy; cf. note, I. 6. 2.——awd rod- 
rev & &x’ éxelvyewy, i.e, from animals than from plants, cf. note, 
L 8& 18. ——- wead...yévos advd....xpavrar...(G01, a great 
part (race) of men (i. e, the nomadic tribes, the Scythians). For the 
number here, see Kahn. Gr. § 243.1; L. Gr. IL § 420. 2. Sve bp 
BobAwrvrat, 8. xpioda. 











I1—Tots &vSpéxois...dwoAatopuey. The change from the 
third person to the first in such cases, is not uncommon in Greek or 
English ; ef. Plat. Gorg. p. 514. E: & ph niploxoper 80 jyas pnddva 
Berti yeyoréra 1d capa, ob KarayéAacroy dy hy TH GAndElg cis ToOTOU- 
tov ayolas dASeiy &vSpéxous; and Woolsey’s note. 


12.—Td 82 wal, ei, wrA. Td is here xm construction with the Inf. 
(cuvepyeiv), a8 with the preceding infinitives. iwtp Tay MEeAAdSpr- 
rey; for the use of ixép here see note, IV. 2. 23.———&piora yk- 
yvotyro; for the use of the plural verb with the neuter plural subject, 
see Kin. Gr. § 241. 4. (b); L. Gr. IL § 424. et ye, since indeed. 
—pndé, cf. L 2. 36. 








13.—Or:e 3€ ye &ANSH Adyw... ky wh avapéyns, u.T.A 
This passage has caused much perplexity among the commentators, and 
although somewhat obscure, yet when carefully considered in its con- 
nection, it does not seem to be so desperate as some suppose. After, in 
the preceding sections, illustrating the special care of the gods for men, 
Socrates, in section 12, alludes to their special kindness in imparting a 
knowledge of the future by means of divination. But Euthydemus, 
alluding to the Sa:uéxoy which Socrates said: éauvrg onuaivew & re xph 
woety kal & wh, I. 1. 2 8q., replies in the way of objection: Zol 8°... 
tri pidtkérepoy, x.rA. the gods seem to be more benignant to you than 
to other men, since without your asking they make known to you what 
it is necessary to do and what not to do. Socrates proceeds in the pre- 
sent section to confute this idea of Euthydemus, and thus subetantiate 
the general truth of his argument: This damdénuv, of which he was ac- 
customed to speak, was not given by the gods as a special favor to him 
alone, but to him in common with Euthydemus and others, And if 
others do not experience its guidance it is because they do not yield the 
fitting obedience and reverence to the gods as unseen and spiritual, but 
distrusting them, seek a physical form which can be seen by the eyes. 
Thus Ritter. Hist. Philos. II. p. 89, says: “He [Socrates] gives the ex- 
hortation to Euthydemus to renounce all desire to become acquainted 











BOOK IV. CHAP. III. 373 


with the forms of the gods, and to rest satisfied with knowing and ador 
ing their works, for then he would acknowledge that it was not idly and 
without cause that he himself spoke of demonical intimations. By this, 
Socrates evidently gave him to understand, that this demonical sign 
would be manifest to every pious soul, who would renounce all idle 
longing for a visible appearance of the deity.” *ArnSi refers to the 
words immediately preceding, sc.: 7d 8audvior onualver éuod & xph woreiy 
xa) & uh, and od is contrasted with the subject of Adyw. od yvéon, 
you shall know, sc. by your own experience, by like intimations to your- 
self. oStws bwodSerxydovary, sc. that their physical appearance 
in divination is not to be expected: wh dvapéve Ews dy ras poppas 
Seay ys. 


"14.—OT re yap BAA; 8c. Jeol, omitted because abrod of Seo) 
precede. Socrates and his followers, Plato, the Stoics, Cicero and others, 
believed in the existence of deities suborcinate to the supreme deity, 
who were employed as ministering spirits in the government of the 
world. To these allusion is here made. See Kiihn. Libr. de M. T. 
Ciceronis in Philosophiam Meritis. Hamburg, 1825, p. 185-88, and cf. 
Plat. Cratyl. p. 255; Cic. de Nat. Deor. 1.12; etal. The argument 
here to the end of § 14, in three particulars, is designed to show the un- 
reasonableness of skepticism with regard to the gods, because they are 
unseen: “The best,” he would say, “in every species, is unvariably 








unseen, and only noticeable in its effects, and that in like manner the — 


soul, which participates in the divine nature, and is clearly the ruling 
principle within us, nevertheless cannot by any means be discerned. 
He therefore who has emancipated himself from all foolish desire to be- 
hold some palpable and substantial shapes of the gods, may soon recog- 
nize the operations of the Deity within him, for the gods have implanted 
in man’s mind a knowledge of their power.” Cf. I. 4. 16; Ritter, Hist. 
Philos. IT. p. 58, 9, and references there. —— &rpi:Bij...ayhpara; these 
adjectives qualify wdyra (add Kal ayadd éorw). Some editions read 
&yhparor,. and make all these Adjj. agree with xécpov. Sarroy.. 
vohharos; cf. note, L 6. 18. otros ra péytora wey wpdr- 
tev dparat, «7A, he is indeed seen to be the doer, artificer of the great- 
est things, but is unseen in the doing, management of them. Tdde seems 
to be used with reference to these things as exhibited before our eyes. 








15.—Tobs iwnpéras...tTady Jewy... kepauyds... kvepor. 
These latter nouns are frequently without the article where we might 
expect it, as being the names of objects well known. The student 
scarcely needs to be reminded how often the Old Testament speaks of 
the lightning and winds as ministers of God. 





374 NOTES. 


16—Eceive 5t &3una; so in§16: ph rovrTe &diuer; we also 
find, &wopeiy +. Thuc, V. 40: awopotvres...raita. For this constr. of 
the Acc. see Kahn. Gr. § 279.7; L Gr. IL § 557. obd’ dy els; 
ace note, I, 6. 2. 





17.—Néuqy xéAews, in accordance with the ‘aw of the State; cf 
L 3. 1. xara Sdvapey, each one according to his ability; cf. L 3. 
8. fepots Seobs &péonecdac. This is a Homeric construction, 
but we frequently find the Dat. instead of the Ace.; see Oecon. V. 8: 
Ssre txew nad Seois eapdoxerda: Stovras. So etaperxetdeoda: in 19: rovs 
piy dv re woddup Spgs... xpd tTéy wodcuKay apdtewy eaperxevoucvous 
Trois Seois. oStw xo.:ay, by so doing, Part. denoting the means 











18.—"EAAelxoyrra is to be joined in construction with ripay, «.7.A. 
The verb é@Acixe is usually followed by a participle, but the Inf. is 
probably here substituted to avoid the concurrence of too many partiei- 
plea. ob yap wap’ BAAwr y Gv ris pelle daxilwr cwppo- 
voln; ie, ob yap Hy Tis ceppovely, ef waco’ bAAwy pel(e eAawilor — 
BAAws pGAAory, 8C, cerppovoly. 








CHAPTER IV 


1.—Kal py; when these words were written, the author un 
doubtedly intended to continue the discourse by xa) Ady, but after the 
several intervening elauses explanatory of %pyy, we find in § 5: xa) 
faeye 88. i8ig.... xpdpevos, 7.0.3; cf. 8.11: Sleaos 5& (Fv Zwxpd- 
rns), Sste PrAdrrew pty pyde pixpdy undéva, aperciv 82 7a ply:ora Tobs 
Xpwpevous abt. te & The particle ré here answers to xaf before 
Ste dy rais éxxAnolas, x.7A, in § 2, and there is a slight anacoluthon, 
for strict grammatical accuracy would require the following construc- 
tion: 13{q re... xpdpevos, nad nowy Epyovol re... weSduevos... nad ev 
ruis éxxAnolas emiordrns yerduevos ox exirpdvas te Shuw wapd rods 
ydnous Yndloacda:; but cf. note, IL 1. 80 for changes from Partic. to 
verb. After ré with a Part. to express a more general idea, xaf with a 
verb may naturally enough follow, to add a more particular and em- 
phatic circumstance; or after wéy and Part., 3é and verb, may contrast 
an idea of more importance. Kard wédrtv...€y tas orparelaus, 
domi milit aeque.——wapa rots &AAous, in comparison with 
 athers, i e., beyond, or, more than others, praeter ceteros. 














. BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 875 


2.—Napa robs wdépovs Wnoloacdac; for a more particular 
account of the transaction here alluded to, see I, 1.18, note and refer- 
ences, civ rots wépocs contrasted with wapa rods rduous, and 
signif. in adhering to the laws. 





3—Tots re yap wéots...B:ardéyeodsacr; cf. I 2 35, and for 
the use of uf, cf. note, L 2. 383.——damwayopedvovrwy...mposta- 
Edyrww. The former Part. the present, because this prohibition was of 
the nature of a law that is to be in force at all times, the latter Aor., as 
done in a specific instance. éxelyy re nat kAAots tioi. The 
circumstance here referred to, is the command of the thirty tyrants 
to Socrates and four others, to bring Leon of Salamis to Athens, where 
he had been naturalized and had exiled himself to his fraternal city, 
fearing that the tyrants might put him to death, as he was wealthy and 
distinguished. Socrates himself says in Plato’s Apol. chap. XX: “Then 
indeed I showed by my actions and not merely by my words, that I did 
not care (if it be not too coarse an expression) one jot for death; but it 
was an object of the greatest care to me to do nothing unjust or unholy. 
For that government, though it was so powerful, did not frighten me 
into doing any thing unjust; but when we came out of the Tholoa, the 
four went to Salamis and took Leon, but I went away home. And per- 
haps I should have suffered death on account of this, if the government 
had not soon been broken up.” Wiggers’ Life, p.59. C£ Xenoph. Hellen. 
IL 3. 89; Diog. Laert. IL 24. -——éwl Savdry; for the signif. of the 
Prep. éx{ here, see note, I. 8. 11. ——3:& 1d wapd rods wdpous wpos- 
rérrecdat, decause tt had been enjoined upon him to act, ete. . 





4.—Thy ixd Meafhrov ypaghy Epevye. ‘0 hedywy signi- 
fies an accused person, and is opp. 5 SidKxwv, an accuser; accordingly 
yeaphy detyesw, to be accused, is antithetical to ypaphy (Slenv) ddnes, 
fo prosecute a suit. Cf Plat. Apol. p. 19. C: wh wus eye id MeAfrou 
roouvras Slkas piyoius. The use of the preposition érd is generally 
explained as arising from the combining and assimilating of two con- 
structions: éxé rivos pv-yew and rhy ypaphy tivos pevyey, as in III. 6, 
11: «Ader. 7a de xépas. But it perhaps arose from the passive signifi- 
cation of the verbal noun ypaphy, accusation made by; ef. Cyrop. III. 
3.2: HSeodac rH ind advrow ring; Thue. IT. 65: éylyverd re Adye pty 
Snuoxparla, Epyp 8t bed Tod xpérov aydpds apxh; Plat. Symp. 
p. 216. Bs nrrnpevy tis tiiis tis bxd Tay woAdGy; Protag. p. 354. A: 
Tas ind tev iarpay Sepamelas; Politic. p. 291. D: rhy bed rv mod- 
Ady Suvacrelay. In respect to Meletus, cf. note and references, [1.1 
wpdos xdpiv re rots Sixacrats B8:ardéyeoSat, x.7.A, 
to implore the compassion of the judges and to flatter and entreat 





376 NOTES. 


them. Cf. Apol. § 4, and Plat. Apol. p. 38. D. E.——wapa ud. 
yémous; this clause is added because laws had been passed against at- 
tempting to excite the compassion of judges, ete. Cf. Pollux, VIIL 11%. 
de Areopagitis: wpoomid(eoSar 5t obt etijy ob88 olerifecSa:. Quintil. VI. 
1.7: Athenis affeetus movere etiam per praeconem prohibebatur orator. 
sa claSérwy, BC. woieicSat, or We may consider these words as used 

: things that are customary. padlws dv &pedels, Le, bs 
rin dy adelSy, ei, x7A. Cf note, Il. 2. 3 and 13,——-*rpoelaAcre 
paddAov; cf. note, IL 1. 2. 








5.—Kal frevye 32 of7ws; and he also spoke in the same manner, 
ef. note § 1. ‘Inalay ray "HAetoy. For an account of this dis- 
tinguished Sophist, his vanity, arrogance, etc, see Plato’s Dialogues, 
which received his mame, with Stallbaum’s Prolegomena, and especially 
his note, Hipp. Maj. p. 148.——3:4 xpévov. It appears from what 
follows that this was not his first visit to Athens. S:ddtacdsal 
ttva, to have one taught. The Act, form is sometimes used in the same 
way, just as in other languages, persons are represented as doing that 
which they cause to be done by others. See Liddell and Scott’s Lexicon 
upon this word. Hh awopety, in construction with 7d, as the sub- 
ject of ef7.——8ixalovs. Alxasos, that is as it should be, suitable for 
the offices incumbent upon it; = Lat. justus, which signifies, aecording 
to Kriiger: eum qui est talis, ut recte munere suo funga- 
tur, vices suas expleat. Cf. Cyrop. IL 2. 26: otre yap &pua d7- 
wov taxi yévor’ by, Bpadéwy ixxeyv evdvruy, obre Sixatov, &dlnwr 
auve(evypéveoy. The word is probably here chosen, in order to place 
this kind of justttia in contrast with real justice, which is the general 
subject of the conversation. heota... Tay Sidatdvyrwy, briefly 
and familiarly, in Lat, doctorum. For this use of the participle, cf. 
IT. 1. 5: dwxoAvodyrwy, w.7.A.; IL 2.4: rodrou ye rév axoAvadytwy ueoral 
udy af d80f; 118.3: re Seopevy rov cvvertpedAnoouévoy, indigenti adiu- 
tore; IIL 8. 2: Sedueda rot wadcovros; IV. 4.5: wdvra peora elvas roy 
Bidatdvrwy. €ay 3€ rts BobAnras, as preceded by a verb in the 
present tense, gaol, but above ei wé» tis BovdAorro, on account of the 
antecedent preterite. 

















6.—Enmionéarey, deriding him. ——"Er: yap ov...Adyecs 
are you then, yet talking about, etc. Idp is conclusive =igitur.-— 
ov povow bel re abra A€yw, GAA wal wept Tey adirwy. Cf 
with this Plat. Gorg. p. 490. E: ‘Os &e) ravra Adyes, & Séupares. ZO 
Ob udvov ye, & KadAlnAes, AAA wal wep) ray aitay; p. 491. B —- 


Bid rd worAupadds elvac; see note, L 2.3. "ApéAecr; see note, 
U 4.47. 





BOOK IY. CHAP. IV. 3877 


2.—IIérepoy» is seldom used in a simple interrogation, and when it 
ws, the contrasted phrase may be easily supplied. According to some 
commentators the phrase: 4 wep) dpidpay... od rd abra viv & Kal mpdre- 
pov &xoxplyy answers to this. But it seems hardly to be possible. For 
examples of similar constructions of wérepoy, see Thucyd. I. 80; Plat. 
Phaed. p. 78. B; Lysid. p. 205. A, and other passages cited by Borne- 
mann. wnédoa Kal woita Swepdrovs éorly, how many and what 
are the letters in the word Socrates? The same example is employed in 
Plat. Alcib. I p.118: Ti 3°, dy eyh yey tpwpas, woia ypdupatra Swxpd- 
rous—; and Xenoph. Oecon. VIIL 14: efwo: &v, Swxpdrovs xa éxéca 
ypdupara Kal Sov Exacrov réraxrat. Sswep ob, wal éya; cf. note, 
II, 2. 2. & otre ob, ott’ hy RAAOoS obdSeEls Sbvatr’ a&vreEs- 
weiv. The verb agrees with the nearest subject since the twe subjects 
are regarded as independent of each other. Cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 242. R. 4; 
L. Gr. IL § 482. Anm. 2. 


8.—N} thy “Hpayv; see note, L 5. 5. 











ovn 018’, 8xws by axo- 





. AepSelny gov, I do not know how I can leave you, before, ete. ; @ more 


courtly phrase for I cannot possibly leave you, ete. 


9.—Odx.. .wply y’, not before certainly. ‘Kahner and Hartun, 
call the yé here suppletive. Cf. numerous examples of a similar use of it 
with xply, in Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 409, 10, and cf, Kihn. Gr. § 317. 
2; L. Gr. IL § 704. &pKet yap Sri Trav bAAwY Karayedgs, 
x.7.A., for it is enough that you laugh at others (sc. duod 8° od eararyend- 
gets, you shall not ridicule me), proposing, questions, ete. bwexetr 
Aéyoy, to make a statement. yvonnv a&xopalverdSat, give 
your opinion: . Tvdun is. very often without the article in such cases as 
this; cf. Anab. L. 6.9; V. 5.3; 6. 87; §11 below, etal. We, in Eng- 
lish, should use the indefinite an or & possessive pronoun. 











10.—Ovdev ratopat. Oddity, by no means, nullo modo, a 
more emphatic negative than of; cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 279, R. 10; L. Gr. IL 
§ 557. Anm. 4. Cf. Cyrop. I. 6.16: nad yap A€yorres ovdty wavovrat ot 
bySpwro; Oecon. XI. 23: obdty wey ody matona: A¢yew Bederay, In 
like manner nihil is employed in Latin for non, especially in such 
phrases as nihil me fallis, nihil te moror, etal.; see Zumpt, 
Gr. § 677. 6. motos 54 cor...6 Adyos éortly; what is... your 
explanation of it ? &ftorexpaprdérepoy, more convincing 








12.—Exépa, édv,...dpéony. *Edv with the subjunctive frequertly 
corresponds nearly with ei followed by the future indicative; the latter, 
however, implies that the condition will take place, whilst the subjunc- — 
aye merely indicates, that it is supposed or expected by the speaker, to 





378 NOTES. 


take place; see Kibn. Gr. § 889. IL R.2; L. Gr. § 837. b. —~—+d vé 
ucpoyv Sixacoy elvas; ef. IL 6. 28. 


13.—Ob yap alodavopal cov. dp refers toa suppressed clause 
how eof for, ete.; or we may with Bornemann supply xaxa@s Adyets 
ef. note, IIL 5. 21.——— dwofoy...4 wotoyv, «7X; for the rather un 
asual change from the particle of indirect interrogation to the direct, see 
note, [. 1.11, and ef. Plat. de Rep, III. p.414. D: obs olda, dxolq réAun 
} woiors Adyos xpdmevos épa, where however some Mas. have solg 
téAun; Demosth. de Coron. p. 275. 144: Aris 8° 4 piots...yéyove rov- 
Twy Tay xpayudrwv, Kal tlyos vexa raita ouverxevdsdy, nal was 
éxpdxdn, viv dxotoare. vopous...ytyvoonets, haye you known, 
ete.; not merely the Lat. cognoscere but nosse; cf. note, IIL 5. 
26: dxovw. 








14.—O8s ye; cf. note, IL 3. 15. kal yap; the ellipsis here to 
which ydp refers, is: what you say, i.e, that laws are changed, is no 
ground for disobedience to them; (for States also undertake wars and 
make peace again). A:dgpopoy.,.4; cf. note, IIL 7. 7. | 





15.—Avkoipyov; emphatic by position. ovdéy by Sidgo- 
pov, «7A, nulla in re praestantem reliquis civitati- 
bus; Weiske. For the idea, cf. III. 5. 16; Hellen. VIL 1. 8; de 
Republ. Lac. VIIL 1.——at wéAss. The noun wéAis depends upon 
the phrase: ob« oloSa S11. 





16.—Oudvord ye, «.7.A.3 the idea is: but concord also which 
seems to be the greatest good of a State, is nothing else than unanimity 
of the citizens in obeying the laws. vépos...Kxetrat, the law is 
established ; cf. Lycurg. adv. Leocrat. p. 189. kplywot. In xplyew 
the idea of approving, assenting to, is eonjoined with that of judging, 
deciding. Thus in Hellen. I. 7, 34, the notion of giving judgment is pro- 
minent: wg Whoy Gravras xplvew, and afterwards, that of approving: 
7) pey wpdrov Expway thy Evpuxtrovduou (yvéunr), «.7.A. —— alpady- 
rat, choose, in order to bestow the prize upon them, in the scenic re- 
presentations at the festivals of Bacchus. Concerning the change from 
Sxws to ta, see note, IL, 1. 19. &vev 82 dSpovolas; these words 
form a strong contrast to rodérois... éuperdyrwy, above. ofr’ dy 
wéAts...mwoartTreudseln, ott’ olxos...oinyndeln. "Av is to be 
supplied in the last clause from the first; see note, I. 3.15. - 














17.—13lq...r1s, any one by himself, in private life.-—— jrr¢re 
.-vixgy, lose his cause... obtain it, or more lit. be defeated.. 
«rquer. Not unfrequently the language of military affairs is transferred 











’ to the forum. 


BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 879 





thyt...wapaxaradxéodat, Tint depends not upon 
moretoce but upon sapaxaradéeda: to whom would any one prefer to 
commit, ete. oixetos...olxérac; cf. note, L 2. 48. Tlye... 
wiorevcetay...avoxas, x.7.A.; the idea is: in whom can the enemy 
have more confidence in making treaties, etc.? The construction of the 
nouns dyvoxds, etc, is after the analogy of moredew mlore. 








19.—Aypddous...vépous. Socrates meant by these “unwritten 
laws,” those precepts and principles of action, which, given by the goda, 
are every where recognized both by States and individuals; and conse- 
quently, as universally valid, not reeding to be written. They also do 
not require arbitrary enactments for their enforcement, since their in- 
fringement invariably brings its own penalty along with it. These laws 
are the voice of the deity speaking to the inner sense of every man; 
some of them are enumerated in § 20sq. See a more extended expla- 
nation, in Ritter’s Hist. Philos. IL. p. 74, 5, and ef. references there. 
xara radra& vopiCouéveus, received in the same manner. Nowl- 
Cera: below is employed with a similar signification ; ef. also note, II. 3. 
15. of &ySpwxor abrovs EXevro. The active voice is also 
used below: reSe:xéva: rods vduous, and just after: Seobs... robs vdpous 
rovtous rois drSpérats Seivaz. In the first instance, men who are them- 
selves subject to the laws make them, and hence the propriety and 
beauty of the use of the middle voice. Soin § 13: & of woAtra:...cur- 
Séuevos & re Set moiety nal Gv axdxecda, eypdWavro; IV. 8.12: nad 
vépous TIépeda, Kal wodrrevdmeda; IL 1. 14: of pey wodrrrevdpevor... 
yéuous tiXevras. But when the gods or those who are not themselves 
the subjects or not conceived of as the subjects of them, are spoken of as 
making laws, the active form is used. Soin L 2. 45: 80a 5 dAlyu rods 
wodAovs ph weloavyres, AAAA KpatobyTes ypdpovgl, wétepoy Blay paper 
wh pdm elva; Rep, Lac. I. 1: Auxotpyov...rdy Sévta abrois robs 
yéuous. In Plato, Hipp. Maj. p. 284. D, both forms are appropriately 
used, as, in the last clause, the persons indicated are considered as having 
discarded the authority of law. See Kiihn. Gr. § 250. 1. (a); L. Gr. IL 
§ 395. of ye; cf. note, IL 3. 15. Seots oéBeiy; the active 
form of this verb is seldom used in prose writers. See Liddell and Scott's 
Tex. hv. 














20.—Ovxnér:; what you have before said I approved, but now I am 
no longer able to yield assent. Tl 34; these particles here indicate 
astonishment; cf. Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. 8. 268; Kihn. L. Gr. IL. § 691. 








21.—Kal yap, sc. that is not strange, nil mirum, /or, ete, 
AAA’ ods, but yet, but, however. Cf. Hartung, IT. 8. 12. —ré Tel, 


880 NOTES. 


give emphasis to dixcny; see Hartung, Gr. Partik. IL S. 366, and ef. IV 
2. 33. —— 53d tay Seay neipévous, a diis latos, established by 
the gods; many intransitive verbs are sometimes employed as pas 
sives; ef. Kihn. L, Gr. Il. § 392. b. 


23.—O% yap ody; sc. you have well said; for by no means, ete. 
Ody is joined in sense with od from which, as not unfrequently, it is 
separated by ydp; eee Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. p. 17. It is used in a 
similar manner in IV. 6.3; Soph. Oed. C. 984: od yap ody oryhoopa. 
Cf. also, IV. 2. 10. 


24.—A:déxety, sequi, or, sectari. Seots Tatra wdvrTa 
Yoixe, all these things are similar to the gods [sc. not to men]. Some 
editors have Selos, and the meaning is then supposed to be: all these 
things are similar to divine institutions, but aside from the absence of 
almost all Ms. authority, the eentiment in its connection is jejune. Others 
render Zone, decet, convenit, but this meaning, although found in 
Homer, does not seem to belong to Attic writers except when followed 
by an Inf. as in Plat. Legg. IX. 16, p. 879.C. Besides, the idea which we 
have given, aside from being the natural version of the authorized text,. 
is more congruous with the words in §19: Seobs olwa: tobs vduous rov- 
Tous Tos avdpéwos Seivat, and in § 20: Seov wduos elvaz. The reason 
ing which follows is also appropriate : For that in the laws themselves 
the punishment of transgressors is contained, (so that it is not nogeety 
to look for it from without,) seems, ete. BeaArlovos } nar’ &p- 
Spwrov voposérov...elvat, to belong to legislation superior to that 
of man. # nard frequently follow a comparative when a relation or 
proportion is to be indicated. See B. 149. m. 7; ef. note, I. 7.4. The 
same idiom is found in Latin. Cf. Livy, XXI. 29. 2: atrocius proelium 
quam pro numero pugnantium editur; Cic. de Fin. V. 16. 44: quod 
praeceptum majus erat quam ut ab homine videretur. 








95.—"AAAa trav Sinalwy. “Adda, other fae different from. 
For the construction here, see Kihn. L. Gr. I. § 612. 4. Seors 
&pa...7d abrTd Sleacdy re nat vdpipov. The reasoning of So. 
crates is: That which pertains to the laws of God, which are right, 
is lawful (vdusnor) and just (Sixaov); in divine and human laws the 
sarze thing is true, (for Socrates had maintained, § 12 et al, that in 
human laws véuipov Sixaoy elva:,) that the vouimoy i is S{xa:ov. Socrates 
accordingly demanded implicit obedience to the laws of the State, 
not considering here that the human law might conflict with the 
divine. In Plato’s Crito he is made to go even further and argue 
that the humap law must not be violated even when it comes inte 





BOOK IV. CHAP. Y. 381 


conflict with the law of mete Cf. that dialogue and Stallb, Pro 
legomena. 


CHAPTER VY. 


l.—IIpaxtixwrépovs, ad agendum idoneun; ef. note, IV. 
8. 1.—— iwdpxecy, is rejected by some few Mes. and Stephanus; but 
there does not seem to be sufficient reason for its omission. There are 
several instances of the use of this verb with elva: joined with an adjec- 
tive as here with &yaddy, (the construction is voulfwy ayaddy eclvar iadp- 
xew eyxpdretay,) having the meaning: adesse, suppetere; cf. 
Schneid. de Venat, XIII. 17; Oecon. XXI. 11, and Bornem. Cyrop. 
VUE. 8. 20. Entirely different from this are the passages where elva 
depends upon éxdpxeww, which then has the signification of licere; as 
in Venat. XIIL 17: dsre ixdpxew... Seopircis 1° elvar wal eboeBeis; 
de Rep. Ath. III. 9: Ssre pévro: swdpxew Syuoxpariay pry elvat. 
advrov pdrAtora...mpos éyxpdreray, most of all things to tem- 
perance. Idyrwy is neuter and has regard not to the subject but to the 
object éyxpdre:ay. 





2—Ilept rayv...xpnoluwy...pepyynuévos. The preposition 
wept instead of the simple genitive is employed after peurynudvos for the 
sake of distinctness; it is especially so used when the verb signifies: to 
make mention of. See Kithn. L Gr. II. § 529. Anm. 1, and cf. Hellen. 
IV. 5.9: wept pey rijs eiphyns obxére euduynrro. dpa; ef. II. 6.1 
— ds olfdy ré ye pdaAtora; see IV. 2. 11. 





$.—Tay 31a rot codparos ndovay. Aid tov céparos has the 
force of an adjective, as is indicated by the position between the Art. 
and noun: physical, or a noun in the genitive of the body. So we find 
the simple genitive in Hellen. IV. 8. 22: ai rod cdéyaros Hdoval; Apolog. 
16: rails rod céuatos émidupulas. But such constructions as the present 
with a preposition are also not unfrequent; ef. I. 4.5: 7a 3: orduaros 
jdda; I. 5.6; II. 6.5; IV. 5. 11.——"Iows yap, perhaps then. Tdp 
is conclusive; cf. note, I. 8. 10. €rAevSepoy voullers. "EAevdepory 
here == éAeudsépios, suitable, fitting for a free man, liberale; different 
from the meaning in the preceding sentence, and antithetical to the 
following aveAeddepoy. illiberale, which in turn differs from the 
same word in the next section. tovs xwAvoorras; cf. note, 
TLL 4. 4. . 








882 NOTES. 


4.—Taira avayxd(erda: ® exetva cwdtegdai, 8. woes 
or wpdrrew; 80 in § 5: rots ra wey Spiora nwAvovras, Ta 5t nduiore 
dyaynd(ovras. The Latin employs a preposition after such verbs: ad 
haec compelli...ab illis retardari. 


§.—Ilofous 8€ rivas; what sort of? Motos and tls conjoined 
give an air of indefiniteness to the question. Seandras...do0v- 
Aelay...3ovAevovory; cf. note, IL. 5. 5. 


6.—*H od Sonnet cot; 8A 9% ob Sond coi (% dxpacia) nuAvew xpor 
€xey, 0.7.0. éxxaAhiaga. The verb derAfrrey, originally and 
lit, to strike out of, then, to drive out one’s senses by a sudden shock, is 
often used in reference to the effect of any overpowering as well as sudden 
passion upon the mind. Of. the signif. of éefcordya: in I. 3, 13. ——— 
wotety depends upon 8ox6i. 








%.—Zwppoctyns...rtln...xposhxey, to whom can we say that 
temperance less belongs... than to the dxpare?? For the construction 
and signif. of xposhxew with the Gen. and Dat. see Kithn. Gr. § 278. 3. 
(b); L. Gr. IL § 521. aura ra dvavria...tpya early. The 
construction is: owppootyns Kal axpactas %pya (subject) éorly aita ra 
évayria (predicate). For the use and omission of the article see note, 
IID. 10. 1. Tov...wotodyros...ole: Tt dvdpdum kdncoy ef- 
yat, do you suppose that any thing is worse for a man than that... 
which makes him do the very contrary to those who are under eelf- 
control. Abrad...7d évayrla, directly the opposite. 











8.—Thy éyxpdretavy trey evarriwy 4, «7A, is it not reasonable 
that temperance is the cause of directly the opposite things to men, of - 
intemperance. For the constr. see note, III. 12. 4. Weiske: Non igitur 
consentaneum est, continentiam efficere contraria iis, quae incontinentia 
effecit f 


9.—E’ deep wdva, to which alone, i. ¢., to nothing else except. 
“Qowep answers to ras: how so, quid ita? inasmuch as, or, because, 
ete. neptpelyayras, «7.A, Cf. this with the sentiment expressed 
by Arete in IL 1. 30, 88. &vayKaLoTaTOLS...TUVEXETTATOLS, 
those pleasures most necessary (i. e., natural)...continuous (i. ¢, con- 
stantly recurring), such as eating, drinking, sleeping, ete. atio- 
Adyws, recte, or, honeste = dilws prfyns, just below. So in L 5. 5, 
where it is antithetical to aisypés. Cf. also II. 1. 20 and IIL 7.1. 
bEcdAoyou 


10.—Toi padsety...rod extpeAndivat. These genitives de 
pend upon dxoAatever. The phrase might be arranged thus: of éyxparcia 














BOOK IV. CHAP. VI. 3E3 


rev padew...xal Tou ewyseAndivat...dawordaiovgt.—ap” Gr, 8c. awd 
Tov Kadas Sionncjoas +d éavro’ caua, K.t.A.——apdrroyres airtd, 
in the exereise of these things, sc. rd padeiy rT: xaAddy, KTA. xpos- 
hnecy; see note, IV. 5. 7.——xarexopévy ex) rG oxovddlecy. 
Sauppius says, the proposition here seems to denote the place about which 
(locus, circa quem, etc.) the desire is exercised and at the same time the 
end or design. Cf Kiibn L. Gr. IL. § 612; Gr. § 296. IL——ras éy- 
yurdro 43ovds, pleasures that are at hand, come within one’s way, 
in promptu positas, cf. note, II 1,20. The Adv. here with the 
Art. is used as an adjective, as elsewhere. Cf. Socrates’ reasoning here 
with that in L 5, and IZ. 1. 





W.—Hrrovi...78ovdv; see note, L 56. 1.——T! yap d:apé- 
oes. Some Mss. read rim for rf; either is good Greek, and both are 
employed by our author, as well as other Attic writers, Cf. for the Acc. 
I, 2. 50: éoxdwre: ri Siapéper pavias duadia; IL 1.17; IIL 7.7; dative, 
IIE. 8.14: woad by wat rodre dievéynoey ray BAAwy. S:aréyovr- 





‘vas Kard yéyn, discriminating according to their kinds; ef. § 12, and 


Chap, VI. ad init. For the use of the Ace, see note, 1.9: & teorw 
dpiuhoarras... eidévat. 


12.—Kal ofrws...d3uvarwrdrovs. This clause is supposed by 
many to have crept into the text from the margin; see Kiihn. in h. L 
Td 8:ardéyvyeodas. The distinction in meaning between d:aré- 
yew and diadéyeoSa is strongly marked in this and the preceding sec- 
tion, Cf. note, L ¥%. 5. éx tod cuyidvtas BovarAetertdat 814a- 
Aéyovras, from the circumstance that those who come together for 
consultation, discourse, etc. SiardexTikwratous, especially quali- 
jied to speak, is derived from the verb d:adrddyecSat, by which and 











“Stadéyew, the way is prepared for its use here. By speaking is here 


meant the ability to arrive at the truth of things by discussion, which 
according to Socrates only the éyxpareis could do. 


CHAPTER VI. 


1.—Acadrextixwtépous; see note at the end of the preceding 
section. §, a8. -——- wal roy rpéxov, also the manner, i. e, od 
udvyoy abrhy =e éxloxepiy, GAAQ wal toy rpdxov airijs. Cf. note, L 
3 1. 





§84 NOTES. 


—O8é was, somewhat thus. Ids is here used much as the pro- 
noun ris frequently is= Latin fere. So just below and in IV. 5.5 
——mxoidy Tt..-dm70¢68 Tt; 8ee note, I. 1. 1, and IV. 5. 5. 


3.—El3as ei8eln; see @ note, IV. 2. 21. ob yap oty; see note, 


IV. 4. 23. 


4—Ndépiua, established by law.—— uty, in our ee: for 
this meaning of the Dat., see note, IV. 2. 14. 


5.—AvSpdéxots...dpa. For the position of the noun before the 
interrogative particle, see note, II. 7.8. Men here are contrasted with 
gods. cad” & Sef wws GAAHAOtS xpioFat, in accordance 
with which it is in some manner (és) necessary for men to have inter- 
course with one another. otro:; for the pleonastic use of the pro- 
noun here, see note, IL. 1. 19. 











6.—OlecSat Sety ph worety; see a similar accumulation of infi- 
nitives in IIL 6. 15, and cf. note. ol8as; an Ionic form for oleda. 
Xenophon perhaps uses two other Ionic forms of this same verb: of3a- 
ov, Oecon. XX. 14, and of8ayey (al. Youer), Anab. IL. 4.6. The wri- 
ters of the age of Xenophon, and especially Xenophon himself, did not 
rigidly discard every Ionic form. Some of the Lexicons erroneously say 
that this form is “never used in the classic prose writers.” See Veitch’s 
Irreg. Gr. Verbs, ei5é.—— dpSa@s kv wore. Moré is not here a 
simple particle of emphasis as often with the interrogative pronouns, 
but =the Latin aliquando, at length; i.e., after so many turnings, 
do we come to this definition ? SpiColueda SprCdpevor; cf. note, 
IV. 2. 21. The similarity of this idiom, which has been several times 
noticed, to a very common construction in Hebrew, cannot fail to occur 
to any one at all familiar with that language. 


Y—AAAO...98 § copol elory; do you suppose that wisdom is 
any thing else but that by which men are wisef For the change from 
the singular rls in the preceding clause to the plural, see note, I 2. 62. 
—Eriothun k&pa copla éorty; Socrates reasons in a similar 
manner in Plat. Theaet. p. 141. D. The article is omitted with the sub- 
ject; cf. note, I 2. 23. Ose pad Al’... woAAoTrdy. Ove be- 
longs with woAdoordy, and the logical order of the words would be: 
Ma Al’, Yporye ob8t woAAooToy pesos abray. For the meaning of the 
word xcA\oordy, see note, IIL. 1. 6, and for the idea, III. 8. 2-8. 











8.—Td &pa apérAcpoy, «tA. It should be distinctly borne in 
«ind, that Socrates in all his arguments for the profitadie, does not treat 
tt as the motive or end of action, but the rule, True happiness, he con- 


BOOK IV. CHAP. VI. 885 


tends, is the measure of the good will of the gods tc men, the interpreter 
of their designs ; but it is not merely our interest, but our duty, to com- 
ply with the rule of action thus discovered. “In a word,” it has been 
well said, “the great principles of conduct as set forth by his [Socrates’] 
philosophy, are: piety as the motive, usefulness as the measure, and self- 
command [éyxpdére:a} as the means.” The Greek Philosophers, Socrates 
and Plato, by Potter, p. 58. 


9—TS 5¢ Karddy...edvyra xardy By. The difficulty of this pas- 
sage has given occasion to various changes of the text by different edi- 
tors; but as almost all the Ms. authority is in favor of the reading which 
is here given, it is perhaps better to attempt an interpretation, even if it 
shall be only a probable one, than to take time in making a new text. 
The most natural explanation seems to be: can we otherwise (ws &A- 
Aws), 8c. f 7d dyaddy, § 8, (cf. IIL 8, where it is demonstrated that nardy, 
&yaddy, and xpfomoy are the same), define the beautiful, or do you name 
that beautiful, if there be any thing beautiful (ef Zrrw), whether body 
or vessel, or any thing else, which you know to be in every respect (xpds 
xdyra) beautiful? The explanation of Seiffert accords substantially with 
this: jam vero pulchrum num aliter definire possumus (sc. 9 +d &yaddy) ? 
an si quid est, quod scias ad omnia pulchrum esse vel corpus...hoc pul- 
chrum appellas? Another interpretation is however possible, i.e, How 
else can we define the beautiful than, if it is admissible (ei %erw), or 
(according to others) exempli causa, you call that beautiful, whe- 
ther, ete. This is rather favored by a marginal reading in Stephanus, 
4 tveor dvoudew, but on the whole, seems to do greater violence to 
the Greek, than the former explanation. | 


10.—Av3ptav. This virtue is more fully discussed in Plato’s Laches 
where we find that Socrates’ idea, with which what follows here sub- 
stantially accords, is: that valor comprises two principal ideas, know- 
ledge and a consciantious regard to what is right and good, which 
enables one to conduct himself properly, especially in all dangerous 
emergencies, avoiding the evil and pursuing the good. Thus when 
Nicias, p. 195. A, defines dv3pla to be rhy ray Seay nad Sappartdwy exe 
othuny wal ev wovdup Kal év rots kAAs &xacww, Socrates is not satisfied, 
but contends that the valiant are only those, of éxiorduevor rots Sewwois 
ve nal exucydivos KaA@s xpyoda:. Cf. Stallbaum’s Prolegomena ad 
Lachetem. THY KaAGy...elvac; partitive Gen., see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 273. 8. (a). ——Kdarroroy pty ody, and just after: péyiora pep 
ody; see note, II. 7. 5. Ma Al’ &o7; cf. note, L 4. 9. N> 
AL eon; 8c. ob dvdpeiol cios, to be supplied from the preceding inter- 
rogation ; cf. note, IL. 7. 4. Ti Sé of... 8e30rcdtes; 8c. Soxovel 














886 NOTES. 


we:. Ellipees of this kind, which may be easily comprehended withow 
being expressed, are common in interrogations in Greek as well as other 
languages. 


11.—Ovn &AA4a; ef. note, IL 6. 11. rovs olous...xpyodat, 
who are such as to, etc. The construction of the infinitive as in I. 4. 6. 
The article is not unfrequently used with ofos, see Kiihn. Gr. § 332. R.9; 
L. Gr. IL. § 788. Anm. 4. 





12.—Kara vyépous tay xdéAr€wr, «.7.A. According to Socrates’ 
idea, the government of Athens in the time of Aristides and Themisto- 
cles was a BaoAcia, a monarchy, because these men possessed supreme 
authority, but governed willing subjects according to the laws; on the 
other hand, the government in the time of Pericles and Alcibiades, was 
& rupayrls, a tyranny, because they governed unwilling subjects accord- 
ing to their own will. éx trey Ta wépipa exirerobyray, 
from those who are obedient to the laws. Socrates’ preferen-e for an 
aristocratical form of government here appears: cf. Plat. Menex. p. 238. 
C, and Wiggers’ Life, chap. VIL 4.——éx« riunudrey, chen ac- 
cording to their property. 





13.—El...advrirdyor; see note, I. 8.4.——— wepf rou; the pre- 
noun is masculine, as appears from what follows. Hrow...4;3 by 
the addition of rof to the first 4, the disjunctive relation is more marked ; 
see Ktthn. L. Gr. IL § 745. 4, and ef. IIL 12. 2; Cyrop. IV. 5. 29 
copdérepor...dy abrds Ady; 1. &, copérepdy ria elvat, by wirds 
réyot, 4 dy 35 Leoxpdrns Adyar. éxl rhy ixddeccy, to the sub- 
ject matter of the discussion. 











14.—Tl ob» obn...éwmioxepdpedsa; cf. note, IL 1. 10. — 
xadumeptépay toy &yrimdAwy; compendious comparison for rijs 
tay dvrinddwy; see note, IIL. 5.4: xpds rods *Adnvatfous. érava- 
yopévewy; 8c. ex) rhy Sxddeouw. 





15.—Owdre...8ceklos. The Opt. denoting repeated or eustomary 
action; see note, I. 2. 57. S14 ray pdaAcora Spodcoyoupevay 
éxopetero, he earried on his argument by means of the most evident 
propositions. So at the end of the seetion: 3:4 ray Soxobyrey roi ay 
Sodwos &yew ros Adéyous, and in Oecon. XIX. 15: &yay yde we 8: Gy 
eye éxlorauat. For the use of 3a here, see Kithn. L. Gr. IL § 605. 
p- 281; Gr. § 291. 1. (b). Socrates’ habit of beginning and carrying on 
an argumentation by successive propositiens most generally received as 
true, is well known; ef. Ritter, IL p. 52.——-radryny rhy aogd- 
\e.ay elvas Adyou. Tatryp is predicate, and henee the article with 








BOOK IV. CHAP. VII. 387 


dopdreas The phrase rhy depdrciay Adyou, is equivalent to: an argu- 
ment that produces conviction. ——“Opypoy...dvadeivat, «1A. The 
reference here is to Odyss. VIIL 171: 4 38 dopardws dyopeder rd 
dopary phropa elyvas, that he should be a persuasive orator. —— 
81a ray Soxodyrwy rots avSpérors, through those things that 
are readily acknowledged by men. See above: 3a ray dyodo)oundver 





CHAPTER VII. 


1.—Thy tavrod yrduny axedaivero. For the reflexive pro- 
noun with the verbs in the middle voice, see note, I. 6. 18. avtdp- 
wets €y Tais wmposnxotcoats wmpdtecty, «1A, competent of them- 
selves (without foreign aid), in whatever labors devolve upon them; i. e, 
according to the promise made in IV. 3. 1, unxamxots. "Expedciodas 
is very seldom followed by an infinitive either with or without an accu- 
sative, unless the Inf. be accompanied by the article in the Gen., or Acc. 
(rare), as in passages like I. 2.55; HL 8.11; IV. 86, etal. It how- 
ever frequently happens that with verbs, which take noun in the Gen. 
or Dat. after them when by themselves, if an Inf. is added, this noun in 
the Gen. or Dat. is changed te the Acc. so as to avoid the repetition of 
the object of the verb; cf Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 647. Seiffert compares the 
construction here with the Lat. non dubito fore plerosque, and 
similar phrases. ——¢i8e{n; Opt. because indicating indefinite fre- 
quency, and preceded in construction by a verb in a past tense. 








2—Méxp: Srov, how far, quatenus. wpayparos, negotii 
ex doctrina et scientia pendentis; Schneid. abrixa, for example, 
a meaning confined to Attic Greek. It seems to be an elliptical form ot 
expression, signifying strictly: I forthwith (without delaying to select), 
take as an example, et. ——Epyor drodel~acoda:, to designate, 
lay out work, i. e., building spots, or any thing where geometrical figures 
are employed, This seems to be much the most facile and natural inter- 
pretation of this phrase, although various others have been given. 
Kihner, following the interpretation of Coray, makes the words equiva- 
lent to yi» Epyow &roseliacSar &ypby EautgG xwoijoa exelpayta, 
or more briefly: yar dyphy davtg epydcoacda, but it is difficult to ece 
what the process here indicated, has to do directly with yewnerpla. He 
indeed says that it denotes that which follows the acceptance, trans- 
mission, or division of land, according to correct measurement, and in 





888 NOTES. 


explanation of épyéy adduces from Coray: p-yor yap xar’ etoxhy Aéye 
ra: 1) yewpyla xal avTh xposért 7 yeyewpynuéyn yi; ef. IL B, 751. pw. 283. 
But it does not seem to us probable, that such an idea should be intro- 
duced here. Thy...yiv; the use and omission of the article here 
with yfy and the obvious reason for it cannot escape notice. nad 
Ss perpeizar: exi:ordpevoy &wiévat, and go away knowing (i e, 
would retain in memory), ete. “Ameya: has here very much the signifi- 
eation of the verb in such Latin phrases as: victorem discedere. 








3.—Obnw &xeipos...4y. It is evident from such passages as this 
that Socrates was not unskilled in science, and that the instructions of 
his master in geometry, Theodorus, were not lost upon him. The same 
thing is evident from the ridicule of Aristophanes, some of the moat 
pointed and amusing passages of which (as in the Clouds, 182 sq.) have 
reference to the geometrical and astronomical pursuits of Socrates and 
his pupils, It is also plain, that Socrates’ dissuasions from scientific 
pursuits, only (or at least mainly) had regard to those speculations in 
science, which had no practical utility, and only took the attention and 
time from more important objects. It cannot be doubted that Xeno- 
phon had in mind in writing this chapter, not only the actual confusion 
of many of the scientific investigations of his day, and their exaltation 
of irrational above rational nature; but also the fact that the engaging 
in such speculations had been brought into the accusation of his master. 
It is not strange, that in these circumstances, the devoted disciple and 
friend should withhold and conceal the acquisitions of Socrates, that in 
a later age would have been considered rather an ornament to than a 
blemish upon his character. Cf. note, L 1.11; IV. 2.10; Plat. Meno. 
p- 82 sq.; Brandis’ Hist. Philos. I. 8S, 10; and see Introd. 


—Acrpodoytas; cf. note, IV. 2. 10.— Spay; cf. note, I¥.3.4. 


5.—Td...pavadvery...icxupas awmérpewey, as it respects 
learning... he urgently dissuaded, ete. Cf. note, L 3. 7. BEXpE 
rovrTou, is preparatory to péxp: rod. Cf. Plat. Legg. p. 670.D: péxpe 
ye rocobrou xexadevoda oxeddy dvaynaioy, péxpt Tov Suvardy el- 
yar; de Rep. L. p. 341. D: éx) rotre wépuney, em) rg Te Fuupdpoy éxdore 
(nev; Lach. p. 188.C; 191. B; Protag. p. 856. D, q@@at. See Kihn. 
L. Gr. IL. § 681. 2. ——rd ph ev tH abtG wepipopa EyTa. Ed- 
wards, as quoted by Kiihner, in accordance with Diog. Laert. VIL 144: 
ray 3t kotpwrv Ta ply dwravy cupwepipépecda: re SAw odparg, Ta St wAa- 
vopeva, ar’ idlas xiwveicda Kivhoes, explains these words: quae non 
communi eodemque coeli motu circumacta proprio sibi motu feruntur. 
doradphrors dorépas, lit, unsteady, uns‘able stars, i. e, 











BOOK IV. CHAP. VII. 389 


comets, Tas wepiddous, the time of their return to the same 
point. tas airlas av’téy; these words probably have reference 
to wepidsovs and not to dorad. dorépas. Still some, as Weiske and 
Bornemann, refer them, with some plausibility, to the latter words, and 
in illustration quote Seneca, Quaest. Nat. VII. 11. ovdt robTay 
ye &yfjxoos, skilled in these things. He is said to have been instructed 
in astronomy by Archaelaus, a disciple of Anaxagoras; see Cic, Tusc. 
Disp. V. 4. 10. 


6.—Tédyv obpaviwy, x«.t.A.; ef. in respect to the idea here, Cie 
Acad. I. 4. 15, and note, L 1. 11.——gporrlorns, a thinker, xnav’ 
etwxhy ; applied in derision to Socrates by Aristoph. Clouds, 267, and 
hence its introduction here to wipe off this reproach. kevduvei- 
oat 3° by py eal wapapporjoat, «.7.A, he said that there would 
be danger that one anxiously inquiring into these things would even 
become insane. In reference to raira pepiuyavra, see note, Li 14. —— 
’"Avataydpas, a native of Clazomenae in Lydia. He flourisked in the 
age of Pericles, and was banished, on the decline of the power of the 
latter at Athens, to Lampsacus, where he died. See Ritter’s Hist. Philoa. 
II. Chap. VIIL; Lewes’ Biog. Hist. Philos, L p. 114 8q., and ef. Diog. 
Laert. IL 6 8q.; Cic. Tuse. Quaest. V. 4. 10. 














%—Td abrd elvar wip re wat fhAtov, x«.7.A.; for the specula- 
tions of Anaxagoras here referred to, see references in the preceding 
section. TA XpOpara peAdvyrepa Exoveo ir; cf. note, I. 4.18: 
chy Wuxhy xparlorny. 

8.—Aoyiopots. Ernesti and Weiske consider this word as equiva- 
lent to rhy dpidunrichy, the theory of numbers, but those rather seem to 
be in the right who make it = rh» Aoy:orixhv, practical arithmetic, as 
opposed to theoretical, Le, keeping and computing of accounts, etc. 
Plat. Gorg. p. 451. C. explains the difference between Aoy:orich and 
apisuntich. Cf Woolsey’s note in h. 1, 





9.—IIpodrpere; cf. note, I. 2. 64. évdéxorro; cf. note, L 2. 
23. wéya, for the usual wéua. Tov yap obtw wposéxor 
res éaurg, «7A. We should naturally expect an Ace. here, instead 
vf the Gen., but that reading is found in only one Ms. (Voss. L), and that 
of little value. We must therefore take the text substantially as we find 
it. It is not improbable, however, that éavrod at the end of the sentence 
ts for abrod, found in the marg. Villois; as éavrod is easily changed to 
airov, and that into adrod. Then the words, tov... mposéxovros éavré@, 
in which the principal idea of the sentence is contained, may be sup- 
posed to be placed absolutely at the beginning of the clause for the sake 














890 NOTES. 


ef emphasis, and the idea is this: if any one thus gave heed to himeel£ 
he said, it would be difficult (&pyow... elvya:) for him to find a physician, 
who could designate things that would be more conducive to health ; 
Le, than himself doing what was before enumerated. Adrdés is fre- 
quently used for the sake of perspicuity or emphasis to recall to mind 
a preceding word ; see note and references, I. 4. 18, Sehneider refers 
to similar sentiments in Tacit. Annal. VI. 46, and Plutarch de tuenda 
Sanit. p. 407, ed. Hutter; Kiahner also adds Cic. de Offic. II. 24..86. 


10.—MaAAoy nara rhe dvdpwxlyny coplay wHherci- 
eat, greater than that which is the result of human wisdom. For the 
construction, see note, I. 7. 4. BavTiKys...gupRBovaAs Sear; 
ef. I. 1. 9. 








CHAPTER VIII. 


1—Or: gdoxovros airot...dadvaros, because, whilst he 
said, ete, the sentence of death was, etc. eradyxecdSar... pevdss- 
evo, convicted of falsehood, i. e., inasmuch as his Saiuévev had not 
made known what he should do to escape death. —— wé pfu, later 
Attic=z rpdaw, 8o far on in life; according to Diog. Laert. IL 44; 
Max. Tyr. Dissert. IX. 8, he was seventy years of age. ob« qualifies 
the sense of xoAAg Sorepoy, and not of the whole clause. elta; of. 
note, L 2. 1. awéAerwew; Imperf. tense, left, i.e, when he died. 
thyv...dlknv...eixay, having pleaded his cause, ete. 

















2—AfAca. In regard to this festival of Apollo and the reasons 
for the delay of the execution untal after its celebration, see note and 
references, III. 3. 12; and also Plat. Phaed. p. 58, and Wiggers’ Life 
of Socrates, Ch. VIIL p. 112.——rbdby 82 vdpor, se. dia +d: Bd re 
rd Tov vénoy éay. ; 


3.—Some editors, in consequence of obscurities and difficulties in this 
chapter, especially from this section to § 11, reject it; or at least, sup- 
pose that it is corrupt, or the work of some other author than Xenophon. 
See Bornemann, Schneider, and others in h. 1. For its appositeness here 
as a conclusion of the whole work, cf. the Argument at the beginning 
of the chapter. The promineut object of the first three sections, which 
Dimdorf rejects, is to show that Socrates’ condemnation and death was 
no argument for the falseness of his claims in respect to the guidance of 
his monitor. And $3 in connection with whet goes before, constitutes 2 


BOOK IY. CHAP. VIII. 391 


cmulative argument: By such a death as Socrates died he not only 
escaped evils, but was a participant of the greatest good, and hence the 
yegard and truthfulness of his guiding spirit in not warning him to avoid 
it. ——% oStas aroSdva; i.e, as just said: mpgdérata nal dvdpwde- 
orara. 


—Eppoyéyvns, was the son of a rich man, Hipponicus; but as 
his brother Callias inherited his father’s wealth, he was himself poor, 
but a fond and faithful friend of Socrates; cf. IL 10. 8. Heovea. 
Xenophon was himself absent on a military expedition with Cyrus at 
the time of Socrates’ death. The same account substantially, though 
much more fall, is found in Apolog. 2 sq.; which the student will do 
well to compare throughout in reading this chapter. MeAGrov; 
ef. note, I. 1. 1. yeypapmévov abrdy thy ypagphy; the verb 
and noun are blended together and take a personal object, airdy; see 
Kuhn. Gr. § 280. 1; L. Gr. II. § 558, and cf. Demosth. de Coron. p. 311. 
251: obSeplay yap méxuer eCypdyard pe odd’ ediwte ypadhy. 
TOUTO MEANTAY; BC. THE &wodcyeicda:z, my defence. 














5.—Adrds (Hermogenes), sc. &7.——-H3y pod ewixetpourros 
--hvavti@sn. The opposition of his guiding deity is more particu- 
arly stated in Apol. §4: wal dis 43n exixeiphoayrds pov cKowely wep) 
THs axoAoylas, évayriovral por Td Saipdroy. 


6.—Ovser}... Soelnny &y...BeBiwxévar, I would not con- 
cede to any man, that he has lived either better or more pleasantly than 
I, up to the present time. 


T—A dye. “A refers to what immediately precedes’ For the 
omission of the connective particle here, see III. 4. 12. —~jodavé- 
wnyv, Imperf. sentiebam (sc. dum vivebam). The experience of his 
whole past life, continued until that time, as opposed to the impending 
events of the nearest future, is designated by this verb; whilst the per- 
fect diareréAexa only affirms without regard to this contrast. o8ta 
SiareréAeka wep) epaurod, yryvéoxwy, I have so concluded con- 
cerning myself; (i e., that I live better and more pleasantly than other 
men). oStws Exovres wept épod, thinking thus of me. 
kat yap ol...ptdotvres...plrAous. This whole clause is parenthe- 
tical, and the idea of the passage seems to be: not on account of their love 
to me, (for even those who love others are thus disposed toward their 
friends,) but because they suppose that, if they associate with me they 
shall become very good. The last clause has been so paraphrased as tc 
show plainly the force of the words: d:dxep ofovra:, Sri, ci euol cuveier, 
val airol ky BéAriora: ylyvowro, dsxep eyd eius 














392 NOTES. 


8.—T& rod yipws ewxireAciodat, to pay a tribute to, be subject 
to the burdens of old age. —— a4Blwros...Blos, a life not to be lived, 
i, e., not worthy the name of life, or it may be rendered insupportable. 
The Latins say: vita vitalis (cf. Cic de Amicit. VI 22), and similar 
phrases are common in Greek, a8 (wh & ios, Sdvaros addvaros, yduos 
tyapos, yévos Byovov, copla &aogos. xetpdy re wal anidécre- 
poy; i. e, worse, etc, than other men; antithetical to BéArioy... Hdtop 
in § 6. 





9.—El yap... woteiy, «7A, for if it is base to do injustice, why is 
it not base to do any thing whatever unjustly ; but what fault of mine is 
it, that others are not able to know or do that which is just in respect 
to me? 


10.—TSy re &3ixnodyray...a8ixndévytoay, of those who have 
done and those who have suffered injustice. éyo ewipedctas 
vedtouat, I shall be cared for, had in reverence; passive in sense, and 
hence followed by éwré, cf. note, IIL 4. 1. maptuphocecdal po; 
the Fut. Mid. for the Pass; cf. note, L 1. 8, and Apol. § 26: éuod pap- 
tuphocera: bud re tou emidvros wal wd Tod wapeAndAvddros xpédvov, Sr: 
Gdlenoa pty obB8éva, K.T.A. 








11.—Zwepdrny, «.7.A.; by attraction for yryv., ofos Fv Swxpdrns 

see note, L 2. 18. @peAtuerartoy; thus paraphrased in Apolog.: 
el 3 Tis Tay dperijs eprencvay wperAmwtepy tit Zwxpdrovs auveyéveto, 
exetvov eyo Toy tydpa akiopaxapioréraroy voile. evoeBys pty 
oSrws, «tA. these words down to xadoxdyadiay are thrown in paren- 
thetically, as a sort of summary of the points of Socrates’ character that 
had been brought to view in the preceding work. To Hdcor ay- 
tl rov BedArlovos ; see note, IV. 5. 6: +d xetpoy avr) rod BeAriovos. 
xpotpéyacsar; ef. note, L 2. 64. ei SE rey ph apéoxei, 
x.7.A., if these things (i e., the summary and conclusions which precede) 
do not meet the approbation of any one, let him, comparing the charac- 
ter of others with these things, thus judge. This simple ‘declaration of 
the confidence of Xenophon, is a genuine and truthful expression of his 
deep reverence for one of the moet illustrious heathen philosophers, and 
is a fitting close, as it is a just exhibition of the confident and trustful 
spirit, of his whole defence of his master and friend. | 




















ENGLISH INDEX. 





A. . 

Abstract plural of nouns, I, 1. 11; 
1. 2. 22, 28, et al. 

Accentuation of od and obx, II. 6.11. 

Accusative, with Inf, L 1. 9; of 
time, I. 1.10; of manner, I. 1.19; 

. with dporri(e, 11.11; with repl 
== Gen., I, 1.20; of pers, and Gen. 

. of thing, L 2.2; with a verbal 
Adj., L 2.19; absol. with os, L 
2. 20; two Ace, I. 2, 61; 1.7. 2; 
II, 2.1; IV. 8 4; after com- 
pounds with wepi, L 2. 63; with 
Yori, I. 4.2; of the object aimed 
at, L 4.6; of Inf. ellipt., 1.4.12; 
form of plur, in -y, I. 4. 13; Acs, 
with wapdé to denote comparison, 
IL 4. 14; two Acc. or Ace. and 
Gen, L 5.3; Acc. with pass. verb, 
I. 5. 5; Ace. Abs.=a Gen. Abs, 
I. 6. 5; of neut. Part. HL 1. 2; 
in -@ and -%#, I. 6.13; Acc. with 
pass. Part. H. 1. 22; in -eis, II. 
2 14; I1.7.6; with dswep, IL 
3. 8; with zpds, IL 3. 4; sing. 
in -y, I. 5. 1; of kindred signif. 
with the verb, IL 6. 26; III. 7. 
1; with vai and val ud, IL 7.14; 
Ace. with Inf. instead of Dat. or 
Gen., IV. 7. 1; after verbal in 
-réoy, IIL 11.1; after 3% IV. 2. 
10; after Sone? por, IIL 5. 14; of 
limitation, I. 7. 1 et al.; as a more 
precise explanation, IIT. 8. 5. 

19 


Accusers of Socrates, I. 1. 1. 

Acumenus, IIT. 18. 2. 

Adjective, as adverb, IL. 9.8; 9.11 
in -«cés, with Gen, ITE. 1. 6; in 
positive with Ssre for compara 
tive, HI. 13. 8. 

Adverd as noun, I. 7. 2; IL 8.19; 
emphatic position of, I. 2. 4 

A firmative answers, how made, I.% 
8:1.810;14.2. 

Alcibiades, I, 2. 12, 24. 

Altars, in Greece, IIL. 8. 10. 

Anacoluthon, IL 1.9; IT. 2. 5. 

Axnaphora, frequent in Greek, 1.1.1. 

Anaxagoras, IV. '7. 6, 7. 

Antiphon, I. 6. 1 sq. 

Antisthenes, 11.5.1; III.4.1; 11.14, 

Anytus, accuser of Soerates, I. 1. 1 

Aorist, 1st, Opt., Aeolic form and 
signif. of, IL 5; 1. 8,4; firet Aor 
Subj., I. 2. 87; first Aor. of efxa, 
If. 2.8; middle and passive, IT. 
4.12; Aor. and Perf. distinction 
in meaning between, III. 1. 4; 
7.7; compared with pres, I. 4. 
6; 1611.10; 11.10; IL 7.7; 
with pres, Part. IIL 5. 23; rare 
form of, IV. 2. 15; first for se- 
cond, I. 2. 58; of the verb &Ae- 
oSa: in urgent requests, IIL 11 
15. 

Apodosia, ellipsis of, TIL 1.9; I 
911. | 

Apollodorus, III, 11, 17. 





894 


Apposition, partitive, IL 1. 4; = 
our vwocative, IL 14 4; of a 
elause, IIL 4. 12 

Archaclaus, TV. 7. 5. 

Archedemus, IT. 9. 4. 

Areopagus, III. 5. 20. 

Arginusae, islands, I. 1. 18. 

Aristides, a peinter, IIL 10, 3. 

Aristarchus, IL. 7. 4 sq. 

Aristippus, L 2 60; IL 1.1; OL 
8.1, 2 

Aristodemus, the Litile, L 4. 2. 

Aristophanes, opposition to and ri- 
dicule of Socrates, L1.1,11; L 
25;1.249; L6&2etalL 

Armor, Grecian, IIL 9. 2; 10. 10 aq. 

Article, omiasion and use, L 1. 9, 
19; 1.2.10, 23, 31, 37, 49, et anep.; 
with foree of poss. pron., L 1. 9; 
IL. 7.6; with a clause as subject, 
L 2.1; its omission giving the 
force of a verb, L 21; 1 4 5; 
seperation from its noun, L 2. 9; 
with proper names, L 2 30; ar- 
ticle with adjective, L 2. 55; af- 
ter ré8e, I. 4. 6; like our a or 
poss. pron., L 4. 8; omission with 
Attrib. Gen., L 4.12; with ror- 
ovroy, I. 5.2; with Spa and aimi- 
lar nouns, I. 1. 22; irregular 
position of, IL 2. 4; why insert- 
ed, IL 2. 7; in Mase. Dual, with 
fem. noun, II. 8. 18; as demon- 
strative, IL 7. 1; Seucrends, II. 
7.8; article as rel. pron, IL 7. 
18; after vis, IL 8. 3; for the 
sake of emphasis, IIL 6.6; why 
omitted and inserted, III. 9. 5; 
with predicate and not subject, 
IIL 10.1 +6 with Inf. after yi7- 
vera, III. 10. 4; omitted with a 
demonstr. accompanying a pro- 


ENGLISH INDEX. 


per name, III. 11.17; IV.2 % 
giving a distributive character te 
a phrase, IIL 14. 6; with nouns 
contrasted, L 2 30; IL 1. 29; 
peculiar omission of, IV 1. 8; 
implied contrast, IT. 7.2; resum- 
clauses, I. 2.24; IV.2.25; cedia 
- with and without the article, IV. 
2. 33. 
Aspasia, her influence, etc., IL 6.36. 
Astrology, IV. 2.10; 7. 3 sq. 
Astronomy, IV. 2. 10; 7.3 5q. 
Asyndeton, in summing up, L 1. 9; 
IL 3. 19; with participles, IL 1. 
18; in conclusions, IIL 4. 12 
Athenians, defeat at Delium, IIL 5. 
4; frequent allusions to, espe- 
cially in ILL 5; their superiority, 
IIL 3 12; defeat at Lebadea, 
IIL 5.4; war of with Thracians, 
ete, IIL 5. 10 sq.; with the Per- 
sians, TIL 5. 11. 
Athens, government of, IV. 6. 12. 
Athletae, voraeity of, I. 2.4 
Atomie Theory, I. 1. 14 
Attica, surrounded by mountains, 
IIL. 5. 25; ita militia, IL 41; 
tribes and subdivisions of, IIT. 4. 
5; contest for its guardianship, 
TIL 5.10; youth of, IIL 5. 27; 
provisions of, IIL. 6. 18; popu- 
lation of, TIL 6. 14. - 
Attraction, of the Part, I. 1.9; 1. 
2.1; of the adjective, L 2 8, 
II, 8. 1; when neglected, L 1. 
9; after teorw, L 2 42;.0f a 
noun, I. 2. 18; of the verb, L 4 
18; of the relative, IL 1.25; 2 
2; 4.23 of the antecedent, I 2 
23; after és with Inf, IL 5.4 
of the article rh» for 7d, L 3.3 





ENGLISH INDEX. $95 


in comparisons ‘ntroduced by 
Sswep, IL. 2. 19; in number, L 
4. 18; of the relative ofos, IL 
9. 3. 
B. 
Beautiful (the), Socrates’ idea of, 
TIL, 8. 8, 4, 5; IV. 6. 9. 
Bravery, valor, or manliness, a 
3pla, -ela, Socrates’ idea of, IIL 
9.1; IV. 6. 10. 


C. 

Callias, IV. 8. 4. 

Cecrops, IIL. 5. 10. 

Chaerecrates, II. 3.1, 14; L 2. 48. 

Chaerephon, IL 8.1; L 2 48. 

Charicles, I. 2. $1. 

Charmides, THL 7.1; 6. 1. 

Choragus, duty of, IIL 4. 4. 

Chorus, expense, honors of, etc, L 
7. 2; TIL 4, 8, 4, 5. 

Circe, fable of, I. 8. 7. 

Comparative adjective, form of, II. 2. 
3; with superlative, IL 7. 10; 
with positive, IL. 9.4; with paa- 
Aoy, pleonastic, IL 1.2; TL 13. 
5; peculiar ending of, IIT. 13. 1. 

Comparisons, in Greek, 1. 1. 8, 6, 8; 
2.19; 3.18; 5.6; TEL 5. 4; 6. 
8; IV. 6. 14 

Constructio praegnans, II. 5. 5 et al. 

Concessive member omi ‘ted, II. 1. 26. 

Correlatives, I. 3. 18. 

Critias, I, 2. 12, 24. 

Crito, L 2. 48; IL 9.1. 

Critobulus, I. 3. 8. 

Cynic school of philosophers, Il. 5.1, 8. 


D. 

Daedalus, IV. 2. 33. 
Dative case, after ds, I. 1. 1; of 
means, I. 1. 7; with prep. éxf, 


L 2 61; 4.2; of pron., L 2. 85 
interchanged with Gen., I. 2. 60 
of time, L 1. 10; of the instru. 
mental cause, I. 4.4; governed 
by 6 abrds, IL 1.5; of the agent, 
IL 1. 22; with adjectives of ap- 
proach, IT. 1. 23; with verbs of 
measuring, etc., If. 6. 6; incom- 
modi, IL 10.1; as giving more 
definite explanation, IIL 8. 14; 
of familiarity, I. 6. 2; of ex- 
cess, IIT. 8.18; IL 18.5; of that 
in respect to, which, etc. IV. 1.8; 
signif. in the jadgment of, IV. 2. 14. 

Dawes? Canon, [. 2. $7. 

Day, division of, I. 1. 10; IV. 8. 4. 

Deities, subordinate, IV. 8. 13, and 
Introd, — 

Delia, a festival, UL 8.12; IV. 8. 2. 

Delium, TIT. 5. 4. 

Delos, Til. 3. 12. 

Delphos, Temple and oracle at, [IV 
2. 24. 

Demon, 8arzdrioy, I. 1. 18q.; IV. 8. 
18, and Introd. 

Deponents with a Mid. and Pass, 
form, L 2. 10. 

Dionysodorus, IIE. 1. 1. 

Divination, among the Greeks, L 1 
2, 3,9; IV. 8. 18 et al. 

Dog, fable of, IL 7. 13. 

Dual number, mase. Art., etc., with 
fem. noun, II. 8. 18; interchange 
between and plural, I. 2. 88. 


E. . 

Ellipsis of the demonstrative, I. 2. 
6; of a noun, I. 2. 52; of the sub- 
ject, I. 2. 55; 8.8; of &, L 8.15; 
elliptical phrase, I. 1. 18; of el- 
ya, 1.4.6; of the subject of Inf., 
I. 4.8; of the participle 3», I 4. 


896 


10; of zs, L 4 14; the object 
of a partic. to be supplied from a 
following verb, L 4. 17; of &», L 
5.1; 7. 4; im the phrase eb zpdr- 
rew, 1. 6. 8; of elys, I. 6 12; of 
en, I. 7.3; IL 1.28; of a verb, 
IL & 17; in parallel members, 
IL 7.12; with 8, IH.1.1; of 
Apodosis, IIL 1. 9; frequently 
with yde, IIL 3.2; of Ader, TIL 
4. 11; in the phrase, of reg) Ké- 
npowa, IIT. 5.10; with d:apédpe:, 
IIL 12. 5; with "Ae«Anslev, IIT. 
18.3; with adrixa, IV. 7.2; with 
vl 3é IV. 6. 10, et al 
Emphatic position, I, 2.1, 4; 2. 11, 
42; 3.5; 6.6; of adv., IL 6.385. 
Entertainments, Grecian, III. 14. 1. 
Envy, definition of, TIL 9. 8. 
Epicharmus, IL 1. 20. 
Epigenes, TH. 12. 1 9q. text. 
Erasinides, I, 1. 18. 
Erectheus, IL. 5. 10. 
Euthydemus, L, 2. 29; IV. 2. 1 aq. 


F. 

Female employments, IL. 7. 5, 12. 

Feminine, substantive with mase. 
adjective, ete, IL 8. 18. 

Festivals, among the Greeks, L. 2. 61. 

Friendship, Socrates’ idea of, I 2. 
62; IL. 4. 5 sq.; IL 5.1 28q.; in- 
centives to, IT. 6. 83. 

Future Tense, middle for passive, L 
1. 8; after verba putandi, I 2.10; 
Ind. Attic, I. 4, 14; denoting ne- 
cessity or destination, IL 1.17; 
for preeent, III. 11.16; implying 
hope, IL 6. 4. 


G. 
Garments, Roman, II. 7. 5 


ENGLISH INDEX. 


Gender, peculiarities of, IL 1. 20 
3.18; 7. 2. 

Generals, of the army in Attiea, TIL 
2.1; 4.1; of the cavalry, pre- 
fects, IIL 31,2 — 

Genitive, with verbals, I. 1.7; of 
Part., I. 1.11; changed to Acc., 
L 1. 20; contr. and uncontr., L 
2. 22; abs. with nominatives, I. 2. 
25; of time, 11.10; L 2 35; 
with superlative, I 2. 46; abs. 
denoting ground or reason, I. 2. 
89; causal, L 2. 49; of valne, IIL 7 
6; without its governing noun, L 
2.56; of the author with wapd, L 3 
4; of souree with Acc. of thing en- 
joyed, I. 6.2; government of, I. 6. 
5; IIL 8. 8; separative Gen., L 
7.1; of space of time, IL 1. 30, 
with érf, IL 8.2; IIL 9. 8; of 
the Part. designating both the 
person admired and that for which 
he is admired, II. 6. 88; with 
verbals in -:xos, IL 1.6; with 
éxf, for Dat. or Acc, LIT. 8. 2; 

_ also for Dat., IIL 8.1; with wep 
instead of alone, IV. 5. 2; with 
& preposition, as adjective, IV. 
5. 3. 

Geometry, IV. 7. 2, 3. 

Glaueo, TIL 6.1; father of Chan 
midas, IIT. 7. 1. 

Good (the), meaning of, III. 8. 3 sq. 
9. 14 8q. 

Government, preferred by Socrates 
IV. 6. 12. 

Gymnasia, I. 1. 10. 

Gymnastic exercises, III. 12. 1 sq, 


H. 
Heraclidae (the), IIT. 5. 10. 
Heracles, II. 1. 21 sq. 





ENGLISH INDEX. 


Hermogenes, IV. 8.4; IL 10. 3. 

Hesiod, quotations from, ete., I 2. 
56; 3.3; IL 1. 20 

Heterae, of Athens, III. 11. 1 sq. 

Hippias, IV. & 5. 

Homer, I, 4 8 (text); quotations 
from, ete, ). 2.58; IL 6.11; NL 
2. 2. 

House, Grecian, construction, parts 
and ornaments of, III. 8. 8 9, 
10; I.1.2; of the Heterae, UL 

14, 

Hyperbaton, of woad, II. 10. 2. 

Hysteron proteron, LIL 5. 10. 


L . 

Imperative, as adverb, I. 4.7; actor 
omitted, IIL 4.11; followed by 
future indicative, ITT. 6. 17. 

Impor fect Tense, with & in the sense 
of Pluperfect, IL. 1. 5; denoting 
customary action, I. 1. 4,6; with 
&, 11. 4,16; 2.29; in connec- 
tion with Pluperfect, L 2. 64; 
with pres. Part. IIL 1. 4; dis- 
tinguished from Perf., ete, IV. 
8. 7. 

Indicative Mode, with ei in Protasis, 
I, 2. 28; Hf. 5.8; followed by 

' the same with &y in Apod., I. 1. 

' 53 in Orat. Obl, L 1.18; IV. 1. 
4; in Apod. after ef with Opt., 


- 16.2; with Opt and why, L 2. 


82; 7.6; for Opt, L 8.15; IL 
7,12; with &sre, IL 2.3; with 
ete, L 2.465 with Aor., IV. 8. 
1; with pd... od, IV. 2. 12. 
byfnitine Mode, Pres, Aor., and 
Fut. after verbs of thinking, ete., 
I. & 10; to denote purpose, FE. 5. 
2; constr. of, L 7.8; with &, I. 
1. 6. 14, 16; 2. 15; as future, L 


897 


8. 11; for Indic, L 1 13; with 
the Art., I. 2.1; without Art. as 
object, L 2. 54; 3.7; with and 
without dsre after Adj., I 3.6 
with the Gen. of Art, I. 8. 13 
with ofos, 1. 4.6; with an Adj. 
and with 3:4, L 6. 5; as Gen, 
absol., II. 1. 8; meaning distin- 
guished from that of Part., IIL 
5.15; 6.10; and also from finite 
verb with &r, IIL 6.16; accu- 
taulation of, III. 6. 15; inter- 

- ehange with Part., IIL 9.11; dif- 
ference between Inf., Aor. and 
Pres, TTL 11.10; Act. and Mid. 
as Pass., I. 2.54; 6. 5; in oratio 
obliqua, L 1.8; like supine in -u 
in Latin, L. 6. 5, 9. 

Insanity = ignorance, 1 ayiu, Socra- 
tes’ idea of, IIL 9. 6. 

Interjection O, difference in Greek 
and Latin, I. 2. 41. 

Interrogations, constr. and blending 
of, IL 2.1, 8; sign of omitted, IL. 
8. 16. 

Interrogative, the simple for the 
compound and reverse, I. 1. 1, 
11, et al.; peculiar position of, IL 
7. 8 

L . 

Lacedaemonians, comparison of with 
Athenians, IIL. 5. 11 3q. 

Laches, testimony to the bravery of 
Soerates, IIL. 5. 4, 

Lamprocles, IT. 2. 1 sq. 

Latin, words and phrases compared 
with Greek, I. 1. 4, 5, 6, 7, 9,10 
11, 14, 15, 20; 2. 1, 2, 3, 4, 9, 18, 
14, 16, 19, 21, 25, 26, 28, 35, 41, 
47, 49, 54, et saep. 

Laurion, silver mines of, IT. 5. 2. 

Lebadea, Til. 5. 4. 


4 


898 


Likes, I. 2. 61 
Lycon, an acouser of Socrates, L 1. 1. 


M. ; 

Magistrates, Athenian, how chosen, 
L 29. 

Melitusa, an accuser of Socrates, L 
1.1; 1V.4.4 

Memorabilia, meaning and use, p. 
173. 

Melanippides, I. 4. 8. 

Middle yoice, I. 1. 19; denoting 
cause, L 1.1; fut. for pasa, L 1. 
8; IV.8 10; with the reflexive 
pronoun, II. 1. 22; L 6.18; de- 
noting the object, L 1. 8; use of, 
IIL 1.11; 11.1; compared with 
the active voice, IV. 4. 5, 19; 


constr. with Accus, L 6. 2; Aor. 


as Act., IL 6.6; Pasa, IIL 10. 9. 
Militia, of Attica, IIT. 4. 1. 
Modes. See Indicative, Subjunctive, 
ete. 


Mountains, about Attica, IIL 5. 


25. 
Mysians, LIT. 5. 26. 


N. : 

Newt-r, sing. in predicate, Adj. or 
Part. with the Art. as abstract 
noun, I. 2.55; Il. 6.28; 3.1; 
plur. with plur. verb, IL 6. 8; 
after fem, nouns, IL. 7.7; IIL 9. 
1; after subst. of diff. genders, 
III. 1. 7; neut. plur. adverbially, 
IL 1. 138. 

Nichomachides, UL 4. 1. 

Nicias, IL 5. 2. 

Nominative, plural, form of in -g, 
L 1.9; for vocative, IIL 14.4; 
absol, for Gen., IL 2. 5; partici- 
ple in partitive apposition, I 2. 


ENGLISH INDEX. 


24; with Inf. by attraction for 
Ace, II, 5. 4. : 

Number, interchange of, between 
plur. and dual, L 2. 88; of verb 
accommodated to nearest sub- 
ject, IV. 4.7. See also Singular 
and Plural, — 

Numerals, as attributive worda, I. 
2. 24, 


O. 

Object, of one verb the subject of the 
following, L 8. 4; IL 1.8; OL 
6.18; supplied with s participle 
from the object of the following 
verb, I. 4. 17. . 

Omens, of different kinds, I. 1. 8. 

Optative Mode, with &s, instead of 
Subj., 1.1.1; after Histor. tenses, 
1 1. 2; like Lat, Subj. 1. 1. 10; 
with &, I. 5.5; IIL 1. 9; inter- 
change of with Indic, Fut. with 
by, I. 1.6; 2.82; with & in 
Apod. after ei with Indic, I 2, 
28; rare use of with gr, L 1. 34; 
with & after ei, L 5.3; IL 2 8; 
with ei, IL 8.16; with dreds, 
ete, L 1. 57; of contract verba 
in -éy and -dw, IL. 6.1; to desig- 
nate indef. frequency, IIL 1.1; 
with &» followed by Ind., IIL 11. 
11; in indirect discourse with a 
relative with or without &», IV. 
1. 2; in -aus, -as ete, IV. 2. 30; 
after a relative, L 2.6; 5.1; in 
interrog., L 8. 5 IL 8&1; on 
account of a following Opt., IIL 
14, 16. 

Oratio obligua, in a subordinate 
clause, I. 1.10; changed to recta, 
L 1.11; 4.15. See also the dit 
ferent Modes. 











ENGLISH INDEX. 899 


P. 


Painting, IIT. 10. 1 sq. 

Palamedes, IV. 2. 38. 

Panathenaea, III. 3. 12. 

Peronomasia, II. 3. 1; 4.5; IL 
12. 6. . 

Parrkasius, TIL 10. 1. 

Participle, use of, I. 1.1,5; 2 2; 
Gen. aba. with és, I. 1.4; 2. 20; 


II, 2.8; Aor. and Pres, L 1.18; — 


I. 2. 61; TL 11. 10; without 
connectives, I. 1.18; as comple- 
ment, L 2.18; in partitive ap- 
position, I. 2. 24; as verb, I. 2. 
$4; IL 1. 80; diff from Inf, L 
2. 14, 85; in the same case as 
subject, I. 2. 85; with verba de- 
clarandi, I 2. 42; with verb im- 
plied, I 2, 42; as nomen agentis, 
L2.2; L248; IL1.1; indi- 
cating means, L 1. 9; I 2, 44; 
as complement with verba affec- 
taum, I. 2. 47; indicating design, 
I. 2. 55; in the Dat. or Nom. 
with dosedva:, I. 6.10; ellipsis, I. 
1. 28; with és... &, IL 2. 18; 
adverbial relations of, IL 7. 12; 
present denoting continued ac- 
tion, IIL 9. 18; pleonasm of with 
verb, IV. 2. 21; participle fol- 
lowed by a verb with és, IIL 5. 
8; &» omitted, L 4.10; 5. 1, et 
al.; te be repeated in sense, III. 
9. 4; future Part. denoting pur- 
poe, I. 1. 6; IL 1. 5; with 
the Art. as abstract noun, II. 6. 
23. 

Partieles, beauty of the use of in 
Greek, I. 2. 8. 

Partitive construction, L 3.8; after 


numerals, I. 1.4; with &, L 2. 
813; with elva, I. 2. 40; with 
dfixvetoda:, II. 1. 20. 

Passive verb, with Ace, I. 5. 5, 
parreyotua: 7d Sdpya, IL 1. 17; 
words passive in sense followed 
by owd, TIL 1. 4; IV. 8. 4. 

Peloponnesians, wars of Athenians 

- with, ete, IIT 5. 10 sq. 

Perfect Tense, as present, L 2.9; IL 
2.18; IL 5.10, et al.; 3e3éo03a:, 
IL, 2. 49; reSatmaxas, I. 4.2; dif- 
ferent from Aor., IIL 1. 4. 

Pericles, 1. 2.40; IL 6.18; TIL 5.1. 

Peripateties, origin of the name, L 
1. 10. 

Persians, wars with, IIL 5.11; king 
of, III. 5. 26. 

Personal, for impersonal constr., IL. 
6.7; ITI. 10. 8. 

Person, change of, IV. 8. 11; con- 
formed to the nearest noun, IV. 
4.7. 

Physicians, at Athens, IV. 2. 5. 

Physics, Socrates’ eatimation of, L 1, 
11; IV. 7%. 8. 

Pisidtans, IIL &. 26. 

Plato, rarely alluded to by Xeno- 

. phon, IIL 6, 1. 

Pleonasm, frequent in Xenophon, 

L418; of uf, IL. 2 83; of od, 
IL 6. 26. 

Pluperfect Tense, without Augment, 
I, 2. 64; compared with the Im- 
perfect, I. 2.64; denoting celer- 
ity, IL 9. 5. 

Plural, for the sing., I. 1 5,11; 3.6; 
for the sake of modesty, L 2. 46; 
form and signif. of, I. 4.18; pro- 
noun with sing. antecedent, I. 4. 
18; IL 115; TIL 6.6; for the 


400 


sake of generalization, II. & 1; 
verb with neut. plur. subjeet, IL 
4.7; IV. 3.12; with neut. sing, 
IL 6. 8; xara obvecs, IL 1. 81; 
for the sake of urbanity, HI 6. 
11; of olvos, IL. 1. 80; after 8 rz, 
II. 8. 6. 

Polycletua, I. 4. 8. 

Position, irregular, I. 6.18; IL 2. 
28; of «8, IL 3 8; of wérepo», 
II. 7. 8; of Swes, IIL 5. 18; of 
Sry, TIL 7.1; IV. 2. 29; of Sn, 
Ill. 5. 18. 

Positive adjective, with &sre for the 
comparative with 4 &sre, IIL 13. 
3 

Preposition, change of case with, L 
1. 20; 3. 4; reason of repetition, 
L 2. 58; with Dat. to indicate 
design, etc, L 2. 61; ellipsis of 
and reason for it, L 1.8; 4.173 
II. 1. 832; repeated after a verb 
with which it is compounded, IL 
9. 2; often to be supplied in an- 
swers, ITT. 3. 1. 

Present Tense, distinguished from 
Aor., I. 1.18; TI. 11.10; indi- 
cating repetition, IIL 9.18% pre- 
sent in reference to things con- 
tained in well known writings, 
IV. 2. 38. 

Procrustes, IT. 1. 14. 

Prodieus, IT. 1. 21. 

Profitable (the), Socrates’ idea of, 
IV. 6. 8. 

Pronoun, demonstrative for person- 
al, I. 2. 8; demonstrative as pre- 
parative, I. 2. 24; as a repeti- 
tion of preceding noun, IL 1.19; 
difference between éavrod and 
airod, I. 2.49; for the pronoun 
reflexive with the compar. and 


ENGLISH INDEX. 


superl., L 2. 46; the third pers 
for first and second, L 4. 9; sim 
ple for compound and reverse, E 
1.1; III. 2 4; reflexive, with 
mid. voice, I. 6.13; interchange 
between reflexive and reciprocal, 
IL. 6. 20; atrds to call to mind 
a preceding word, IV. 7. 9; re- 
petition of avoided, I 6. 1. 

Prytenes, I. 1. 18. 

Pupils of Socrates, how designated, 
L114; 2 3. 


R. 

Reflexive pronown, of the third pera, 
for first or second pera, L 4. 9; 
interchanged with the reciprocal, 
IL 6. 20. See aleo Pronoun. 

Relative clause, made the principal, 
IL 6. 17. 

Relative pronoun, attracted, 1. 2. 21; 
either with or without a demon- 
etrative, I. 2. 54; both subject 
and object, I 3.14; for a demon- 
strative with ydp, L 2. 64; 4.2; 
gives a reason, II. 7.18; when 
two relative clauses suceeed, the 
last relative may be omitted or 
its place supplied by a demonstr, 
I. 4 12; peculiar use of with 
tory, I. 4.2; H. 8. 6. 

Repetition, in Greek, I. 4. 8; of a 
noun instead of a pronoun, I. 8. 
2; 6.1; of &, I. 4. 14; of Fn, 
£4.17; 6.4; IL 4.1; of the 
preposition in different constrrc- 
tions, I. 3.4; of the Art, HY. 10. 8. 

Rhapsodes, IV. 2. 10. 


S. 
Senate, Athenian, L 1.18; Socrates 
a member of it, I. 1.18 








ENGLISH INDEX. 


Bingular nouns, for plural, IIL 1.7; 
verb after plur. nouns, IIL 1. 7; 
superl. adjective in sing. adver- 
bially, L 1.18; sing. pron. refer- 
ring to the whole preced. clause, 
IL 2. 4, 

Stanis, II. 1. 14, 

Sirens, Il. 6. $i. 

Socrates, his power of enduranee, I. 
2.1; his self-control, L 2.1; fru- 
gality and poverty, I. 2.1; 3.5; 
consistency, L 2.3; contrast with 
sophista, I. 1.11; 2. 5; not pleas- 
ed with the government of Ath- 
ens, I. 2. 9; habits, dress, ete, L 
5.2; 6. 26; sources of enjoyment, 
I 6.9; perseverance in the right, 
I. 1.18; IV. 4. 8; valor in war, 
III. 5. 4; his manner of reason- 
ing, TV. 6.15; his acquaintance 
with science, IV. 7. 3; not for- 
saken in death by his guiding 
spirit, IV. 8. 3 sq. 

Sophiste, origin of the name, and 
character of, I. 1. 11; specula- 
tions of, I. 1. 14; arrogance, I. 2. 
8,19; 4. 5; love of display, I. 2. 
5; avarice, L 2. 5; manner of 
discoursing, etc, as compared 
with that of Socrates, L 2. 37; 
6. 3. 

Sparta, compared with Athens, IIT. 
12. 5. 

State, necessity of obedience to the 
laws of, IV. 4. 25. 

Subject, of one verb object of pre- 
ceding, IL. 3.14; IL 1.8; IIL 6. 
13; supplied from preced. words, 
IL 1.8; implied in participle, I. 
8.8; IIL 6.6; omitted, L 2. 5; 
IIL 9. 6. 

Subjunctive Mode, in the Impf. with 


401 


&éy, I. 1.5; in a final clause, I. 4 
6; with an interrog. of doubting, 
II. 1. 21; deliberative, IL 1. 30; 
for Opt, II. 7%. 14; with déds 
compared with «i and future in- 
dicative, TV. 4. 12. 

Superlative, a form peculiar to Xen- 
ophon, IL 1. 82; with a pronoun 
in Gen., L 2.46; neuter sing. for 
plural, I. 1, 13. 

Swearing, formulas of, L 8.12; 4 
9° 5.5; If. 2.8 


a. 

Temples, in Greece, IIL 8, 10. 
Tenses, variation of, I. 1. 18; 
7; IIL. 11.10; IV. 8. 7. 

Themistocles, Il. 6. 18. 

Theodote, IIL 11. 1 aq. 

Theseus, ITT. 5. 10. 

Thessaly, I. 2. 24, 

Tolmidas, IIL. 5. 4. 

Trajection of «af [?] IIT. 12. 7. 

Thirty Tyrants (the), I. 2.82; IV 
4. 3. 


I. 7 


Uv. 
Unusual forms, II. 7. 2; 10. 8. 
Unwritten laws, IV. 4. 19. 
Urbanity of Athenians, I. 1.13; 2 
7; IL 6. 5. 


Vv. 

Valor, meaning of, L 1. 16; IV 
6. 10. . 

Verbal adjectives, changed to Inf 
L 5.5; construction and govern 
ing power, I. 7.2; II. 1. 28; ix 
-réos, II. 6. 27; without &, IL 
7.10; in -céds with Gen., III, 1. 
6. See also Adjective. 

Verbs, in -evw, I. 1. 5; in -vvw, IIL 


402 GREEK 
6.8; with Ace, of pers. and Gen. 
of thing, L 2 2; for participles, 
IL 8 9; verbs of hearing constr. 
with, IL 9. 1. : ° 

Virtue, Socrates’ idea of, I. 2.19; 
IL 6. 89; IV. 2. 20, et al. 


Ww. 
Weapons, warlike, III. 9. 2. 
Wisdom, cogla, meaning of, I. 1. 
19; 2.19; IIL. 9.4,5; IV. 2. 88; 
6. 10. 
World, ancient speculations con- 
cerning, L 1. 14, 


GREEK 


A. 

aBleros, IV. 8.8. 

&yadds, ita deriv. and its signif. 
with xadds, I.1.1, 16; synon. with 
wpéamos, IIL 8. 3; IV. 6. 8. 

kyacda:, with Gen. of pers. and 
Gen. of the Part., IL 6. 88. 

&ypotxorépes, form of, IIL 13, 1. 

&yopa wAfdovea, I. 1. 10. 

Kkypagos vépos, IV. 4. 19. 

ayuprdorws txev, IL 1. 6. 

Gyéves, IIL 7.1; dyiva ridévan, 
IIL 12.1; dyévas yay, IL 6. 26. 

&éSéaros, IL 1. 81. 

édéuira and 48éuior7ra, 11.9. 

&SAoyv, its signif. and distinction 
from adAos. 

&dupety vm, TV. 3. 15. 

uipety twa wapayolas, I. 2. 49; 
aipetoda: orpatrnyeiy, III. 2. 1; 
aipetoda, to make a cho'ee, IV. 
2. 29. 


INDEX, 


x. 
Xantippe, IL 2. 7. 
Xenophanes, I. 1. 14. 


Y. 
Youth, of Attica, IIL. 5.27; when 
allowed a place in the assembly, 
TIL. 6. 1. 


Z. 
Zeno, Eleates, I. 1. 14. 
Zeuxis, I, 4. 3. 


INDEX. 


aligSdveodat, with Ace and 
Gen., I. 6.4; alod. perplws, par- 
tially understanding, IV. 1. 1. 

aioxtvecdxa:r, constr. of, IL 1. 
11. 

airlay tev, I. 2. 27. 

aliridopas, constr. with, I. 1. 9. 

&xdAovgos, signif. and use, III. 
18. 4, 

&nxobtée:v, with Inf, DL 1.1; for 
the Perf, IIL 5. 26. 

&xovona, IL 1. 81. 

a&xpagla, opposed to dyxpdreia, 
IV. 5. 6 aq. 

api Bhs, accurately adjusted, ITIL 
10. 15, 

érAalovela, I. 7.1. 

&AaCdves, of the sophists, I 2 5 

éAaCovrnds, its orig. and signif, 
L 2. 6. 

&AAd, its derivation and signifi- 
cance, L 1.4; opposed to some 


~~ 


GREEK. INDEX. 403 


thing implied, L 2. 42; affirma- 


tion, IIL 3. 15; with and with- 


out xafl after ob pévay, I 6. 2; 
éaad making a contrast with a 
negative implied in previous in- 
terrogatives, I. 2. 2; GAA’ &pa, 
signif. of, IIL 3. 2; TIL 11. 4; 
‘GAA. . ye, L 2.12, 27, 60; aa- 
Aa ydp, introducing an objection, 


IE 1. 17; &aaa nal, IL 6. 34; | 


without pdvoy, L. 1.11; aaad... 
wey, I. 2.23 &AAQ... why, intro- 
ducing a new and stronger argu- 
ment, 1.1.6; adda phy = atqui, 
in a conclusion, IIL 1. 6; &AaAa 
phy followed by 76 1.1.6; aaad 
rot and gAAd...rol, I. 2. 36; 
GAA’ eye rot, IL 1.11; adr pér- 
rot, IIL. 6. 14. 

ZrAAecdat, Aor, I. 3, 9. 

&AAotos, IIL 10 6. 

&AAos, with Gen, IV. 4.25; &- 
Ao 4%, ellipt. and the correspond- 
ing Lat., IL. 3.17; of Ado, re 
&AAa followed by the article (ra 
&AAa +a Totavra), I 2.873 Aro 
ye % for &AAo ye 4 Sn, IL 1. 
17. 

bAAws ve, I. 2.59; sAAws re Kal, 
I, 2. 59. 

&agira, IL 7. 5. 

dua wal, IL 8.19. 

&uBdrns, interchangeable with 

- évaBarns, III. 38. 2. 

&méret, signif, L 4. 7. 

&muos, signif., IIL 3. 6. 

anol, signif. in the phrase of ap) 
@pdovarAoy, I. 1. 18. 

&» for édy with Subj., L 2. 2. 

&y», with Opt. to describe certain 
opinions, I. 1.4; to denote pos- 
sibility, L 2.19; with Ind. Impf. 


| indicating reiterated actior, I. 1 
5; 1 1.16; &», repeated, L 4.14 
IIL. 9. 2; &», without a verb ex. 
pressed, L 6.12; with Opt. in 
oratio obliqua, I. 2. 6; referring to 
a suppressed clause, I. 5.1; with 
@ relative word and Opt. in orat. 
obL, IV. 1.2; a», with Part., IL 
2.13; with Part. Fut, IL 2. 3; 
signif. with the Inf, I. 1.14; with 
Inf after verba sentiendi, I. 1. 6 
&», omitted in Kadds zxew, L 8, 
8; &», to be repeated from a pre 
ceding clause, I. 3. 15; &», seem, 
with Inf, 1 1.16; &», in Apod. 
with Ind. Impf. to indicate oft 
repeated action, L 3. 4; &», with 
Ind. Impf. or Aor, in the primary 
enunciation, followed in the se- 
cond. enunciation by érdére, éxet- 
37, etc, with Opt., IL 9 4; a, 
with Opt. in interrog., I. 2. 64, 

&y, by crasis for & &, I. 6. 7. 


évaBarinxés, UL 3. & 


dvaynd ety appodiora, IL 1. 80. 

éydyxat, laws of nature, L 1. 11. 

a@vayxatos, kindred, IL 1. 14; 
Gvayxaia, things that must be 
done, I. 1. 6. 

avdywyos, applied to dogs and 
horses, II. 8.4; IV.1.3.  - 


&vatpety, used in reference to the 


responses of oracles, I. 3. 1. 
&vawelSecy and welSey, I. 8. 6. 
avaridxerdat, toretract, I 2. 44 

with 7é and Inf, ib. 
av8pawodtoral éavray, I. 2. 6. 
&vipdwodoy, opp. to avip) arg 

ndyadg, I. 1. 16. 

&vipela and drdpla, i. 1. 16. 


Bvenor, called trnpéra ray Sear, 


IV 8 14; without Art, ib. 





404 GREEK 

d,erxiorhuer, with Ace, L 2. 
19. 

&dvepeSicery, meaning and con- 
struction, IIL & 77. 

évevplonery, IL 9. 5. 

&véxecdas eb xdoyxovra, IL 6. 4. 

&vheoos, with ot8é, skilled (not 
unskilled), IV. 7. 5. 

dvhp, for exetves, IL. 3. 18. 

&rSpdéwesos and avSpéemivos, 
L 1. 22. 

&vySpewros, used without the arti- 
ele, I. 4. 14. 

dyidoerdat, as passive, I. 1. 8. 

dyrexidupetodatr, IL. 6, 28. 

avr, after comparatives, II. 5.4; 
7) xelpov dvr) tov BeAtiovos, IV. 
5. 63 =: like, IL 7. 14. 

avurddnros, L 6.2. 

atfa, value, I. 6. 11. - 

&EsdAoyws, IV. 5. 9. 

&Esdy dors, with Dat. and Inf., IT. 
8.6; &tiov elvat QXavdrov 1H x6 
Ae, 1.1; &&dy éorw abrov... 
hy wapadixety, I. 6.1. 

&f:ovy, with two Acc, TIL 11.12. 

awadAdrrecy, intrans, or reflex, 
1. 7. 3; signif. of in Pasa, IL 
9. 6. 

axravTra@yres, omens from casual 
meetings, ete, I 1. 2. 

axecxvety, with ph and Inf, L 2. 
83. 

dwespla, IML 5, 17. 

&weptxery, constr. with axé and 
with simple Gen., IT. 9. 2. 

dwéxeodar, with ré and Inf, I. 
3.7. 

awiéva:, IV. 7. 2. 

adxA&s, with odd, IV. 2 39; 
without dissimulation, IV. 2. 40. 

&éxé, with the means or instru- 


INDEX. 


ment, L 2,14; 3.8; axd ordp 
Adyew, IIL 6.9; axd rabroudrow 
IV. 2. 2. 

&axvoBréwery, IV. 2. 2. 

dwovyerode, I. 4. 8. 

dwosecrydvar, Il. 1. 21; deo 
Selxrvodar tpryoy, IV. 7. 2. 

arodéxeoSaz, to understand, IE, 
10. 15; to approve and foullow, 
{V. 1.1. 

‘&wrd xotvov, Partic. to be sup- 
plied from s finite verb, IT. 1. 
11; finite verb to be supplied 
from a participle, IIL. 5.14; 7. 
1; Opt. from Ind, If. 3. 12; Inf. 
from finite verb, I 8.1; IE 2. 
$2; Inf. from adjective, IV. 1.4; 
in antith., If. 3.7; dxveis kptas 
wh for oxvets Eptat, divav uh, TL 
8.14; oxow® wh for cxond, oKo- 
nav wh, Il. 5. 5; subject from 
what goes before, IIL 22. 1. 

dwonxplveodas and swonp, I. 8. 
1; &wroxp 7b epwrdpuevov, IV. 2% 
23. 

aroxpuxre:y and adroxptrre- 
oxat, Hl. 6. 8; dxonpiwrecdas, 
with Part., II. 8. 14. 

&mworatesy tivds Ts L 6. 2. 

&xropynpovetery riyi, I. 2. St. 

&ropynpovevuara, p. 173. 

amowépreocdae, LL 1. 11. 

&dxornsav, L 2. 36. 

aroppadupeiv, with Gen. TH. 
7.9. 

aWOTTEPEIY, TiVd TE OT TIVa TIVOS 
or tivés 71, I. 5. 8. 

&mrogpedye:m, with Dat. IL 10.1. 

&pa, allows a positive or negative 
answer, I. 1.15; for dp’ of, I. 3. 
15; If. 6.1; dpa ydp, TIL 8. 8; 
apd ye, 1.5. 4; IE]. 215; dp ods 





GREEK INDEX. 


for dp’ oty of, II. 6.1; IL 7. 5; 
dp” ote and apa ph, in interrog., 
L 2. 44; 8.11; IV. 2.10. 

Epa, illative, I. 2 44; aan’ Spa, at 
fortasse, Il. 11. 4; ef &pa, an 
forte, IV. 3.9; ef ph Spa, 1 2.8. 

&pyvpea and dpyupeca, IL 5. 2. 

apéonxerdal riva, IV. 8, 16. 

&pioros, the same as dperrds, IIT. 
11. 10. 

&pxety, without Dat. of person, 
IL 1. 8. 

&provyrws xpéperds tim for dp- 
rovjmevos, I. 6. 9. 

épudrrery, with Inf. like mpé- 
wey, LV. 2. 5. 

kptas, I. 1. 18, 

Bpxecyv, IL 2.13; &pyerda with 
Inf. and Partic., TEL 1. 5; 5. 15. 

&caphs, IV. 8. 4. 

a&onetv, hoxnuévos, IT. 13. 6. 

konxnocs, TIL 14. 8. 

&aoxnrhs, IIL 7. 7; opposed to 
ve iiérp, IIL 7.7; 12. 1. 

aaxnrés and -réos, I. 2. 23. 

horddpnrot dorépes, IV. 7. 5. 

dorporoyla, IV. 2. 10. 

eopadrns, IIL 1.6; doparas exew 
apés Tiva, I. 8. 14. 

o%, on the contrary, IT. 1. 11; also, 
IIL 5. 16; ad wdAw, IV. 8. 8; 
pev... 88 ad, L 2.1% 

avdis, adris, I. 2. 23. 

aba, L 1. 2. 

airdpens, IV. 7. 1. 

abrtea, for example, IV. 7. 2; 
7d abrina, IL 1. 20. 

airdédSey, Il. 8. 1, 3. 

airéparos, IV. 2. 2 

abdrdés, in a contrast, I. 5.8; how 
diff. from davrod and dxeivos, I. 
2. 8, 49; abrés, like our personal 


405 


. pronoun, IL 3. 13; repetition of 
subject by, L 4. 18; == directly, 
IV. 5.7; of a master, etc., IIL 8. 
10; abré for ard retro, Til. 10. 
14; abrd rovro, this very thing, 
IIL 12, 2; 6 airés, with Dat. I. 
1.5; TIL 5. 14; ¢d abrd, IIL 8 
5; 7d Bhoyv abrd, IIL 14. 8; po- 
sition, IZ. 5. 13 airol wad’ éav- 
vovs, IIL §.11; airds... ré cal, 
TIL 47.4. 

avrooxedidfery, IIL 5. 21. 

&patpecoda:, constr, I. 5. 3 
with Ace, II. 8. 1. 

&parlCesy, to bury, I. 2. 53. 

&gpopeh, IL 7 11; IL 5 12 
&popuad eis roy Bloy, IIT. 12. 4. 

&appodlaoia dvaynd(ey, IT. 1. 80. 

&ppodioidlery axpés rwa, L 3 
14, 

&xXeoc3at, with Part, L 2. 47 

&xlrov, 1. 6. 2. 


B. 
Baadrety, followed by awd, IIL 8.7 
Bapbs, of the air, IL 6. 12. 
Bactdreds, without Art., IIT. 5.26 
BidCopat, Bracdels, I. 2. 10. 
Blos &Blwros, IV. 8. 8. 

Bonxety rivi te, IL 6. 25. 
BovrAeodat, & Bovaduevos, Ill. 6 
11; BotAe: oxoréper, II. 1. 1. 

Bovaetery, IL. 2. 35. 

BovaAetoas, L 1. 18. 

BovaAfh, senate of the Atheniang 
I, 1. 18, 


r. 
yd&p, its composition and signif., L 
1.6; use after demonst. pron, 
I. 1.6; epexegetic, I. 2. 14; con- 
elusive, IV. 2. 6; explicative af- 


406 


ter rexphpioy, SRAdv dori, ete, I. 
2. 32; referring to something to 
be supplied in thought, I. 2. 31; 
4,9; IIL 5.291; IV. 2.14; 413, 
et saep. ; in responses ellipt., I. 4. 
9; conclusive in interrog., L 3. 
10; equiv. to our now, I. 7.2; 
repetition of, IT. 6. 21; IV. 2. 38; 
yep Sh, IIL 8.1; ydp ody, in re- 
sponses, IIL 6. 12; ydp ros, L 1. 
8; IL 3.6; xal ydp, IL 1. 8. 

yé, position and force of, L 2. 3, 
12; IL 1.16; suppletive, 14. 12; 
emphatic, I 2. 27; how render- 
ed, I. 2. 36, 38; yé after dpa, L 
5.4; 8s ye, IL 3.15; dpa ye, L 
5.4; TIL 2.1; yé and ydp com- 
pared, L 2. 54; yé ro, IIL 4. 10; 
IV. 2 88; ye phy, L 4. 5; wey 
ye, UL 14. 5. 

yéypaxro for éyéyparto, I. 2. 64. 

ynpavat and ynpacas, Ill. 12. 
8. 

ylyvecdar or ylvecda:, ILS. 
6; with the preposition éy, IIT. 
10. 4 

Y'yveonety Or yivdoxety, 


with Inf, II. 6.85; with force of 


Perf, IV. 4. 138. 

yovets and -éas, IL 1. 4. 

yvGd: ceavrdy, IV. 2. 24, 

5véun, without article, IV. 4. 9. 

,ooy, signif, L 6.2; IL 5.8; m 
responses, I 4, 8. 

ypdume for obyypayua, IV. 2. 1. 
yeah, a law term, L 1.1; IIL8. 
10; ypaphy redperdal via, IV. 
8. 4. 
ypavdupevoc (of), the accusers of 
Socrates, I. 1. 1. 

youvdeora (rd), gymnasia, L 1. 
10. 


GREEK INDEX. 


yupvoraslas, L 2. 61. 


A. 

Sacpovay, L 1.9. 

Sacuévioy, L1.28q.; 11.9, 8 
5, and Introd. ; 3a:udra (74), opp. 
to ra dvSpéweia, Introd. ; sa:ud- 
yce, in salutation, I. 2. 58. 

3é, in repetition of the same word 
with and without a preceding 
per, L. 1. 1, 2; in apodosis, JIL 
7.8; in interrog, I. 8, 18; as the 
fourth word, IV. 2. 8; like Lat. 

‘cum, 1.1.9; where ydp might be 

- expected, IE 1.1; 3€ omitted af- 
ter elra, érerra, L 2.1; 82 ad, L 
2.12; 8é ye, IL 6. 81; 8é after 
Ssris, dwotos, ete, I 2.48; 8%... 
3t... nal, L 2 24; distinction 
betweén 3é and eal, 1. 2. 25; 38 

.. dh 1.8.1; adversative, I. 3. 
18; 8é referring to a suppreased 
clause, L 6. 15. 

SeSéedar, to be held bound, L 2 
49. 

SéecSar for Seicda, L 6. 10. 

Sety, is it omitted after verbs of 
believing, ete.? IL 2.1; with 
Ace. IV. 2.10; Sef with Dat. and 
Inf., IIT: 3. 10. 

Sesrd, rh TIL ODL: . 

Servéraros Cavrou Joka, I, 2.. 46. 

Seixvoy and Seixvoy.ard, crupldos, 
IIL 14. 1; after a sacrifice, II, 
3. 11. 

Séos and 3e8:évai, how differ 
ent from goBés, ete, L 1. 14. 

Seonrdrar ayadol, I. 5. 5. 

34, resumes an interrupted dis 
course, L 2. 24, 56; with. Imp., 
I 2.41; = indeed, L 2.14; in im 
terrog., 1. 8. 10; == as is-evident, 


. GREEK 


certainly, IL 1. 21; 2 3; after a 
verb, to give emphasis, IIL 7. 2; 
with ef, ével, &s, L 5. 1; rovre 
3h, this very thing, IL. 4.1; 34 
with ydp, IIL 8.1; ef 8 34, IL 

. 6. 20. ; 

SHAS: SiAoy Sri, Epp, IIL 7. 1. 

SyAovy, intrans, I. 2. $2. . 

Syuscovpyds, L 4.7%. 

3H yor, of Athens, IIL 4. 5. 

Syudstrys, L 2. 58, 

34hwov, I think, I. 2.41; ob 3hmov, 
in an interrogation, IL 3. 1. 

3:4, with Gen. of Instr. 1.1.7; 
with Inf, IL 6.5; 32 odparos, 
IV. 5.3; 3a xpdvov, IL 8.1; 3:2 
rovro or 8:4 ravra after Partic, 
IL. 3.7; 8¢ dperh», IIL 5.10; &d 
vivos wopevecdat, IV. 6.15; pecul. 
use of, IV. 2. 23. 

Ssaylyverda:, without dy, L 
6. 2. 

SsadpvAciodat, L 1. 2. 

Sradpuarecdat, L 2 24. 

Scaxetodai, IIL 5. 5. 

Siaréyery xara yém, IV. 5. 11. 

S:ardyeodar, signif. and diff. 
from Siaréyew, IV. 5. 12; 1. 7. 5. 

Starexrixds, IV.3.1; 6.1. 

S:areAety, Without Sy, L 6. 2. 

Siatidévas, L 6.8. 

SiatiSecdat, with Acc, L 5.5; 
rhy Ey, IL 6.23; of the sophists, 
L 6. 138. 

Biapalvecry, intrans, IIT. 10. 5. 

Scadépety rive éxi tis, IV. 2.1; 
wi and wivt, IV. 5.11; d:apépew 
&, IIL 7. 7; woadé, IIL 11. 11; 
word sapéper, ellipt., IIL 12. 5; 
3:apdpew with Ace of quantity 
and Dat. of person, II. 2. 12; 3:a- 
ove rif for & v0, IIL 38. 14. 


INDEX, 407 


siaddopd, L 2 8, 

SiaxpHodas eavrdy, IV. 2. 17. 

3i8acnadla xopay, IIL 4. 4. 

SiSdowercy and sddoxnecda, IV 
4.5; I. 2. 20. 

3:8évac, with Inf, L 1. 9. 

Scetvac, IL 1.24 

3:3édpauBos, not usual in the 
singular number, L 4, 8. 

SexdCecdacr, with Dat. IIL 5. 
16. 

Sleatos, IV. 4. 5. 

Sidxecy, sectari, IV. 4. 24; 
didxew ypaphy, IV. 4. 4. 

Soxety, L 3. 10; with Aca and 
Inf, II. 5.14; with galveoda:, 
douxévat, L 4.6; without elva, 
L 1. 5. 

Soxipacta, IL 2.18; IIL 8. 20. 

Suvards xodraxetvery, I. 2. 24, 

Sd0 pvaty, IL 5.2 

Sucperhs, IL 6. 9. 

SustvuBodos, IL 6. 8. 


E. | 

édy, with Subj. in protasis, Opt. 
with &» in apodosis, IIL. 4. 6; 6. 
18; édy with Subj. like ei with 
Fut. Ind., IV. 4. 12; &... 4» 
without xal, I. 2. 36. 

éavrod for duavrov, ceavrov, L 
4.9; IL 1.30; 6. 85; depend 
ing upon a relative, L 2. 64; III. 
11. 1; éavréy and dAAfAewy in 
terchanged, IL 6 20; diff. be 
tween éavrod and abroi, IL 2. 3 
49. 

éyxpdresa, I.1. 1. 

dyxvAtocajvac, I. 2 22. 

éyxetpety, IV. 1. 4. 

¥yevye, in affirm. answers, L 4, 2 

éy@uat, I. 7. 5. 





408 GREEK 


@SérAecy, IIL 12. 8; edéreu and 
Séreu, I. 2. 9 

@Sicercw, with two Aec., IL 1. 2. 

eY, for Src or &s, I. 1. 18; 2 7; 
with Ind. praeter. in protasis, 
Opt. with &» in apodosis, IIT. 5.8; 
with Ind. praeter. in protesis, Ind. 
praeter. with &» in apodosis, I. 3. 
28; with Ind. in protasis, Opt. 
with &» in apodosis, I. 2. 28; If. 
2.8; with Ind. Fut. in protasis, 
Opt. with &» in apodosis, IIL. 6. 
14; with Opt. in pretasis in re- 
ference to a frequent repetition, 
Ind. praeter. with by in apodosis, 
I. 8.4; without &, I. 3.6; with 
Opt. in protasis and Ind. in apo- 
dosis, L 5. 2; ef followed by 
Subj. or Ind. Fut., 11. 1.12; with 
Ind, after ef with Opt. IL 6. 4; 
ef with Opt. followed by ef with 
Ind. L 2. 82; IL 6.4; ed... 
3¢ wh, with apodosis omitted, ITT. 
9.11; 1.9; ef with Opt. and &», 
L 5.8; ef &pa, IL 2 2; IV.3.9; 
ef ye, IL. 1.17; IIL 4.2; ef ye 
for drel ye, 1. 5.1; ef 3¢ 34, I. 


5. 1; IL 6. 20; ef 3 pf, follow- | 


ing dy péy, IL 6. 87; ef 34, L 5. 
1; ef for éwel, 1.5.1; ef ph Spa 
ironically, L 2. 8; efep ye, L 
4.4; ef... ef repetition without 
nal, L. 2. 86; ef peévro, I. 3. 10; 
diff. between « xaf and ral ef, 
IV. 1.1; ef 8€ after ef re... ef 
ve, II. 1. 28; ef 3¢ BovAe, IIL 
5. 11. 

Y, an, used both affirmatively and 
negatively, L 1. 6, 8; after Sav. 
udfe, I. 1.18; with Opt. and &y», 
L 8. 5; after onérreoSa:, IV. 4. 
12. 


INDEX. 


ei8dva:, with Inf, IIL 6. 10; of- 
das for olodSa, IV. 6. 6. 

eley, signif. and use of, IL. 6. 8. 

elvaz, in a subordinate clause, I. 
1.8; vat trav nadreyv, IV. 6. 10; 
ellipsis of ef, I.7. 8; of &ns, L 
6. 12; of &, L 4 10; -of ely 
after Sexet», I. 1. 5. 

eiwety, elxey for ign, I 2. 35; 
elwa, IL. 2. 8. 

elxep ye, L4.4 

eipxrh, IL 1, 5. 

eYs, IIL 5.1; els +4, with Inf, IIT. 
6.2; &s tive dwoBAdwen, IV. 
2. 2, 

elra for elta 3é after xpmerey pév, 
I. 2.1; in interrogatives, I 2. 26; 
for xa elra, IL 2. 14. 

eYre...efre....et d¢, If. 1. 28 

elwSdéra, rd, absolutely, IV. 4. 4. 

dx rotrey, in apodosis, IIL 5. 4; 
€ éroluov, IL 6.16; ra ex rijs 
xdépas wAdwreoda: for ra éy " 
«.7.A., LIL 6. 11. 

éxetvos for ards, I. 2 35; exe? 
yos and ovros, iron. used, I. 8. 18; 
for the sake of perspicuity, L 2. 
24, 

exevrAscodjvar and éyx., L 2. 22. 

éxwAhrrecy, IV. 5. 8. 

éxxortopKerty, I. 6.9. 

éxwovety, I. 4. 18 

érAcvdépios, fem., IL 1. 22. 

€Axecdat aed tov Bhparos, III. 
6. 1. 

érAAelwecy, with Inf, IV. 3. 197 
éaurg ri, to deny one’s eelf, I. 
1. 8. 

éunod and poi, L 6. 5. 

tuwopor, IIT. 7. 6. 

tugpny, I. 4. 4. 

%y, pleonast. used with Dat. L 1.7; 


GREEK 


IIL 5. 4; different uses of, FIT. 9. 
2; é» "AgcrAnme’, ellipt., TIL 
13. 3. 
évaytilos, revayr{a, with Gen. or 
Dat., I. 2. 60; followed by #, IIL 
12. 4. 
évydehs, with Ace, JIL 6. 13. 
évdéxeoSat, impers, I. 2. 23. 
¥vdov = olnor, I. 6.6. 
gvexa, IV. 8.8. 
ZvSa and évOdde, see épravda. 
évSupetodar, with Gen., or with 
wep and Gen., with Acc. with 
Gen. pers. and Acc. of thing, L 
1.17; IL 6. 16. 
évyratvada, with verbs both of rest 
and motion, IIL 31. 6. 
dvravadot, IV. 2 18. 
éfapxety, constr. with, IL. 4. 7. 
éfevéyxarres, I. 2. 58. 
%feortv, with Dat. or Ace with 
Inf, L. 1. 9. 
éf érolpou, IT. 6. 16. 
étcordvas Tod ppover, I. 8. 12. 
@fovcla, with Inf. without the 
article, IL 1. 25; TEL 6. 11. 
et oF, sc. xpdvov, If, 1. 14. 
@twuls, IL 7. 5. 
géotxévat, with Dat. and Nom. 
Part., L 6. 103 Sone? doucdver, 1 
4.63; dounéva: = haberi, 5.4.6; 
Youre, decet, IV. 4. 24. 
éxaywyody, ITI. 5. §. 
éwarAdrrecy, II. 8. 1. 
éxapxety, with Gen, L 2. 60. 
éxel, followed by interrog. phrase, 
YI. 12.6; with rdéyiora, 1. 2. 47. 
weidh, I. 5. 1. 
xerra, for trera 3é after xperov 
per, I, 2.15; in interrogations, L 
2.263 4.11; for xa txerra, TI. 
2. 14, 


INDEX. | 409 


€xwec Sa: and wrelSeodai, Il. 2.11 
vd Tit éxdéueva, I. 2. 37. 

éxnped (ery, I. 2. 81. 

éxf, with Gen. after, oxoreiy, dpar, 
«7A, IT. 8.2; IL. 9. 8; ext re 
vos alpetada:, rdrrevda:, III. 3. 2; 
in respect to time, ITI. 5. 10; 
with Dat. of price, II.1.18; with 
Dat. = propter, IL 1. 27; ém 
Tm Karéxecdat, IV. 5. 10; exe 
ti dvoudew, xareiv, IIT. 14. 2; 
indicating end or design, HII. 14. 
[3 éxl Gdtuchuaor (mula, IL 2.3; 
éxt rim elva:, IL 6.363 éxt rotry 
évonacrdés, I. 2.61; ext rim wapa- 
riety, IV. 2.85: éxl with Dat. 
after verbs of motion, L 8. 11; 
éxi with Dat. after Sauud ew, I. 
4.2; diff. between éri and %p, 
IIL. 5. 4. 

€widecnvivat, with Inf, IL & 
17; Mid. voice, IL 1. 21. 

éxi:dupnral, disciples, I. 2. 60. 

éxlxouvpos, with Gen., IV. 8. 7. 

éwiperelas ruyxdvew iad Tivos, 
IV. 8. 10. 

éxtpeXetodai, with Gen., prep. 
and Gen., Acc. and Inf. and 
Saws, I. 1. 10; with Ace. and 
Inf, IV. 7.153 dxmeanSnoduevos 
for Mid. voice, II. 7. 8; érme 
Aotuat, Srws dy yévorro, II. 2. 6. 

éxiwoARs, UL 1. 7. 

éx:onéxrecSat, TIL 11. 210. 

éxicrauat, émorduevos, used ab 
solutely, IfL 9. 11, 

éxtorarety, with Gen. and Dat. 
IL 8. 3. 

éxiordrys, I. 1. 18. 

emirerctodae ra tov yhpws, 1V 
8. 8. 

@xiripea, TIL 12. 8. 


£10 


dwitpéxecy, TIL 5. 12. 
dwmsxespety, IV. 1.4. 

€xydas exgdery revi, IL 6.10. 
paves, IIL 14.1. 
€pagixpnudcrovs, I, 2. 5. 
dpyd(ecdat rd emirhdea, IL 8. 


GREEK 


@; including the idea of good- 


nessa, I. 2. 57. 

epydrns ayadds, I. 2. 57. 

Epyoy, of agricultural labor, L 5. 
2; tpyor Exew, woreiodas, Il. 10. 
6; dxetelavvcda:, IV. 7. 2; Aa- 
Bey, 1. 7.2; larpixdy Epyor Aa- 
Beiy, IV. 2. 5; tpye wal adyy 
and Ady «al tpye, IL 8.6; LL 
11. 10; &pyor clvai res, UL 
3. 3. 

épunvetecv, I. 2. 52. 

épwerd, I. 4 11. 

tpwres, 1. 2 22. 

épwrixés, applied to Socrates, IL 
6. 28. 

Zsve, 12.18; TIL 5.6. 

Lorcy odstwas, I. 4.2 

Src 8t, LW. 

e3 xad., IL 2. 1. 

e3 xpdrrav, E. 6. 8; IL 4.4; ed 
separated from apdrrew, IL 1. 33. 

ebarvdpla, ILL 3. 12. 

ever:d$s, TIL 11.4 

evepyerety pel(e, IL 2. 3 

ebSés, IL 6. 32. 

cSopeos, II. 6. 5. 

ebwopety, IL 7. 2. 

edxpatiaand evruxta, IIL. 9 7, 14. 

etpdy, 76, signif. of, IT. 5. 5. 

ev@ua and -7, E 6.18% 

etdoufs, IL 9. 4. 

edourvia, IIL 3.18 

edvexetodac, signif. of, IIL 14. 7. 

Lon, position of: 5 xartyopos tn 
for %p7 6 kar, L 2.9; %pn, olpas, 


INDEX. 


& Zoxpdérys, IIL 5. 18; inserted 
where there is no. change of 
speaker, I. 4. 17; IL 4.1; after 
a cognate verb, L 6. 4. 

Exerc, signif. of, I. 6. 18; with 
adv. like elva: with adj. IL 1.1; 
IL 6. 19, 21; txew xaxas, Bsore- 
nos Td copa, IL. 12. 1. 

ExSpa, IIL 5. 17. 

éxSpés for wedrduos, IL 6. 9; 
proper signif. of, IL 6. 9. 

éxdéuevos, Il 5.10. 


Z. 
¢nula, with and wifhont Art. II. . 
2 3. : 
(yptody and xoadles, IV. 2. 29. 
CnpiwShoecdac, II. 9. 12. 
Civ, war’ éoxhy, for civil life, IIL 
3. 11. 


H. 

%, an, IL 8.14; omitted with ody 
dépgs and similar words, IT. 3. 16. 

%, than, 4 «ard with Acc. after 
Comp., L7.4; 4 &s for 4 dsre, 
. 4.10; 4 &sre, IIL 5.17; 4 af- 
ter Siapépew, UL 7.7. 

% éxelvov, sc. wérus, IL 8. 18% 

¥, in as much as, IL 1. 18. 

nyobpevos, IL 3. 14. 

Hecdar and Avwreioda, antithe- 

tical, I. 3. 15. : 

43, now, IIL. 5. 1; IL 1. 143 43» 
vére for rér Hn, IL 9. 7. 

neovh, L 2% 28; ai ex rot a 
xpiua Adoval, IL 1. 20. 

Hos, IIL 10. 3; 1V. 8. 11. 

nopes, L 4. 8 

#aAcala, court at Athens, 1.1L 

Hacula, IV. 2. 8. 

jmets for éyé, I. 2. 46. 





GREEK INDEX, 


a>, see éddy, 

“Hpa: wh rh» “Hpay, L 6. 5. 
jovxta, signif. of, IL 1. 21 
ngrracxat, IV. 4. 17. 
Qrrer yaorpés, I 6. 1. 


a 
& dAAety, to be honored, IL 1. 83. 
Sdvaros, without article, IL 2. 3. 
Sdpoos, opp. to oéfos, IIL 5 5. 
Sauvudecv, ef, L 1.18; del ris, 
I 4. 2; use of Perf. reSatpuaxa, 
L 4, 2. . 
SéAecy and €SdaAecy, L 2 9. 
Sepawela, signif, of, IIL, 11. 4 
Inpav, Fut. Inpdow, IIL 11. 7. 
Snpiov, of men, L 8.18; IIL 11. 
11. 
Slacos, IL. 1. 81. 


Spacts, antith. to capporng, I 


8. 9. 
Scydrnp rapsévos, I. 5. 2. 
& 2,600, I, 4, 6. 
Svola, extispicium, L 1. 3, 
Sépak, Ill. 10. 15. 


I. 
c, demonstr. IV. 2. 8. 
"arpsxdy &pyor AaBeiy, IV. 2. 5. 
*Sety, with Gen, L 1.11. 
is:érns, IL 7.75 of iduerat, opp. 
to rois donnrais or adAnrais, IIL. 
12. 1. 
isiwrin@s xe tT) owpa, IIL 
12. 1. 
bévas ext Twa, I. 1. 3. 
‘cerevecv and deicdu, I. 2. 29. 
fxos, term. denoting ability, etc, 
I. 1.4%. 
imdreoy, IL. 7%. 6. 


Tva and Sxws, interchange between, 


IL 1. 19. 


41} 


Ixrwapxot, IIL 3, 1. 
foos and Sous, IIL 10. 10. 


K. 
kadapérns and xadsapidérys, IL 1 
22, 
eadlCecy waaloyrd triva, IL 1. 12. 
Kkaditordyvas and xadioracdal ti- 
ya, 1.2.9; IL 1. 12. 
cai, explicative, I. 1. 7; conces- 
sive, I. 2. 22; ds nai... ofrs 
wal, I. 1. 6; wai, etiam, even, 
with a suppressed clause, I. 1. 6; 
8.1; wal with Part., although, 
IL 3.19; 2.4,4; «al ef with 
participle, TV. 1.1; «af, intro- 
ducing illust. examples, I. 1. 7; 
wai and «al... 3h, at the be- 
ginning of questions, L 8. 10; 
wal, in answers, IL. 10. 2; adver- 
sative for «afro. IID. 7, 5; xual, 
trajection of, IIL 12, 7; IV. 7. 
7; «al, after relative pronouns, 
I. 2. 47; xal...xal, the first re- 
dundant, IIL 10. 1; Gare pedo 
wal... xal, TID. 10. 1; xad ad, 
IL 1. 18; xal...76 I. 2 53; 
IIL 8 6; wal... yd 34, L 2. 58; 
xal...3é, I. 1. 3, 15 and I. 3. 3; 
wal... 3... 88... nal and 
af... 3%, I 2. 24; IIL 6. 7; 
the distinction between xa 2 
and ei xal, IV. 1.1; «ad why, IL 
8.4; nab why... 74 L 4 12; 
xal of (uh) and ovdé (undé), L 4 
17; nal raivra, L 2. 26; IL 3. 1: 
I. 4.8; xaf...7é HL. 8.19; IV. 
2.28; wal with adjectives after 
wonts, I. 2. 24; wad 8s for xa) ob- 
vos, 1. 4. 2; xal ydp, I. 1. 19; 
L 5. 3; 1.2.11; IL 1.8; IIL 1.6; 
al, in efrep 71 Kal BAAo, LIL 6.2, 


412 


xatpdés rivos seAhaAuser, LV. 8. 8. 

calrot, I 1.5; with Part, L 7.2; 
xalro: ye, L. 2. 3. 

caxla, IIL 5. 17. 

kaxodpyos, with Gen, L 5. 3. 

xadrety, to invite, IL 9. 4; én 
ron, IIL. 14.2; narciy tiva dyo- 
pd vs, ID. 2. 1. 

acdAdAos, without article, L 2. 24; 
If. 1. 22. 

aadds, opp. te aloxpdés, I 6. 13; 
Kards xayadds, I. 1.16; & wards, 
IV. 2.13; 7rd xaad, IL 1. 1. 

xartoduevos, 1.1.11. 

eadtws exe, with Inf, IL 7. 6; 
Kares Exe without &» in orat. 
obliqua, I. 8. 3. 

c&we:ra, after Part., I. 1. 5; in 
interrog., I. 2. 26. 

ward, with Acc, I 8. 12; xara 
pévas, IID. 7.4; in comparisons, 
L 7.4, 

«dra, after Part. for efra, I. 1. 6. 

Karaytyvoonety tiwés, I. 8. 10; 
Ii. 7.3; IV.8. 1. 

caraxoiulCery, to waste time, 
II. 1. 80. 

xardAoyos: ex xaraddéyou orpa- 
Teverdai, signif. of, II. 4. 1. 

cara ovvegiv, constr, I. 4.18; 
IL 4.2; 1.81; 6.'8; IV.:3. 1¢€; 
et saep. 

xcasarpiBery, I. 2. 87; Ti. 4. 1. 

xarecweiv, Il. 6. 88. 

netodat, LV. 4. 21. 

wépapos, IIL 1.7. 

xepaurss, called dxnoérns ray 
Seay, IV. 3. 14. 

wepday, I, 2 22 

, «expioda:, Perf. as Present, L 
2. 9. 

xfB3SynAoy, IIL 1.9. 


GREEK 


INDEX. 


xevduvetery, with Inf, IV. 7.4 

rlyduvos, with uh and oe or 
Opt., IL 7. 9. 

xivety, IV. 2. 2, 

kivetogat, L 1.14 

xAéxrecy and aprd(ev, IIT. 6. 11. 

xAtva:, II. 1. 80. 

cord ery and Cyusody, IV. 2. 29. 

xéopes, the world, etc, L 1 11; 
éva Tov xéopoy elym, language of 
the philosophers, I 1. 14. 

xparety, with Ace, I. 5. 1. 

kpara@y, I, 2. 43. 

xpnwita BddAAeoduu, I. 5, 4. 

eplvecy, IV. 4. 16, 

Kraacdar lrovs dpelvyous, L 6. 9. 

evapeurés and awd kxuduov, I. 
2. 9. 

xuBioray, I. 8.9. 

cbev: 5 rod xurds Adyos, fable of 
the dog, IL 7. 13. 


A. 

AawBdvery ex ris yis, II. 7. 2; 
épyov... Anmwréoy, I. 7, 2. 

AavSdvery, signif. of, II. 1. 18; 
IL, 3.11; used personally, IIL 5. 
243 Aadeivy, with Presa. and Aor. 
Part., III. 5. 28. 

Aévyeodautz, to be celebrated, IIL 
§. 11. 

AelweoSas, with Part, If. 4.7 

Aecroupyeiv, II. 7. 6. 

Aextends, IV. 8. 1. 

AéAndaz, II. 8.11 

Aétoy, ellipsis of, IIL 4. 10. 

Aewpyés, IL. 8. 9. 

Alxas and Aelyas, I. 2. 61. 

Aoy:ouss, IV. 2.21; 7. 8. 

Adyos xuyds, If. 7. 183 Adyow 
réxvn, I, 2. 81; Adyos and &pyor 
contrasted, IIL 11. 10; Ady nad 





GREEK INDEX. 413 


Epyy and tpyp nal Adyy, IL. 3.6; 
Adyas, L 1. 1. 

Aoxayay, Ih. 41. 

Avretada: and HdeoSa:, antith., 
1. 8. 15. 

Awrosurar, L & 62. 


M. 

ea Ala, L 4. 93 vat pda roy Ala 
and ob ua Ala, L 4. 9. 

waxaprorérearos, IL 1. $a. 

padaxas, IIL 11. 10. 

pdaa ror, L 2, 46. 

pddArora, rd, adv., L 2. 61. 

uUGAAOY, ovdty paAdoy, in compa- 
risons, L 8. 18; HTL. 9. 4; added 
to the compar. IIL 13. 5; paa- 
Aov &¢, TIL 13.6; with spoapes- 
oda, HL 1. 2. 

pavia and dvemornpocivyn, L 2. 
50; OL 9. 6. 

pavtTinxh, I. 1. 2. 

peyardyva, IIL 6. 8. 

wéytoroy dpove, I. 1. 13. 

welCew and pei(ova, HH. 2. 3. 

peareray, with Inf, L 6. 7. 

wéAAety, With Aor. Inf, IL 6.14; 
7.10. 

uéy for phy, 1.4.4; wéy solitarium, 
i.e, without a following é¢, I. 1 
1; 2.2; IV.8. 1%; with an im- 
plied contrast, I 2. 20° alyas 
péy and similar phrases without 
a following 5é, IL. 6. 5; paéy omit- 
ted, L 2, 21; 8. 15; pé&...8¢ 
in repetition of the same word, L 
1.2; but sometimes péy is omit- 
ted, L. 1. 1; with two contrasted 
phrases, I 6.5; wév.. . 3€ eollo- 
cation, a8 in ra ply avdSpérei, 
Ta dasa 36 L 1.1; 1. 12; 
fxd ply ray .. bed Be réy, TIL 


1.8; nev... dt ad, L212; pes 
-. Wal, IL 6.22; wdv... me... 
bé...3¢ I 1. 10; pe... pep 
...0€...8€... ev... 86 IL 8. 
9; wey 8% in conclusions, and 
pey 54... 3€ cr 5 34, L 2 62; 
péy ye, II. 14.5; wey ody, L 3 
9; uty ody in affirmative answers 
L 3.9; 1.7.5; in the positiox 
of the particles péy...3é con 
einnity is often neglected, L 6.11 
various renderings of, L 1. 1, 8; 
2. 5. 

wévrot, confirmative, I. 8.10; IL 
1.12,14; UL1.2; 5.24; ad- 
versative, IL 1.12; in answers, 
IL 6.2; ef wévro, I. 8.10; perv. © 
vot, ironical, IT. 10. 4. 

Meptuvay, with wepf and Gen. or 
Acc, I. 1.11; in reference to la- 
borious investigations, I. 1. 11, 
14; IIL 5. 23. 

peraBddAdAeodat, IIL 7. 6. 

petrapeAnodpevoy, td, IL 6. 
23. 

peratixecda:, to retract, I. 2, 
44, 

Béxpt, with Gen, IV.7. 2; =in- 
tra, L 2.35; I. 5. 27. 

wh and of, distinction in use, I. 1. 
20; why wf and not od, I. 4.1; 
6. 8; wh, lest, IL 3.14; IL 3.10; 
with Part. on account of the pre- 
ceding édy, ILL 5. 23; ue with 
Part. (ef wh), I 1.4; with Subj. 
after Opt. with dy, IL 7.14; ph 
in a relative enunciation for ¢ 
ph, L 1. 17; wh, interrogative, 
IIL 11. 4; ph, redundant after 
aweimeiy, amayopevey, x.7.A., I. 2. 
33; after aicxdveodat, IIT. 14.1; 
ph... ph for ph of, I. 2.73 ud 


414 


o& L217; ph ody... 06, IV.2 
12; ph Sez... AW b3E L 6.11; 
ph pévew where we might expect 
od péver, L 4. 1; ah, emphatic 
before a relative, IIL 9. 6; p4 
with Sre, IIL 14 6; ellipt L 6. 
11. 

angsapeond elves 1 2 52 

aydé for od8é, with Part, IL 7.7. 

paserds Sécodat, L 6. 10. 

ay, signif. of, I. 1.6; adversative, 
IL & 5. 

autre, see obre. 

paxevinés, LIL 1. 6. 

pipeteSar, with two Ace, 17.2 

atprhexecQa: wepl tyes, IV. 
5. 2. : 

pcogrtés, IL 6. 21. 

pioes, LIL 5. 17. 

pera, value of, IL 5.2 

péves for péves, IL. 9. 8; IV. 5. 
9; ellipets of, IIL 13. 6. 


N. 

val pa tev Ala, L 4 9; IL 7%. 4. 

vaés, Ill. & 10. 

yaus, IIL 8 11. 

yy Ag 29; 74 

vyinay &yavas, IT. 6.26; maz, IV. 
4. 17. 

voplCesy Seobs, L 1.1; vaplfera, 
IL 8.15; vopies, with Inf. Fut., 
L 2 10. 

vepodérns, L 2 31. 

yépos, IL & 41 

veoety, metaphorically, IIL 5. 18. 

gov, since things are so, IL 7.9; 
viv Sé, in contrasta, IL 3. 14. 


oO. 
4, 9, ré, demonstrative use of, IT. 7. 
1 4, for the subject after a long 


GREEK INDEX. 


intervening clause, IV. 2. 25; 4 
per vis...6 8€ ves, IL 5.3; Sad 
pty tov... bed 8t roy, Dil 1. 
8; of dugl or wepi twa, L 1.18; 
TIL 5. 10; +d, with Inf, L 3.7; 
vé, with Inf. in exelamat'ons, L 
4.12 See aleo Article. 

$3e, rarely referring to what pre- 
cedes, but frequently to what fol- 
lows, 2.3; of a thing as direct- 
ly before the eyes IIL 3. 12; 
with proper nouns without the 
article, IIL 11. 17. 

ela, first object and then subject, 
L 8. 14. 

elas for elada, IV. 6. 6. 

elxeity, signif. of, L 1.7; 2 64 

eixetes and eixérys, L 2 48. 

eixlasc and olxo:, Il. 6. 14. 

elxey eixevopew, IV. 5. 10. 

olwes, 6 and % IT. 1. 20. 

elve:, IL 1. 30. 

elev, ut, velut, L 1.9; oles 
réapay for eléy dor: rédpa, IIE. 
8.2; oléy ré ye, IV. 2.11; oles, 
with article, IV. 6.11; with Inf, 
L 4. 6,12; IL 1. 15; ofp ool de 
Spf, by attraction, IL 9. 3. 

Sis, IL 7. 18. 

salyeov dety, ellipt., ML 10. 1% 

SAws, in short, IT. 8. 5. 

Saws ph, L 2 35 

Speoces, IIL 10.10; Spords re.. 
wal, TIL 4. 8. 

Spolws pév... duoles 8é, L 6. 13. 

$veua elva:, with a Nom, IIL 11.1. 

dvopd(ecda: éxf rim, L 2% 61; 
II 14.2 

Syra, rd, per dAnSefas, IL. 1. 27. 

éwaAlras, HL 4 1. 

ésetes and -zoios, in connection, 
L1.1; IV. 4.13; 62 


GREEK INDEX. 


éaére, with Opt. and érdras, with 
‘Subj, IL 1. 18. 

Swov, absol., IIL 5. 1. 

érevouy, IV.1. 1. 

Swus (Sews ph), with Aor. Subj., 
L 2 37; with diff. modes, IT. 2. 
10; 8xws &, with Subj. or Opt, 
II. 2.63 Seas with & and Fut. 
Opt., L 1. 6; Sxes in interrog. 
followed by gis, L 1. 11; Sres 
ph after verbs of fearing, etc., IL. 
9. 2; Sxes woré, L. 1. 20; Ses 
and Ya, IL 1.19; Sees, unusual 
position of, IIT. 5. 13. 

épyvia, II. 3. 19. 

épétacSar and dpexdiva, L 2, 
15. 

Ss and 8s ye for odes ydp, I. 2. 64; 
in a demonstrative sense, L 4. 2; 
for &r: after Savpacrdy woreis, IL 
7.18; 8 for rovréd éori, 8, IL. 6. 
17; «ad 3s for nad obros, L 4. 2; 

. 8s ye, IL 3. 15. 

Scov, Say... tTogovToY, ToToUTyY, 
L 3. 18. 

Sswep 3h, IL 1. 21. 

Ssris, with Subj., I. 6.18; 8sris 
&y, with Opt. L 5.1. 

Sow, corresponding to rogovry, I. 
8. 18. : 

Stray tl wothowet; L 4. 14. 

Sre uh, with Opt., IIL 14. 6. 

311, loosely repeated, MW. 6. 35, 
with Opt. after the Pres, I. 2. 84; 
unusual position of, IV. 2 29; 
ellipt.,, IIL 10. 1. 

20 and ex, at the end of a clause, 
II. 6.115; ode oloda; for 4 eix 
cloda; IL. 8.16; od ydp, in inter 
rog., I. 8. 10; od Shrov, in inter- 
1og, II. 8.1; IV. 2.11; ob php 
and o¥ why ovdé, L 2. 5; the diff. 


418 


between ovum... &dAAd and ov pé& 
yov...@AAd and ov pdvoy... GA- 
Aa wal, L 6.2; od pa Ala L 4.9; 
ovx mora, I. 2. 28; ph Sn... 
GAAG wal, L 6.11; odx Sri pdvos 
o«- GAAG wal, IL, 9.8; ave olSa ef, 
1.1.85 av« ody, L 4. 5; ov yap 
ovy, IV. 4. 28. 

obSapod elva:, révai, I. 2. 52. 

obdé... ovdé, IIL 12.5; ovdt ydp, 
L 2 81; oddt els for ovdels, I. 6. 
2; ov8¢ and ofre, interchange of, 
I. 2.31; od8¢ preceded by offre, 
IE 2. 5. 

obdels: odddy, a more emphatic 
negative than of, IV. 4. 10; od 
Béyv cor péAG, IV. 2. 24; adder rs, 
L 2. 42; ov8ends Frrov for ovx 
frrov rivos, 1. 5. 6; IIL 5. 18. 

ovwérs, IV. 4. 20; UL 4 10. 

odxovy and obxouy, I. 4. 5. 

ody, its deriv., signif., and relation 
to &pa, 1. 1. 2, 17; confirmative, 
1. 1. 16; conelusive, I. 1. 20; 
ellipsis of, IL 8.19; IIL. 4. 12; 
IV. 2. $4; repetition of, IL 6. 26 ; 
Yous ody, I. 2. 17; yap od», in an- 
swers, IIL 6. 12. 

ore and ove interchanged, I 2 
81; ore repeated with diff. sig- 
nif., L 2. 48; ofre... ovdé, IL 2 
5; 6.19; ofre...ré and ote... 
efre (Hy re), I. 2. 47. 

oSrat, L 4. 10. 

o¥ros, omission before a relative, 
L 2.6; referring to what follows, 
L 2. 61, referring to the nearer 
noun, IV. 2. 7; referring to the 
more distant noun, I. 3. 13; at- 
traction in gender, L 2, 42; after 
a noun, IT. 1. 19; with article 
I, 2.49; IV. 2.8. See rouvre. 


416 


-Sres, before a consonant, I.3.1; 
sic statim, DL 6.9; after 
Part., IIL 5. 8; ellipsis of with 
és, Gowen, L 1.6; 1.2.56; IL 
2. 2, 

Spor, its signif, L 3. 5. 


GREEK 


IL 

waSety, contrasted with dwortca, 
IL. 9. &. 

watsevecdsacr, with Ace, IV. 2. 
28. 

xdAat, with a verb in Pres. tense, 
IL. 6. 80. 

wddty, with verbs compounded 
with dvd, IT. 4. 4. 

wdyra pey ody, IL 7. &. 

axdyv, separated from its adjective, 
IL. 6. 85; wdyv pay ody, L. 8. 9. 

wapd Tiwos onualverSa, adyyéa- 
Acoda, I. 8. 4; wap’ davrg, at 
his house, IIL 18. 8; with Acc. 
in comparison, L 4. 14; efvoa 
swapd tivos, II. 2.11; repeated in 
diff. constructions, L 3. 4; 7a 
wapa Sedy, I. 3.4; IL. 6. 8; sig- 
nif, in composition, I. 1. 17. 

wapaxaratixersas, IV. 4. 17. 

wapaxivesy, IV. 2. 85. 

wapdmovos, IL 10. 8. 

wapavelas érey tive, L 2. 49. 

wapagkevactixds, with Gen, 
IIL 1. 6. 

wapatelvery, to weary, III. 138. 6. 

wapaurixa, rd, IL 1. 20. 

wapaxpiua: al de rot rapaxphua 
n8oval, IL 1. 20. 

wapéxeqgal rim Trmoy, IL 8. 4. 

wapdéy, L 6. 5, 9. 

was: adyrov pddiora, IV. 5. 1; 
wxdyra woety, IT, 2. 6; position of 
was, IL 2. 6. 


INDEX. 


zaards, IIL 8 9. 

wateiy, signif. in diff. voices, L 
2.2; with Part., HI. 6.1; wat 
ecSa:, with Part, DIL 11. 32. 

weidesy and dvarciSeu, L 3. 6; 
IIL 11. 10; welSecSa: and éxe- 
oda, IL 2. 11. 

wecpay, I. 2. 29. 

wéArn, LL 9.2 

wept, with Gen. and Ace, L 1.20; 
of wept thy Kéxpore, signif. of, IIL 
5. 10; wAcloves, I. 1. 18; com- 
pounds with, L 2. 63; IL 2. 6. 

wepiBdAAety waxois, L 2. 63. 

weplosos, of the stars, IV. 7. 5. 

weptopay, meaning of with Part, 
II. 7. 2. 

xepiwatos, a walking, J. I. 10. 

weplxoxdat, UI. 5. 27. 

widtaydy, rd, IIL 10. 8. 

wiotetery, with Acc. and Inf, 
IV. 4, 17. 

wAdrreiv, meaning of Mid. form 
of, IL. 6. 37. 

xAhSovea ayopd, 1.1.10 

wAnupedcty, L 2 26. 

wAlygos, IIL 1. 7. 

wovety, used in the place of other 
verbs, III. 8. 2; with Dat, IL 3 
18; frequent ellipsis of, IL 3. 17. 

woixlros, IL 8. 10. 

wotwtAla:, OL 8 10. 

wouctAes, IL 6, 21. 

wotes for érows, 1.1.1; IL 1. 28; 
woios and dwrotos, in the same sen- 
tence, L1.11; IV. 4 18; 6.2 

wodtéucos, Il. 6. 9. 

woAtoprety, to annoy, IL 1. 18 

woAitelas, I. 2. 9. 

woAAd«is woddAol, IIT. 12. 6. 

wodAawAdo.os, with Gon, II 
2. 7. 


GREEK 


woAAcorés, III. 1. 6. 

woAvs, connected by «af with ad- 
jectives, I. 2.24; woad, separated 
from the compar. (hyperbaton), 
II, 10. 2; ws ed wodd, 1. 1. 10. 

wdépa, IV. 7. 9. 

woptorikds, with Gen, IIL 1.6. 

aépim and xpdécw, diff. between, 
L 3. 13. 

woré, use of, I. 6.15; at length, 
IV. 6.6; after interrog. pronoun 
(ris wore), I. 1.1; after roly = 
possible, L 1.2; after ri, IL 7. 3; 
&xws woré, I. 1. 20. 

wérepoy, peculiar position of, IT. 
7.8; wdrepov... %,1V. 4. 7. 

wov, L 2 82; IIL 8.2; 5. 15. 

wots: xata wédas, II. 6. 9. 

wpdyuara exew, IL 9.1; did ra 
apayuara, II. 10. 4; wp. exew 
and wapéxes, II. 1. 9. 

wpdrrecy dua, Il. 3.19; €3 wpdr- 
vrew, signif. of, I. 6.8; IIL 9.9; 
IV. 2. 26; mpdrrew xphuata, I. 
2. 5. 

wplacadac mpd, IL 5. 3. 

wply y &v, IV. 4. 9. 

wp6, with the idea of preference, 
IL 5. 3. 

wpodye:y and xposdyew, L 4. 1. 

wpoatpetodat pardop, II. 1. 2. 

wpoakovecy, II. 4. 7. 

wpoBiBdlerv, I. 217; 5. 1. 

wpdedpor, I. 1. 18. 

wpomnAakiCery, L 2,49 

xpés, with Acc after a Gen., I. 2 
1; with Ace. _: els, L 2.16; witl 
Gen. denoting property or qua- 
lity, IL 3.15; appodiocd(ew mpds 
twa, 1. 3.14; denoting compari- 
son, [. 2. 52; 8. 4; mpds robs 
aySpdmxous xécpov wapexey, I. 2. 

20 


- 


INDEX. 417 


61; in composition, 11.7, 1V 
2. 138. 

wposdyery and xpodye, I. 4. 1. 

wposatrety, of beggars, I. 2. 29 

wposBiBd ery, I. 2. 17. 

wposséxecdai, L 3. 14. 

wposd:ddvait, with Gen, I. 2. 29 

wposerwety twa xaipey, IIL 
138. 1. 

wposheet, with Dat. and Acc 
with Inf., Il. 4. 9; with Gen. 
IV. 5. 7. 

xpostévac tp Shug, III. 7. 1. 

wposkarecogar, II. 9. 5.- 

xposmalCecy, with Dat. III. 1. 4. 

xpospéperdal rim, III. 7. 8; 
xpospépeay and xpospepecdar, III. 
11. 18. 

xpédaw and wdépsw, diff. between, 
L 3. 13. 

xpédacwxer, I. 3. 13. 

wpotisxévat Adyor, IV. 2. 3. 

wporpéwe:y and xporpémecdas, 
with Inf, I. 2. 64; xporpérecda. 
opposed to mpodyew, I. 4. 1. 

wpopudAdrrety, with Acc, IT. 
7,14, 

xpa@arov péy, followed by 3é with- 
out era, I. 1.2; followed by ri 
yép, I]. 6.1; xp@rov pév... era 
(recta) without dé, I. 2. 1. 

wtp, eis tip &AAcodas, proverbial, 
L 3. 9. 

xéxore, in interrogations, II.2. 7. 

wos in some manner, IV. 6. 5 
-pdArora, III, 8.8; -yap, TIT 10. 8 


P. 
padlws pépovar II. 2. 9. 


piwoxlvduvos, I. 3,10 
pudspés, TIL 10. 10. 


418 GREEK 

2 

enuatyeiy, distinguished from 
axpoonualves, I. 1. 2. 

otros, III. 14. 2. 

oxéwrecdac, III. 6. 12. 

oxevos, I. 7. 2. 

oxomeis, With Gen. of pera, I. 
1. 12. 

axuvdpwwas, IL 7, 1. 

sogla, Til. 9. 4, 5; with and with- 
out the article, IV. 2. 83. 

cogiorhs, signif. and use of, I. 
1. 11; 6. 18. 

orovdd(ery éxl rim, I. 8.11. 

owovdaios thy réxvny, IV. 2. 2. 

orepyjoecdat, used in a passive 
sense, I. 1. 8. 

oregpavirns, IIL 7.1. 

otparnyhoas, I. 1. 18. 

orparnyol, IIL 2. 1. 

oUuBoda, things that reveal the 
future, L 1. 2. 

ovpmetpla, IIL 10. 4. 

ovy, in compos, I. 2, 28. 

ovy rio elva, L 2. 34. 

suvecdévas tl rom, IL 7. 1. 

otbveois, see Kata obveow. 

ovvexhs, continuous, IV. E. 9. 

cuviotdya:, to commend, IL 6 
14. 

curytixecdai, IL 6. 2¢ 

oxXiua Kad” Brov cal pepos, [. 2. 
24; If. 1. 4. 

cxoAdery, with Inf, IIL 9. 9. 

axoAq, IIL 14. 8. 

gcwppovety xepl riva, I. 1, 20. 

swppovinds, opp. to Space, L 
3. 9. 


T. 
rd8e refers to what follows, L 1. 
2, 35. 


INDEX. 


raxrind, Td, IIL 1. 5. 
TdAavroyv, value of, I. 5. 2 
ravayria, IL 6. 5; tis didoce 
dias, 1. 6.1; ravayria rovrey, I 
2. 60; followed by 4%, IIL 12 4 
wdtis, IIL 4.1. | 

TavTa, in enumerations, I. 4. 6. 

ravrn, L7. 8; IIL 5. 2. 

ré, peculiar position of, IL 1. 28; 
IIL 5. 8; reason for its peculiar 
position, I. 7. 3; ré... cal, how 
employed, I. 1. 2; ré without 
wal, L 4.6; ré...7é signifi and 
use, J. 1. 14; vé... nal... wal, 
IL 2. 5; ré...nal...vé IL 8. 
19. 

rexpalpecda: wepl twos, I. 4.1; 
with Dat., or axd, or éx, IL 6. 6. 

vTeAety, II. 9. 1; IV. 2. 87. 

trecooapeskatdena, II. 7. 2 

vTéxvn Adyar, IL. 2. 81. 

Tidévar: @heapew for %eper, 
IV. 2. 15; ridévar aydva, LIL 
12. 1. 

Tituayv, compared with oéBeoda, 
L 1. 14. 

tls, joined with pronoun, signify- 
ing fere, L1.1; roidde rus, IL. 6. 
11; followed by a Dat. plural, L 
2.62; with adjectives, etc, I. 3. 
12; position, IL 1. 11; 7s omit- 
ted, L 2.55; with ofde, IIL 9.6 
vi omitted after neut. adj., I. 2 
30; obdéy v1, I. 2.42; Aéyew te, 
IL 1. 12; rivd, Ace. of the sub- 
ject to be supplied with Inf, IIL 
12. 8; vis, followed by the arti- 
cle, IL 8.8; 6 wév ris. . 6 8é v1, 
IL 5. 8. 

rfs for Ssris, I. 1.1; rls and 8stis, 
I.1. 11; vi ydp; IT 6. 2; cls 
yap; ellipsis before, IL 1. 15 





GREEK 


rl 34, I. 8.10; IV. 4.20; rh dal; 
IV. 2. 83; rf 36 IL 1.3; 1L6. 
4; vi od and ri ody od, IIT. 16.15; 
tl oby ob cxorovpey for cxorapev 
oov, III. 1. 10; robs rh wosovy- 
tas Svoua tovTo a&xoxadovow ; II. 
2.1. 

ré, with Inf. for a simple Inf, af- 
ter dvaritecSa:, I. 2. 44; after 
aicxtverdat IIT. 14.1; after awé- 
xeoda, I. 8.7; after arorpéxes, 
1V. 7. 5; in exclamations, I. 4. 
12; Inf. with and without rd, I. 
2.10; ré with Inf. after a pre- 
parative demonstrative, L 4. 6. 
See 6, 7, rd, and Article. 

roi, in answers, I. 2. 46; éyé ro, 
I. 6. 11; rol, restrictive, I. 4. 10; 
IIT. 4. 10. 

tolyuy, its composition and force, 
I 2.29; 2. 47; 3.13; in a quick 
reply, I. 2. 84; for 3¢, IL 1. 9. 

ro.:dsde, relating to what follows, 
I, 2. 8; Secrixds, I. 2, 8; 7. 5. 

To.ouros, compared with radsde, 
I, 2.8; 7.53; IL. 1.1; with and 
without the article, L 5. 2. 

rotérat, I. 3. 13. 

TOTOUVTOY, TOTOUTY... dcoy, Boy, 
I. 3. 13. 

rogoutos 80 little, IL 4, 4. 

tére péev... tore dé, IID. 10. 14. 

robpod, by crasis, for rot euoi, 
I. 6. 4. 

rovro, referring to the idea in the 
whole preceding clause, IT. 2. 4; 
preparative, III. 5.19; radra for 
rovro, LIL. 6. 6. 

epavmata exer, III. 4. 1. 

rpugay, IIL 11. 10. 

ruyxdverv, how to be expressed, 
L 6. 8; without ay, I 6. 2; el- 


419 


lipsis with, II. 12.1; ra ruxdy 
va, 1.1.14; of ruxéyres = plebs, 
IIL 9. 10. 

vq, with Inf, III. 10. 9. 

T@ bre, IV. 2 6. 


INDEX, 


Tt. 

bBptordéraros, L 2. 12. 

Sys and -#, 1.6. 18. 

Sratdspoy: ev swalSpy, in the, 
IL. 1. 6. 

tiwavactivas: Sdewy, IT. 3. 16. 

imdpxecyv, IV. 5. 1. 

iwép and wepl, with Gen., I. 1.117; 
ixép for wepl, IV. 2. 23. 

trepBadrAdrey, IV. 3. 7. 

iwepopay, diff. from xaragdpovei», 
1. 2. 9. 

iwepdpia, rd, possessions beyond 
the bounds of Attica, II. 8. 1. 

ibwd, use of where depduevor is to 
be mentally supplied, HI. 10.13; 
where a word has a pass. signif., 
Ill, 4. 1. 

ixdBadpa, signif. of, II. 1. 30. 

ironopl(ecdsaz, signif. of, IT. 1. 
26. 

iroxplvecsar and dxoxplvecdas, 
I, 3.1. 


‘Smroxpirhs, IL 2. 9. 


bwropévery, antith. to gvaAdrre 
oda, IL 8. 6; signif. of, I. 3. 10. 
Saorepoyv xpédrepoy, IIL. 5. 10. 


4, 
dairerdat, with Sone, I. 4. 6. 
gardyyr:ov, tarantula, 1. & 
12. 
gavepds, 1.1.10; L 3. 1. 
gaval(w, I. 6. 5. 
pépery for pépecda, III. 14. 1 
form of Aor., J. 2. 53 


420 GREEK 


gedtyerv ypapty, IV. 4. 4. 

¢ina1, omens derived from, L1.2. 

o2dvery: eix dy GSdv01s ACcyur, 
IL 3. 11; DL 11. 1. 

gtaAa:, as an appellation of the 
diaciples of Socrates, IL 11. 18. 

otdocegecy, IV. 2 23. 

GtAoripetodas ext rum, IL 6.11. 

@:Aorspla, IIL 3. 13. 

@:Adrepos, desirous of honor, IL 
8. 16. 

opevosy, IL 6. 1. 

opéynacs, I. 2. 10. 

¢porriCecy, with Gen, or with 
wep{ and Gen., or with Acc, L 
1.11. 

gvaal, of the Athenians, L 1. 18; 
IIL 4. 5. 

@vAacai and ¢povpol, IIL 6. 10. 

@vAacrixds, contrasted with 
wAésry, IIL. 1. 6. 


x. 


xalpecy, TIL 13.1. 

xapi{ecSar: mexapiopevos, sig- 
nif. and use of, I. 2. 10. 

xdpiv, as prep. L 2. 54. 

xerporéxens, IIL 11.4 

xitéy, IL. 7. 5. 

xiraévcoy, II. 7. 5. 

xitwvloxos, IL. 7. 5. 

xiéy, used for cooling wine, IL 1. 
30. 

xAapes, IL 7. 5. 

xopés, IIL 3. 12. 

xpde, diff. signif. in Act. and Pasa, 
Voice. 

xphpara= xrhyara, II. 3. 1. 

xpiodas, peculiar use of, I. 2.29; 
JIL 11.18; with and without ds, 
IL 1. 12; xpijodsai rr, TL 4. 6, 


INDEX. 


Perf. xexonjo3a: for Pres. xpncdoy 
L 2. 9. 
xphaetpos evder, IIL 9. 15. 


¥. 


YebsecSai, with a genitive, IV. 
2. 26. 

vhoe we, by a single vote, L 1. 
18. 

yux4, the appetite, I 2 4 


2. 


2, interj. compared with the Lat. VU. 
L 2. 41. 

@yadd, I. 4. 17. 

Gv, ovca, dy, ellipsis of, L 4. 10 
5. 1; 6. 2, et al. 

@vetoSat, seldom used in Aor., 
IL 7. 12 

&pa, of the season, 1. 1. 15; in re- 
gard to youthful beauty, IL 1 
22; without the article, IT. 1. 22; 
the parts of the day, IV. 3. 4 

&s, use of as preposition, II. 7. 2. 

&s, compared with gr, 1. 1. 2; 
with Part., I. 1. 20; IL 2. 8; 
with Gen. absol, I 1. 4; with 
Ace. absol., L 6. 5; 2. 20; = &s- 
ve, I. 2. 85; &s &» with Subj, 
I. 4.6; with Part, IL 6. 38; 
IIL 6.4; &s & with Part. Fut, 
II. 2.3; &s & with Part. Aor., 
IL 2.18; ds Soxovy Todi, IV. 2. 
80; ds ndées for Src oFrws dws, 
IIL 18.3; és oféy re with Superl, 
IIL 8.4; &s for Ssre with Inf, 
L 4. 10; és omitted, IL 1.13: 
with Infin., IIT. 8. 10. 

&sabdrws and &s 8° attws, I. 7 
3. 


__ wm 








GREEK INDEX. 42} 


&swep, with Acc. absol. in com- Opt. and é&, IIY.1.9, with Inf. 
parisons, I, 2. 19; II. 3.3; just for the explanation of preceding 
as, II. 1.5; Sswep wal... ofrw af, word, I. 8.6; &sre, after a posi- 
I. 6.3; &swep &» ei, IIL 10. 12; tive adjective for # sre after a 


&swep, corresponding toa preced- § comparative, III. 13. 3; A dsre 
ing was, 1V. 5.9; repetition of after a comparative, IIL 5. 17. 
subject after, I. 2. 24. -  @pedety and wpercioSa, with 


sre, following ofrws, I. 2.1; two Accusative, I. 2 61; IV 
&sre, signif. of, IL 7. 6; with 1.1, 


me 


#f 


INSTRUCTION BOOKS 


FOR 


STUDENTS OF MODERN LANGUAGES 


PUBLISHED BY 


D. APPLETON & COMPANY, 
549 & 551 BROADWAY, NEW YORK. 


AHN’S INTRODUCTORY 


PRACTICAL COURSE to acquire 
the French Language by a Short and 
Easy Method. Translated and ar- 
ranged, and supplied with a pro- 
nunciation of English Sounds. By 
J.C. CEHLSCHLEZGER. 12mo. Price 
TH cts. 

“The system of instruction of 
Ahn is simple and natural, and many 


who have uired the language 
testify to ite advantages.” 


nn er 


Integral Method of French In- 


struction. 


{_ NEW AND COMPREHEN- 


SIVE FRENCH INSTRUCTOR, 
based upon an Original and Philo- 
sophical Method, Applicable to the 
Study of all Languages, with an 
Introduction explanatory of the 
Method, and a Treatise on French 
Pronunciation. By STEPHEN PEARL 
ANDRFWs and GEORGE BATCHELOR. 
1vol.,12mo. 469 pages. Price, $1.50. 


II. PRACTICAL PRONOUN- 


CER AND KEY to Andrews and 
Batchelor’s New French Instructor. 
Containing the Lessons of the In- 
structor, with a phonetic rendering 
in parallel columns; a French 
Translation of the Exercises, to- 
gether with an Appendix. 1 vol. 
i2mo. 847 pages. Price, $1.95. 

It is claimed that the labor of 
teaching and learning the French 


language is immensely reduced h 
this new method, and the success o 


the pupil placed upon a footing of 
certainty never heretofore attained. 
The general characteristics of the 
system for which this claim is made 
are as follows: 1. The judicious 
combination of Theory and Prac- 
tice, Rule and Exercise, in their 
ust proportion to each other. 2 
new Aralysis of the Elements of 
guage. 8. The presentation of 
a Panoramic View of the French 
po ba as awhole. 4, Teaching 
one thing at a time, and proceeding 
by Inductive Steps. 5. The thor- 
ough examination of Complex Sen- 
tences, and the peculiar force and 
relations of Connecting Words. 6. 
The furnishing vf so complete a 
Key to the Pronunciation that the 
American can teach it with the 
wxame accuracy and facility as the 
native Parisian. 


seme camememeeeed 


BADOIS’S GRAMMAIRE 


ANGLAISE d’aprés le Systéme 
d’Ollendorff, & l’'Usage des Fran- 
gaia. Par Cartes Bapois. 12mo. 
282 pages. Price, $1.50. 


The want of a condensed Gram- 
mar for teaching Frenchmen the 
English language, long experienced 
by residents as well as travellers in 
this country, has been met by M. 
Badois with this clear and practical 
Treatise, on the Ollendorff plan. In 
the course of a few lessons, the 
learner is g0 familiarized with the 
most necessary English words and 
idioms that he can readily express 
himself, and can understand ordi- 
nary conversation. To the gram- 
matical course is appended a serics 
of Reading Lessons, accompanicd 
with an interlinear translation, 
which renders the volume complete, 
and makes it all that the French 
student can require for the acqnisi- 
tion of our tongue. 


BRIODERN LANGUAGES. 


CABINET DES FEES; or, Re- 


creative Readings, arranged for the 
express use of Students in French. 
By G. Gerakrp, Professor of the 
French Language and Literature. 
1vol.,12mo. Price, $1.50. 

“This is just the book for learn- 


ers of French who have just com- 
menced to read in that tongue.” 


a 


CHOUQUETS CONVERSA- 


TIONS AND DIALOGUES. By 
GustavB CHOUQUET. i16mo. 24 
pages. Price, 75 cts, 


A phrase-book is essential to 
those who would acquire au easy 
style of conversation in French. 
Such an auxiliary they will find in 
this work of Chouquet’s, which em- 
braces pees ae on daily occupa- 
tions and ordinary topics, involvin 
those idiomatic expressions tha 
most unently occur. The author 
displays judgment in his choice of 
subjects, and tact in adapting him- 
self to the comprehension of the 
young. With a knowledge of the 

hrases and idioms presented in 
his volume, the student can take 
pert in ordinary convcrsation with 

ency and elegance. 


a 


CHOUQUET’S GUIDE TO 


FRENCH COMPOSITION. By 
GUSTAVE CHOUQUET. 12m0. 297 
pages. Price, $1.26 


This volume is totended to serve 
as a reading and translation book, 
a text-book on Rhetoric, and a 
manual of French composition and 
conversation. The First Part Com- 
prises a treatise on Rhetoric, writ- 
ten in French, but ete to all 
languages, which will diseipline the 
mind yy Ae oe of as in bie fade 
tion of thought, an in his judg- 
ment for sonnd literary criticism. 
The Second Part is devoted to Coimn- 
position proper; contains analyses 
and models of narrations, descrip- 
tions, dissertations, letters, etc., 
and a list of enbjects on which, 
after these models, the pupil is re- 
quired to try his powers. 

It will be seen that this work is 
intended only for those who have 
already acquired some knowledge 
of the language ; for euch, particu- 
larly in young ladies’ schools, it is 
admitted to fill, in the most satis- 


COMMENT 





factory manner, a want that was 
long felt. It teaches at once French 
and Rbetoric—and that by a pleas- 
ant and easy process. 


a eed 


COLLOT’S DRAMATIC 


FRENCH READER ; beinga Selec- 
tion of some of the best Dramatic 
Works in the French Language. 
By Professor A. G. CoLLor. 12ma 
521 pages. Price, $1.50. 


In the belief that dramatic litera- 
ture affords peculiar facilities for 
familiarizing the student with 
French conversation in familiar, as 
well as more elevated, style, Prof. 
Collot has brought together in this 
volume fourteen of the chefs-d’ euvre 
of the French drama, comedy and 
tragedy, by such authors as Scribe, 
Piron, Moliére, Voltaire, Racine. 
and Corneille. They are. arran ed 
in progressive order, and furnished 
with notes on such paseeees as re- 

uire explanation. ording enter- 

ining pictures of French life, as 
well as specimens of the finest 
style, it is betieved that this collec- 
tion is just what is needed for ad- 
vanced classes. 


ON PARLE A 
PARIS: French as Spoken in 
Paris. By Madame pr Peyrac. 
12mo. 2%52pages. Price, $1.50. 


** Comment on parie & Paris,” or 
how they speak French in Paris, is 
certainly a very desirable thing to 
know; with the aid of this new 
and unique manual by Madame de 
Peyrac, the knowledge may be gain- 
ed without difficulty. Her volume 
is not intended for children, but for 
those who have partially acquired 
ity Lage, - ee mi} 
a with an elegant s of con- 
verzation. To invest the subject 
with greater interest, the form of 
a domestic romance is adopted. 
A variety of characters are intro- 
duced, and lively tableaux of French 
life and manners are sented. 
Teachers. who are dissatisfied with 
the Readers they have heretofore 
employed, are recommended to pro- . 
cure and examine this admirable 
volume, which has been warmly 
cornmeutod by critica and edw 
cutors. 





| 


MODERN LANGUAGES. | 





Baroness DE Staku. New edition, 
revised and corrected. 1 vol., 12mo. 
432 pages. $1.50. 


In the whole circle of polite lit- 
erature we scarcely know of any 
roduction in modern times, that 
s been honored with such lavish 
encomiums as the celebrated work, 
by Mad. de Staél, entitled ‘Co- 
ne, of Italy.” The bpp toni ac 
eloquen es and enchan 
pictures which * adorn this extraor. 
dinary production, do not impair 
in the least the interest of the fic- 
tion, as the authoress has skilful- 
ly introduced the digression only 
where the progress of the action is 
suspended, when the reader is 


even afraid of its resuming its 


course, and when he enjoys a mo- 
ment of repose, eo much the more’ 
becanse he is sensible of an ap- 
roaching storm. .... ‘** Corinne ” 
8 &@ wor eiapten to all readers. 
From its brilliant pictures the 
artiet may derive fresh enthusiasm, 
with new means of expressing it ; 
the learned may acquire ingenious 
comparisons and new imagery ; the 
tourist to the classic land of the 
Old World, the most important and 


judicious hints. 


Cen eee) 


COUTAN’S CHOIX DE 


POESIES (Select Poetry for Young 
Persons). By Madame A. CouTan, 
12mo, 829 pages. Price, $1.50. 


Madame Contan’s collection, made 
ee. apa years devoted to the 
teaching of French, embraces some 
of the choicest and best poetry in 
the language. While it is peculiar- 
ly adapted to young ladies’ schools, 
there is no class of students or 
general readers to whom it will not 
prove an acceptable and instructive 
companion. 


ee oo 
De Fivas’s French Works. 
NEW ELEMENTARY 


FRENCH READER: An Introduc- 


tion to the French Language. Con- 
taining Fables, select Tales, remark- 
able Facts, amusing Anecdotes. 
With a Dictionary. By ALAIN DE 
Fivas. 16mo. 147 pages. Price, 
% cents. 





CORINNE, OR ITALY. By/II. THE CLASSIO FRENCH 


READER ; or, Beauties of the 
French Writers, Ancient and Mod- 
ern. With a Vocabulary of all the 
Words and Idioms containcd in the 
Work. By J. L. JEwerr. 12mo. 
888 pages. Price, $1.50, — 


The Elementary Reader, as its 
name imports, is for beginners. It 
consists of short and easy pieces, 
written iu familiar style, and of the 
most attractive character. 

‘The Classic Reader may, with ad- 
dilly follow the Elementary, or 
ma used independently of it 
with somewhat older classes. For 
this work, the choicest productions 
of the extensive field of classic 
French Literature have been gath- 
ered. The great names of Fénélon, 
Bossuet, Monterquieu, Chateaubri- 
and, Thierry, Béranger, etc., afford 
sufficient guaranty of the purity, 
vivacity, and elegance of the con- 
tents. Each piece presents a sub- 
ject complete in itself. By selec- 
tions from the writings of different 
literary epochs, the reader is en- 
abled to form an enlightened judg- 
ment of each, and the work is thus 
rendered a faithful mirror of the 
best French literature, ancient as 
well as modern. The short bio- 
graphical sketches of the authors 
pr ed to the several extracts, will 

read with interest. 


‘OY. NEW GRAMMAR OF 


FRENCH GRAMMARS. Com- 
prising the substance of all the 
most approved French Grammars 
extant, but more especially of the 
Standard Work, ‘‘Grammaire des 
Grammaires,"’ sanctioned by the 
French Academy and the Univer- 
sity of Paris. With numerous 
Exerciees and Examples illustra- 
tive of every Rule. By Dr. V. DE 
Frvas, M. A., F. E. I. 8S. 1 vol., 
12mo. $1.25. 

At once the simplest and most 
complete grammar of the French 
language. To the pupil, the effect 
is almost aa if he looked into a 
map, #0 well defined is tho course 


of study as explained by M. de 
Fivas. 


‘““Tta precision and conciseness 
ere admirable. We cordially rec- 
ommend it to teachers and stu- 
dents. Its excellence cannot fail to 
secure it an established reputation.” 
—Standard. 


4 


MODERN LANGUAGES. 


THE FRENCH MANUAL: A 


New, Simple, Concise, and Easy 
Method of Acquiring a Conversa- 
tional Knowledge of the French 
Language, including a Dictionary 
of over Ten Thousand Words. By 
M. ALFRED Haver. Entirely re- 
vised and corrected from the last 
English edition, with a new system 
of Pronunciation. 1 vol., 12mo. 832 
pages. Half bound, $1.35. 

“A great many learners,” 6&8 
Te Courrier de ae ** might, 
after having waded Nee te the 
tedious courses of French hitherto 
followed, be able to express them- 
selves in a sort of half academic 
langu bat it would be altogether 
impoxsible for them to converse on 
the ordinary topics of ovens ony 


life, or give an order to & servan 
It is this familiar joey that M. 
Havet’s book is des to put 


them in possession of, and we 
Neve nothing has been neglected to 
secure that happy result.” It is, 
in the opinion of some of our fore- 
most teachers, emphatically the best 
system for | French.. 


Sd 


Ollendorff’s French Grammars. 
FIRST LESSONS 


IN THE 
FRENCH LANGUAGE; being an 
Introduction to Ollendorff's Larger 
Grammar. By G. W. GREENE. 
I6mo. 138 pages. Price, 75 cents. 


OLLENDORFF’S NEW METH- 


OD of learning to Read, Write, and 
Speak the French Language. With 
fall Paradigms of the Regular and 
Irregular, Auxiliary, Reflective, and 
Impersonal Verbs. By J. L. Jzw- 
ETT. 12mo. 498 pages. Price, 
$1.25. 


KEY TO EXERCISES. Sepa- 


rate volume. Price, $1. 


DLLENDORFF’S NEW METH- 


OD of learning to Read, Write, and 
Speak the French Language. With 
numerous Corrections, Additions, 
and Improvements, suitable for this 
Country. To which are added, 
Value’s System of French Pronun- 


ciation, his Grammatical Synopela, 
a New Index, and short Models of 
Commercial Correspondence. By 
V. VaLuE. 12mo. 588 pages. Prica 
$1.25. 


KEY TO EXERCISES. Sepa- 


rate volume. Price, $1. 


Oliendorff’s French Grammars 
have been before the public so long, 
and have had their merits so gener- 
ally acknowledged, that it is unne- 
cessary to enter into any detailed 
description of their peculiarities or 
lengthy argument their favor. 
Sutfiice it to say, that they are found- 
ed in nature, and follow the same 
course that a child pursues in first 
acqui his native tongue. They 
teach in ma | understandingly, 
interestingly. hey do not repel 
the student in the outset by oblig- 
ing him to memorize abstract 
language which conveys little or no 
idea to his mind, but im their 
lessons agreeably as well as efti- 
ciently by exercises, which teach the 
principles successively involved 
more clearly than any abstract lan- 

age can, They give a conversa- 

oust: Lae ren phapahy : ractically 
useful, knowledge of the language ; 
the student is made constantly to 
apply what he learns. To these 
peculiarities is due the wide-spread 
and lasting popularity of the Ollen- 
dorff series. 

Prof. Greene's Introduction, the 
first of the works named above, 
will be found useful for young be 

nners. In it are presented the 
undamental principles of the lan- 

ge, carefully culled out, and il 
ustrated with easy exercises. It 
paves the way for the larger works, 
preparing the pupil’s mind for their 


. more comprehensive course, and 


awakening in it a desire for farther 
knowledge. 

Value’s and Jewett’s works are 
essentially the same, though differ. ~ 
ing somewhat in their arrangement 
and the additions that have been 
made to the original. Some insti- 
tutions prefer one, and others the 
other. ither, it is believed, will 
impart a thorough acquaintance 
with French, both grammatical and 
conversational, by an interesting 
process, and with but little outlay 
of time and labor. 


—— 


NOUVEAU (LE) TESTA- 


MENT. ParJ. T. OsTERVALD. 12mo. 
Limp cloth, 50 cents. 


~ gf 


MODERN LANGUAGES. 5 





TELEMACHUS. By FE£NELON. 
New edition, with the Meaning in 


English, at the foot of each page, of 


the most difficult Words occurring 
in the Text. To which is added a 
Synoptical Dictionary of Mythologi- 
cal and Geographical Names. From 
the edition of Charles le Brun. 
The whole carefully revised and 
corrected from Didot’s Paris edi- 
tion. 1 vol., 12mo. 88 pages. $1.3. 


ey 


THE ADVENTURES OF 


TELEMACHUS. By FENELON. 
Standard edition. Edited by Ga- 
bricl Surenne. 18mo. 893 pages. 
Price, 75 cents. 


Fénélon’s world-renowned ‘ Tele- 
maque ’’ will always retain ita popn- 
larity as a Reader for French classes, 
on account of the purity of its style, 
the interest of its narrative, and the 
excellence of its moral. The | kaa 
ent edition is convenient in form 
faultiess in external ap nce, and 
as correct as the editorial supervision 
of an accomplished scholar like Su- 
renne can make it. 


ROE MER’S ELEMENTARY 


FRENCH READER. With an 
Analytical Study of the French 
Language, a Treatise on French 
Poetry, and a Dictionary of Idioms, 
Proverbs, Peculiar Expressions, etc. 
By J. RoEmer, LL. D., Professor of 
the French Language and Litera- 
ture in the N. Y. Free Academy. 
19mo. 297 pager. Price, $1.50. 


From the N. Y. Com. Advertiser. 


** We invite attention to this new 
French Reader, which seems admi- 
rably adapted to the use of the stu- 
dent, and especially to the code of 
instruction and explanation with 
which it is introduced—the whole 
forming, as we conceive. a book of 
exceeding value to both learners 


and teachers, and capable of greatly: 


facilitating the labors of both.” 


2 oe eS ot ated ee Mae a Ss ee eo 


THE ADVENTURES OF | PICCIOLA. By X. B. Sar- 


TINE. Preceded by Researches on 
the Employment of Time in State 
Prisons, by Puul L. Jacobs. New 
edition, revised and corrected. 1 
vol.,12mo. $1.25. 


een Aainemne 


PRENDERGAST’S MASTERY 
SERIES for learning Languages on 
New Principles. By THomas PREN- 
pERG@ast, Author of ‘‘ The Mastery 
of Languages ; or, the Art of Speak- 
ing Foreign Tongues Idiomatical- 
ly.” This method offers a solution 
of the problem, How to obtain fa- 
cility in speaking foreign languages 
grammatically, without using the 
Grammar in the first stage. It 
adopts and systematizes that pro- 
cess by which many couriers and ex- 
plorers have become expert practi- 
cal linguists. 


The folowing Manuals may now 
be had : 


HANDBOOK TO THE MASTERY 
SERIES, being an Introductory 
Treatise. Price, 50 cents. 


THE MASTERY SERIES, GERMAN. 
Price, 50 cents. 


THE MASTERY SERIES, FRENCH. 
Price, 50 cents. - 


To be followed shortly by 


THE MASTERY SERIES, SPANISH. 
Price, 50 cents. 


THE MASTERY SERIES, HEBREW. 
Price, 50 cents. 


‘We know that there are some 
who have given Mr. Prendervast’s 
plan a trial, and discovered that in 
& very few wecks its results had 
eurpassed all their anticipations.’’— 
The Record. 


‘“‘The Mastery System gives, in 
our opinion, all the advantages of 
Oliendorff’s, and is free from its de- 
fects. .. . To gain a thorough com- 
mand of the common phrases which 
the majority use exclusively and all 
men chiefly, is the goal at which 
the Mastery System aims, and. we 
think that goal can be reached by 
its means more easily and in 8 
shorter time than by any method 
yet made known.” —Norfolk News. 


MODERN LANGUAGES. 





PRONOUNCING FRENCH 


DICTIONARY. By Gasrieu Sv- 
RENNE, F. A. S. E. 16mo. 556 
pages. Price, $1.25. Pocket edition. 


In the preparation of this new 
work, due reyard has been paid to 
the introduction.of such new words 
and definitions as the provressive 

han in the langu have ren- 
dered necessary; and for this pur- 
pose the best and most recent au- 
thorities have been carefully con- 
ealted. It is therefore conndent 
anticipated that the volume will 
prove not only a useful auxiliary to 
the stadent, but also a convenient 
Pocket Companion to the traveller, 
wherever the French lan e is 
spoken. A vocabulary proper 
Bames accompanies the work. 


ene 


ROWAN’S MODERN FRENCH 


READER. With a Vocabulary of 
the New and Difficult Words and 
Idiomatic Phrases adopted in Mod- 
em French Litcrature. By F. 
Rowan. Edited by J. L. Jewett, 
Editor of Ollendorff’s French Meth- 
od. i12mo. 1 pages. Price, 
$1.50. 


One object of this volume is to 
offer specimens of the French lan- 
uage as it is spoken at the present 
ay, and presented in the works of 
the modern authors of France, with- 
out the risk of fara the mind of 
the young reader by indelicate ex- 
pressions or allueions. Another is 
to facilitate the task of the teacher 
by rendering the work attractive to 
the pupil. Such selections have 
therefore been made as will, it is 
hoped, be interesting and entertain- 
ing to the young reader, while at 
the same time they will prove 
worthy specimens of the peculiar 
style of their respective authors. 
e American edition is rendered 
etill more valuable by the addition 
of extracts from the writings of 
Sismond} and Mignet, modern his- 
. torians of distinguished merit. The 
’ vocabulary of new and difficult 
words and tdiomatic phrases is con- 
veniently arranged for reference, 
and considerably enlarged; while 
the whole has undergone thorough 
revision, with a view to accuracy in 
every particular. The orthograpiy 
has been made to conform to that 
of the Dictionary of the Academy 
and the usage of modern writers. 





ROEMER’S SECONDFRENCH 


READER. Illustrated with Hie- 


torical, Geographiesl, and Philolo- 
gical Notes. 12mo. 4%8 pages. 
Price, $1.50. 


This volume, like the peetn 
one, presents a series of lively a 

entertaining extracts, calculated to 
etimalate the curiosity and enlist the 
feelings of the scholar in favor of 
the language. The selections are 
made from modern authors exclu- 
sively, and bear witness to the nice 
literary discrimination of the com- 
piler. As a collection of elegant 
extracts, this volume is second to 
none; it has become a general fa- 
ve both with teachers and stu- 

ents. 


ROEMER’S POLYGLOTT 


READER. Forming one of a series 
of Five Volumes. Translated from 
English Text. By J. Romer, LL. D- 
1 vol.,12mo. Price, $1.50. 

The desien of the work is to en 
able the learner to have the same 


work in five tongues. The selec- 
tion are made from the best authors. 


Se! aed 


SPIERS ann SURENNE'S 


French and English and Enctish 
and French Pronouncing Diction- 
ary. One vol., 12mo. 973 paces. 
Price, $2.50. Standard abridged 
ecition. From new and large type. 


The First Part of this well-known 


-and universally popu work con- 
n 


tains: Words common were, 
Terms connected with science, 
Terms belonging to the fine arts, 

Four thousand historical vames, 
Four thousand geographical names, 

Upwards of eleven thousand 
words of recent origin, 

The pronunciation of every word 
according to the French Academy 
and the most eminent lexicograph- 
crs and ina taanbanea alexa, 

More than seven hundred critica} 
remarkg, in which the various me- 
thods of pronouncing employed by 
different authors arc investigated 
and compared. 

The Second Part contains: A 
copious vocabulary of English 
words, with their proper pronun- 
ciation. The whole is preceded by 
a critical treatise on French pro- 
munciation. 


. MODERN LANGUAGES. . : a 


SIMONNE’'S MANUAL OF 


FRENCH VERBS. Comprising the 
formation of Persons, Tenses, and 
Moods of the Regular and Irregular 
Verbs; a Practical Method to trace 
the Infinitive of a Verb out of any 
of its Inflections; Models of Senten- 
ces in their different Forms; and 8 
Series of the most useful Idiomati- 
cal Phrases. By T. Simonné&. 12mo. 
108 pages. Price, 75 cents. 

The title of this volume, given in 
full above, shows its scope and 
character. The conjugation of the 
verbs, regular as well as irregular, 
is the at difficulty that the 
French student has to encounter; 
and, to aid him in esurmounting it, 
M. Simonné has applied his tong 
experience as a teacher of thc lan- 
guage. 


ee eel 


SPIERS AND SURENNE'’S 
French -and- English and Eaglish-— 


and-French Pronouncing Diction- 
ary. Edited by G. P. Quackenbos, 


A.M. One large vol., 8vo, of 1,316. 


pp., neat type, and fine paper. 
Half Mor., $6. 


The publishers claim for this work, 


1. That it is a revision and com- 
bination of (Spiers’s) the best defin- 
ing and (Surenne’s) the most accu- 
rate pronouncing dictionary ex- 


nt. 

2. That in this work the numer- 
ous errors in Spiers’s dictionary 
have been carefully and faithfully 
corrected. ‘ 

3. That come three thousand new 
definitions have been added. 

4, That numerous definitions and 
constructions are elucidated by 
grammatical remarks and illustra- 
tive clauses and sentences. 

5. That several thousand new 
phrases and idioms are embodied. 

6. That upward of twelve hun- 
dred synonymous terms are ex- 
plained, by pointing out their dis- 
tinctive shades of aneanine 

%. That the parts of all the irregu- 
lar verbs are inserted in alphabetical 
order, so that one reference gives 
oe mood, tense, person, and num- 

er. 

8. That some four thousand new 
French words, connected with sci- 
a art, and literacure, have been 





9. That every French word is ac- 
companied by as exact a pronuncia- 
tion as can be represented by cor- 
responding English sounds, and 
vice versa. 

10. That it contains a full vocabu- 
lary of the names of persons and 
places, mythological and classical, 
ancient and modern. 

11. That the arrangement is the 
most convenient for reference that 
can be adopted. 

12, That it is the most complete 
acctrate, and reliable dictionary of 
these languages published. 


een cml 


VOLTAIRE’S HISTORY OF 


CHARLES XI. Carefully revised 
by GaBRIEL SURENNE. 16mo, 26% 
pages. Price, 75 cents. 


This is a neat edition of Voltaire’s 
valuable and pular History of 
Charles XII., King of Sweden, pub 
lished under the supervision of 4 
distinguished scholar, and well 
adapted to the use of schools in this 
country. 


ee 


WINKELMAN’S FRENOW 


SYNTAX; being a course of Excr- 
cises in all parts of French Syn.ax, 
methodically arranged after Poite- 
vin’s ‘‘ Syntaxe Francaise ;*’ to 
which are added Ten Appendices, 
designed for the use of Academies. 
Colleges, and Private Learners. By 
FREDERICK J. WINKELMAN, A. M., 
PH. D., Professor of Latin, French, © 
and German, in the Packer Collegi- 
ate Institute. 12mo. 366 pages. 
$1.25. 


This work is intended for students 
who already have a partial acquaint- 
ance with the French language, 
but wish to acquire a more thorough 
knowledge ofits Syntax than can be 
obtained through the text-hooks in 
general use. It is arranged in the 
same manner as the practical part 
of Poitevin's ‘* Svntaxe France ise.” 
The examples of Syntax are mainly | 
translations of passages from the 
best French authors. The Appen- 
dices—of which there are ten—illus- 
trate various difficult points im 
French gram nar. 


MODERN LANGUAGES. 





THE MASTERY SERIES FOR 


Learning Languages on New Princi- 
ples. By Tuomas PRENDERGAST, 
Author of ‘“‘The Mastery of Lan- 
guages, or the Art of Speaking 
Foreign Tongues Idiomatically.” 
This method offers a solution of the 
problem, How to obtain facility in 
speaking foreign languages gram- 
matically, without using the Gram- 
mar in the first stage. It adopts and 
systematizes that process by which 
many couriers and explorers have 


become expert practical linguists. 


HAND-BOOK TO THE MASTERY 


SERIES, being an Introductory 
Treatise. Price, 50 cents. 


TUE MASTERY SERIES, GERMAN. 


Price, 60 cents. 


ana: “coun 


German. 


ADLER’S GERMAN-AND- 


English, and English-and-German 
Pronouncing Dictionary. By G. J. 
ADLER, A. M., Professor of the Ger- 
man Language and Literature in the 
University of New York. One ele- 
gant large Svo vol. 1,400 pages. 
Price, $6. 


The aim of the distinguished au- 
thor of this work has been to em- 
body all the valuable results of the 
most recent investigations in a Ger- 
man Lexicon, which might become 
not only a reliable guide for the 
practical acquisition of the lan- 
guage, but one which would not for- 
sake the student in the higher walks 
of his pureuite, to which its treas- 
ures would invite him. 


In the preparation of the German 
and English Part, the basis adopted 
has been the werk of Fliigel, com- 
piled in toed by Heimann, Feiling, 
and Oxenford, This was the most 
complete and judiciously-prepared 
manual of the kind in England, 


The prevent work contains the ac- 
centuation of every German word, 
several hundred synonymes, to- 
gether with a classification and 
alphabetical list of the irregular 
verbs, and a dictionary of German 
abbreviations. 


The foreign words, likewise, which 
have not n completely German- 
ized, and which often differ in pro- 
nunciation and inflection from such 
as are purely native, have been des- 
ignated by particular marks. 


The vocabulary of foreign words, 
which now act so important a part, 
pot only in scientific works, but in 
the best classics, reviews, journals, 
hewspapers, and even ia conversa- 
tion, has been copiously supplied 
from the most complete and correct 
sources. It is believed that in the 
terminology of chemistry, miner. 
alogy, the practical arts, commerce, 
navigation, rhetoric, grammar, my- 
thology, ponoeorny, etc., scarcely 
& word will be found to be wanting. 


The Second (or German-English) 
Part of this volume has been ear 
reprinted from the work of Fitigel. 
The attention which has been paid 
in Germany to the peeparenes of 
English dictionaries for the German 
student has been such as to render 
these works very complete. The 
student, therefore, will scarcely find 
ne thing deficient in this Second 


AN ABRIDGMENT OF THE 


ABOVE. 12mo. 844pages. Price, 
$2.50. 


With a view of offering to the stu. 
dent of German such a portion of 
his larger work as would embody 
the most general and important 
lexicographical elements of the lan- 
guage in the smallest possible com- 
pass, the author has gone over the 
entire ground of the larger work— 
revising, condensing, or adding, as 
the case might require. All pro- 
vincialisms, synonymes, and strict- 
ly scientific terms, have been ex- 
cluded from these pages, and every 
thing that might prove unnecessary 
or embarrassing to beginners, or to 
travellers, and others for whom a 
smaller volume is better adapted. 


From C. C. Feiton. Prof. of Greek, 
Harvard Unio. 


“The careful manner in which 
Prof. Adler has investigated the lan- 
guage as employed by the great body 
of recent German writers, and the 
mecuacr with which the best ue 
is explained in his definitions, make 
the work peculiarly valuable foz 
English and American students." 


MODERN LANGUAGES. 





ADLER’S HAND-BOOK OF 
GERMAN LITERATURE. Con- 
taining Schiller’'s Maid of Orleans, 
Goethe’s Iphigenia in Tauris, 
Tieck’s Puss in Boots, The Xenia, 
by Goethe and Schiller. With 
Critical Introductions and Explana- 
tory Notes; to which is added an 
Appendix of Specimens of German 

. Prose, from the middle of the Six- 
teenth to the middie of the Nine- 
teenth Century. By G. J. ADLER. 
Rmo. 550 pages. Price, $1.50. 


For classes thai have made some 
proficiency in the German language, 
and desire an acquaintance with 
specimens of its dramatic literature, 
no more charming eelection than 
this can be found. Sufficient aid is 
given, in the form of introductions 
and notes, to enable the student to 
understand thoroughly what he 
reads. The progress of the lan- 
guage is graphically illustrated by 
specimens of the literature at differ- 
ent eras, collated in an Appendix. 


Ce ai 


ADLER’S PROGRESSIVE 
GERMAN READER. By @. J. 
ApLER, Professor of the German 
Language and Literature in the Uni- 
versity of the City of New York. 
12mo. 308 pages. Price, $1.60. 


The plan of this German Reader 
is as follows: 


1. The pieces are both prose and 
poctry, eclected from the best au- 
thors, and present sufficient variety 
to keep alive the interest of the 
scholar. 


2. It is progressive in its nature, 
the pieces being at first very short ; 
and vee and increasing in diffi- : 
culty and length as the learner ad- ! 
vances, 


8. At the bottom of the page con- 
stant references to the Grammar are 
made, the difficult passages are ex- 
plained and rendered. To cncour- 
age the first attempt of the learner 
as much ag poxsible, the twenty-one ; 

ieces of the first section are ana- | 


iven at the bottom of the page. 
he notes, which at first are very, 


yzed, and all the necessary words | 


abundant, diminish as the mene 


advances, 


——$— 


4. It contains five sections. The 
Jirat contains easy pieces, chiefly in 
roge, with all the words necessar 
or trapelating them; the icone: 
short pieces jn prose and poetry 
alternately, with copious notes and 
renderings ; the third, short popular 
tales of Grimm and others; the 
Jourth, select ballads and other 
pene from Birger, Goethe, Schil- 
er, Uhland, Schwab, Chamisso, etc. ; 
the » prose extracts from the first 

classics. 
5. At the end is added a vocabu- 
lary Ais all the words occurring in the 
00 


The pfeces have been selected 
and the notes prepared with great 
taste and judgment, so much so as 
to render the book a general favorite 
with German teachers. 


Se 


NEW, PRACTICAL, AND 
Easy Method of Learning the Ger- 
man Language. By F.:Aun, Doctor 
of Philosophy, and Professor of the 


College of Neuss. 12mo. Price, 
$1. 
—— es 
EICHHORN’S PRACTICAL 


GERMAN GRAMMAR. By 
CHARLES EICHHORN. 12mo. 287 
pages. Price, $1.50. 

Those who have used Eichhorn’s 
Grammar commend it in the highest 
terms for the excellence of its ar- 
aaize nent the simplicity ofits rules, 
and the tact with which abstruse 
points of grammar are illustrated by 
means of written exercises. It is 
the work of a practical teacher, who 
has learned by expericnce what the 
difficulties of the pupil are and how 
to remove them. 


anvanney wena) 


ROEMER’S POLYGLOTT 
READER IN GERMAN Being a 
Translation of the English Selcc 
tion. Translated by Dr. Soxucrr. 
12mo. $1.50. 





WRAGE’S GERMAN 


PRIMER. 12mo. 124 pages. Price, 
40 cents. 


FIRST GERMAN READER. 
12mo. 168 pages. Price, 50 centa. 


£0 MODERN LANGUAGES. 





OLLENDORFF’S NEW METH- 
OD of Learning to Read, Write, and 
Speak the German Language. By 
Groras J. ADLER, A. M. 12mo. 
510 pages. Price, $1.25. 


KEY TO EXEROISES. Sepa- 


rate volume. Price, $1. 


Few Later pre pak mete 

pularit e schools for so long 
@ potiod a the Ollendorff series. 
The verdict pronounced in their 
favor, on their first appearance in 
Earope, has been signally confirmed 
in America. The publishers bave 
received the strongest testimonials 
in relation to their merits from the 
press, from State and county school 
officers, from principals of acade- 
mies, and teachers of public and pri- 
vate schools in all sections of the 
United States. 


eee 


Grammars for Teaching English 
to Germans. 
OLLENDORFF’S NEW METH- 
OD for Germans to Learn to Read, 
Write, and Speak the English Lan- 
guage, Arranged and Adapted to 
Schools and Private Academies. 
By P. GANpDs. 12mo. 6599 pages. 

Price, $1.50. 


KEY TO THE EXERCISES. 
Separate volume. Price, $1. 





BRYAN’S GRAMMAR FOR 


Germans to learn English. Edited 
by Professor ScuMIEDER. 12mo. 
189 pages. Price, $1.25. 


The publishers have got out these 
-- volumes in view of the great num- 
ber of Germans residing in and con- 
stantly emigrating to the United 
States, with whom the speedy acqui- 
sition of English is a highly desir- 
' able object. To aid them in this, 
the services of competent and ex- 
perienced_ teachers have been pro- 
cured, and the admirable Grammars 
named above are the results of their 
labors, 
The Ollendorff Grammar embraces 
a full and complete synopsis of Eng- 
lish Grammar, applied at every step 
to practical exercises. It is con- 
etructed according to the ‘* New 
Method ” which has so  ,enerull 
approved itself to public favor. 
month’s study of this volume will 
supply the learner with such current 


idioms that he can comprehend 
ordinary conversation, and in turn 
make himself understood. - 

Bryan’s Course is briefer, and 
better adapted for primary classes 
and those whoee time of study is 
limited. It presents the ca al 
principles of the language, well ar- 
ran and clearly illustrated. The 
anomalies of oe neg syntax are 
handled in a masterly manner, and 
the general treatment of the sub- 
ject such as to remove from it all 
difficulties by the way. 


a coed 


ELEMENTARY GERMAN 


READER. By Rev. L. W. Hevpen. 
REIcH, Professor of Languages at 
Bethlehem, Pa. Price, $1.00. 


This is an excellent volume for 
beginners, combining the advan- 
tages of Grammar and Reader. It 
bas received strong and cordial 
commendations from the best Ger- 
man scholars in the country: among 
whom are Prof. Schmidt, of Colum- 
bia College, N. Y.; William M. 
Reynolds, late Pres. of Capitol 
Univ., Columbus, Ohio; Edward H. 
Reichel, Principal of Nazareth Hall; 
W. D. Whitney, Prof. of Sanscri 
and German in Yale College, etc., 
etc. 


——4-————- 


Italian. 


MEADOWS'S ITALIAN_AND- 


ENGLISH DICTIONARY. In Two 
Parts. I. Italian-and-Engiish ; IT. 
English-and-Italian. Comprehend- 
ing, in the First Part, all the Old 
Words, Contractions, and Licences 
used by the ancient Italian Poets 
and Prose Writers; in the Second 
Part, all the various Meanings of 
English Verbs. With a new and 
concise Grammar, to render easy 
the acquirement of the Italian Lan- 
guage; exhibiting the Pronuncia- 
tion by Corresponding Sounds, the 
Parts of Speech, Gender of Italian 
Nouns, New Conjugation of Regu- 
lar and Irregular Verbs, Accent on 
italian and English Words, List of 
usual Christian and Proper Names, 
Names of Countries and Nations 
By F. C. Meapows, M. A. 1 vol. 
16mo. $2. 


MODERN LANGUAGES. pa 


ELEMENTARY GRAMMAR 


OF THE ITALIAN LANGUAGE. 
Progressively Arranged for the use 
of Schools and Colleges. By G. B. 
Fontana. 12mo. 26pp. $1.50. 


The object of this work is to pre- 
rent the language as spoken to-day, 
in its simplest garb, both theoreti- 
cally and practically. The Gram- 
mar is divided into two parts, em- 
bracing Sixty Lessons and Sixty 
Exercises. The first part is exclu- 
sively given to rules indispensable 
to a general idea of the language; 
the second is framed for those who 
are desirous of having an insight in- 
to its theory, aS alodie: ail Beare. 
onyms, maxims, idioms, an - 
tive ‘expressions. The se asi 
of: are very regularly pro- 
pressive, and those of the second 

art are of course the most difficult. 

ome of them contain extracts from 
celebrated poems translated into 
plain prose, so that the pupil may 
compare his Italian translation wi 
the original, which has been in- 
serted for that purpose at the end 
of the book. Others are biographi- 
cal sketches of the most prominent 
among the Italian writers; by 
which means the pupil, whilst ac- 
quiring the language, may become 

miliar with the life and works of 
some of the classic Italian autbors, 
euch as Manzoni, Alfieri, Taxso, 
Petrarch, and the father of Italian 
language and literature, Dante Ali- 
g ; 


eer 


FORESTI’S ITALIAN 


READER: A Collection of Pieces 
in Italian Prose, designed as a Read- 
ing-Book for Students of the Italian 
Language. By E. Feurx FOoreEst!, 
LL. D. 12mo. 298 pages. Price, 
$1.50. 


In making selections for this vol- 
ume, Prof. Foresti has had recourse 
to the modern writers of Italy rather 
than to the old school of novelists, 
historians, and poets; his object 
being to present a picture of the 
Italian language as it is written and 
epoken at the present day. The 
lite taste of the compiler and 
his judgment as an instructor have 
been brought to bear with the 
happiest results In this valuabie 
Reader. 


From the Savannah Republican. 


** The selections are from popular 
authors, such as Botta, Manzoni, 
Machiavelli, Villani, and others. 





They are so made as not to consti- 
tute mere exercises, but contain 
distinct relations so complete as to 
gratify the reader and engage his 
attention while they instruct. This 
is a marked improvement on that 
old system which exacted much 
labor without enlisting the sym- 

athies of the student. The idioms 

our in a selections cope ex- 
plain y & glossary appen to 
each. Thel n Reader can with 
confidence be recommended to stu- 
dents in the language as a safe and 
sure guide. After mastering it, the 
Italian poets and other classicists 
may be approached with confi- 
dence.”” 


Siemeeraeiimauresctech 


MILLHOUSE’S NEW ENG- 


lish -and -Italian and Italian-and- 
English Dictionary. With the Pro- 
nunciation of the Italian. With 
many additions, by FERpmanp 
BRACCIPORTI. 2 vols., 8vo. Half 
bound, $6.00. 

This Italian Dictionary is consid- 
ered the best which has yet been 
poe It was prepared by the 


te John Millhouse, and is ac- 
knowledged, by thoee who have 


Italian, to excel all that have yet ap- 
peared. 


a 


ROEMER’S POLYGLOTT 


Reader, in the Italian Language; 
being a Translation of the English 
Book under that title. 1 vol., 12mo. 
$1.50. 


(cecenmmaemn meme emencd 


Ollendorff’s Italian Grammars. 
PRIMARY LESSONS IN 


Learning to Read, Write, and Speak 
the Italian Language. Introductory 
to the Larger Grammar. By G. W. 
GREENE. 18mo. 238 pages. Price, 
7 cta, 


ee 


OLLENDORFF'S NEW METH- 


OD of Learning to Read, Write, and 
Speak the ltalian Language. With 
Additions and Corrections. By E. 
Fe.ix Forest1, LL.D. 12mo. 583 
pages. Price, $1.50. 


MODERN LANGUAGES. 





KEY. Separate volume. Price, 


$1. 


principles for those who would pur- 
euea Pantie grammatical course 
wei the rata . 
Prof, Greene's Introduction should 


fully revised by Prof. Foresti, who 
has made such emendations and ad- 
ditions as the wants of the country 
required. In many eections the 
services of an Italian teacher cannot 
be obtained; the Ollendorff Course 
and Key will there supply the want 
of a master in the most satisfactory 
manner. 


From the United States Gazette. 
teaching the living languaces by 
e pguages 

Oliendorff is so superior all other 
modes, that in England and on the 
Continent of Europe, scarcely an 
other is in use, well-di 
academies and other institutions of 
learning. an those who cpa Poaet 
posed tivate an acquaintance 
with Italian Nterature. this work 
will prove invaluable, abridging, by 
an se deal, the period com- 
monly employed in studying the 


a eT 


Spanish. 


ATIN’S SPANISH GRAMMAR; 


being a New, Practical, and Easy 
Method of Learning the Spanish 
Language; after the System of A. 
F. Ahn, Doctor of Philosophy, and 
Professor at the College of Neuss. 
First American edition, revised and 


enlarred. 12mo. 149 pages. $1. 


KEY. 28 cents. 


Prof. Ahn’s method is one of 
peculiar excellence, and has met 
with great success. It has been 
happily described in bis own words: 
ie earn & foreign language as you 
learned your mother tongue”’—in 
the same simple manner, and with 
the same natural gradations. This 


method of the distingnished Ger 
man Doctor has been applied in the 


French, and Italian protot have 
y fe fim the Schools and 
Colleges of Europe. 
oe 


(DE BELEM) THE SPANISH 


PHRASE-BOOK; or, Key to 
Spanish Conversation. Containing 
the chief Idioms of the Spanish Lan- 
guage, with the Conjugations of the 


’ Auxiliary and the Regular Verbs, on 


the plan of the late Abbé Bossut. 
By E. M.pzs Bevex. 1 vol., 18mo. 
37 cents. 


anemia ane 


DE VERE’S GRAMMAR OF 


THE SPANISH LANGUAGE. 
With a Hiatory of the Language and 
Practical Exercises. By M. ScHELE 
DE VERE. 12mo. 273 pages. Price, 
$1.50. 


In this volume are embodied the 
results of many years’ experience on 
the part of the author, as Professor 
of Spanish in the University of Vir- 

nia. It aims to impart a critical 

owl of the language by a 
syate c course of grammar, il- 
lastrated with appropriate exer- 
cises. The author has availed him- 


with ce. 
From te Philadaphia Daily News. 


**No student of the Castilian dia- 
lect should be without this Gram- 
mar. It is at once conciee and 
comprehensive—multum in parvo— 
containing nothing that is redun- 
Gant, yet omitting nothing that is 
essential to the learner. The con- 
jagations are so admirably 
as no longer to present that etum- 
bling-block which has frightened so 
many from the study of one of the 
richest and most majestic of lar 
guages.” 


MODERN LANGUAGES. 18 


BUTLER’S SPANISH TEACH- 


er and Colloquial Phrase-Book: An 
Easy and Agreeable Method of Ac- 
quiring a Speaking Knowledge of 
the Spanish Language. By Pro- 
fessor BUTLER. 18mo. 298 pages. 
Price, 60 cts. 


The object of the author is to 
make the Spanish langnave a living 
epeaic ng tongue to the learner; and 
the method he adopts is that of 
nature. He begins with the simplest 
elements, and progressively advan- 
ces, applying all former acquisitions 
as he proceeds, until the learner has 
mastered one of the most perfect 
languages of modern times. 


From the N. Y. Journal of Commerce. 


“This ia a good book, and well 
fitted for the purposes for which it 
is designed. The 8 sh language 
is one of great si ty, and more 
easily acquired than any other mod- 
ern tongue. For a beginner, we 
recommend this little book, which 
is small, and designed to be carried 
in the pocket.” 


a ea) 


MEADOWS’S SPANISH-AND- 


ENGLISH DICTIONARY. InTwo 
Parts. I. Spanish-and-English ; I. 
English-and-Spanish. The First 
Part comprehends all the Spanish 
Words, with their appropriate Ac- 
cents, and every Noun witb its 
Gender. The Second Part, with the 
addition of many new Words, con- 
tains all the various Meanings of 
English Verbs, in Alphabetical Or- 
der, all expressed by their corre- 
spondent Spanish, in a simple and 
definite senee, At the end of both 
Parts is affixed a list of usual Chris- 
tian and Proper Names, Names of 
Countries, Nations, etc. By F. C. 
Meapows, M. A. 1 vol., 16mo. 
$2. 


- 


eee coed 


MERCANTILE DICTION- 


ARY: A Complete Vocabulary of 
the Technicalities of Commercial 
Correspondence, Names of Articles 
of Trade, and Marine Terms in Eng- 





lish, Spanish, and French. With 
Geographical Names, Business 
Letters, and Tables of Abbrevia- 
tions in Common Use in the three 
languages. Byd DE VIETELLE. 1 
vol.,12mo. $2. 


erence fey 


Ollendorff's Grammar for Teaching 


French to Spaniards. 


GRAMATICA FRANOCESA: 


Un Método para Aprender & Leer, 
Escribir y Hablar el Frances, segun 
el Verdadero Sistema de Ollendorff. 
Ordenado en Lecciones Progresi- 
vas, consistiendo de Ejercicios 
Orales y Escritos; enriquecido de 
la Pronunciacion Figurada como 
se estila en la Conversacion; y de 
un Apendice, abrazando las Reglas 
de la Sintaxis, la Formacion de los 
Verbos Regulares, y la Conjugacion 
de los Irregulares. Por TEopoRO 
SIMONNE. 12mo. 841 pages. Price, 
$1.50. 


KEY TO EXERCISES. Sepa- 


rate volume. Price, $1. 


M. Simonne has done a good work 
in bringing the French ree ge 
within the reach of Spaniards 
this application of the Ollendortt 
system. A few weeks’ study of his 
** Gramftica Francesa’ will impart 
a knowledge of the more com- 
mon conversational idfoms, and a 
thorongh mastery of it will ineure 
as perfect an acquaintance with 
French as can be desired. With 
the aid of the Kry the study can be 

ursued without a master; for the 
llustrative exercises at once show 
whether the grammatical rules and 
principles successively laid down 
are properly understood. 


ee eee! 


ROEMER’S POLYGLOTT 


READER (IN SPANISH). Trans- 
lated by Simon Camacuo. 1 vol., 
12mo. Half bound, $1.50. 


KEY TOSAME(IN ENGLISH). 


1 vol.,12mo. $1.50. 


MODERN LANGUAGES. 


MORALES’S PROGRESSIVE 


SPANISH READER. With an 
Analytical Study of the Spanish 
- Language. By AcusTIN Josk Mo- 
nates, A. M., H. M., Professor of 
the Spanish Language and Litera- 
ture in the New York Free Acad- 
emy. 12mo. 336 pages. Price, $1.50. 


The prose extracts in this volume 
are preceded by an historical ac- 
count of the origin and progress of 
the Spanish Language, and a con- 
d ; acholarlike tise on ita 
grammar; the poetical selections 
are introduced with an essay on 
i pa versification. Prepared in 
either case by the preliminary matter 
thus furnished, bearing vagal Ma 
his work, the pupil enters intelli- 

ntly on his task of translating. 

e extracts are brief, spirited, an 


entertaining; drawn mainly from . 
they are 


writers of the present day 


a faithful representation of the Jan- | 


guage as it is pow written and 
epoken. The ment is pro- 
gressive, epecimens of a more diffi- 
cult character being presented as 
the student becomes able to cope 
with them. 


wee eee 


NEW SPANISH READER. 


Consisting of Extracts from the 
Works of the most approved Au- 


thors in Prose and Verse, arranged . 
in Progressive Order. With Notes : 
explanatory of the Idioms and most ' 


difficult constructions, and a copious 


Vocabulary. By M. VELAZQUEZ DE | 
ua CapENa., 12mo. 351 pages. 


Price, $1.50. 


This book, being particularly in- 
tended fur the use of beginners, has 
been prepared with three objects in 
view ;: first, to furnish ers 
with pleasing and easy lessons, pro- 
gressively developing the beauties 
and difficulties of the Spanish lan- 

age; secondly, to enrich their 
minds with valuable knowledge ; 
and thirdly, to form their character, 
by instilling correct principles into 
their hearts. In order, therefore, to 
obtain the desired effects, the ex- 
tracts have been carefully selected 
from those classic Spanish writers, 
both ancient and modern, whose 
style is geuerally admitted to bea 
pattern of elegance, combined with 
auomatle purity and sound moral- 

y- . 








OLLENDORFF'’S SPANISH 


GRAMMAR; A New Method of 
Learning to Read, Write, and Speak 
the Spanish Language. With Prac- 


tical Rules for Spanish Pronuncia- - 


tion, and Models of Social and Com- 
mercial Correspondence. By M. 
VELAZQUEZ and T.S1MONNE. 12mo. 
560 pages. Price, $1.50. 


KEY TO THE SAME.  Sepa- 


rate volume. Price, $1. 


The admirable system introduced 
by Ollendorff is applied in this vol- 
ume to the Spanish language. Hav- 
ing received, from the two distin- 
guished editors to whom its super- 
vision was intrusted, corrections, 
emendations, and additions, which 
specially adapt it to the youth of 
this country, it is believed to em- 
brace every possible advantage for 
imparting a thorough and practical 
knowledge of Spanish. A course 
of systematic grammar underlies the 
whole; but its development is so 
gradual and inductive as not to 
weary the learner. Numerous ex- 
amples of regular and irregular 
verbs are presented; and nothing 
that can expedite the pupil's prog- 
ress, in the way or tion and 
illustration, is omit 


From the Republic. 

“Tt contains the best rules we 
have ever yet seen for learning a 
living la . It leads the stu- 
dent on, by almost imperceptible 
steps, from the simplest Principles 
to the most recondite and complex 
combinations of mmatical con- 
structions ; ont . parts athing 
arranged as to render every 
subservient to that which should be 
the chief point of view, the great 
object of ambition, viz., use. speech, 
conversation. Every part of bh, 
every simple and compound : 
tence, is so analyzed, so illastrated 
by explanatory dialogues, that it is 
impossible to open the book at-any 
page without acquiring some valu- 
able information conan of advan- 
cing the student in his progress as 


‘a linguist.” 
From the N. Y. Courier and Enqutrer. 


“The editors of this work are 
widely known as accomplished 
echolars and teachers, 
and the book derives still higher 
authority from their connection 
with it. We commend it with great 
confidence to all who desire to be- 
come acquainted with the Castilian 
tongue.” 


HODERN LANGUAGES. pT 


ne 


AN EASY INTRODUCTION | SEOANE’S NEUMAN AND 


TO SPANISH CONVERSATION. 
By M. VELAZQUEZ DE LA CADENA. 
_48mo. 100 pages. Price, 50 cents. 


This little work contains all that 
is necessary for making rapid prog- 
rezs in Spanish conversation. It is 
well adapted for schools, and for 
persons who have little time to 
study, or are their own instructors. 


ee eed 


€LEMENTARY SPANISH 


READER. By M. F. Toxton. 12mo. 
156 pages. Price, $1. 


This is one of the best elementary 
Spanish Readera, not only for the 
purposes of self-instruction, but 
also as a class-book for schools, that 
has ever been published. The con- 
tents are varied in style, including 
didactic, descriptive, coll hia- 
torical, and poetical extracts, drawn 
from the purest and most meritori- 
ous writers. The orthography con- 
forms to that established by the 
Royal Academy. A full Vocabulary 
of all the words employed is ap- 
pended, rendering a larger diction- 
ary unnecessary. 


a 


STANDARD PRONOUNCING 


SPANISH DICTIONARY: An 
Abridgment of Velazquez’s Large 
Dictionary, intended for Schools, 
Colleges, and Travellers. In Two 
Parts. I. Spanish-English; I. 
English-Spanish. By Mariano 
VELAZQUEZ DE LA CADENA. 12mo. 
888 pages. Price, $1.75. 


In making this abridgment from 
the octavo edition, the anthor has 
constantly kept in view the wants 
of classes beginning the study of 
Spanish. By rejecting all obsolete 
words, unusual phrases, and exclu- 
sively scientific terms, as well as 
other superfluous matter, he has 
found room for everything likely to 
be needed by the ordinar pup or 
the traveller, who would find it in- 
convenient to use the larger work. 
The fine typography, scholarly ar- 
rangement, and remarkable correct- 
ness of this Abridgment, have made 
it the acknowledged standard school 
dictionary of the Spanish language. 


—_—: 


BARETTYIS Spanish-and-English, 
and English-and-Spanish Pronoun- 
cing Dictionary. By MARIANO VE- 
LAZQUEZ DE LA CADENA, Profess- 
or of the Spanish Language and 
Literature in Columbia College, 
N. Y., aud Corresponding Member 
of the National Institute, Washing- 
ton. Large 8vo. 1,300 pages. Neat 
type, fine paper, and strung bind- 
ing. Price, $6.00. 


The pronunciation of the Castilian 
lan is so Clearly set forth in 
this Dictionary, as to render it well- 
nigh impossible for any person who 
can English y to fail in 
obtaining the true sounds of the 
Spanish words at sight. 


In the revision of the work, more 
than eight thoueand words, idioms, 
a familiar phrases have been 


It gives in both languages the 
Jone onaivalente of the words in 
general use, both in their literaland 
metaphorical acceptations. 


Also, the technical terms most 
frequently used in the arts, in 
chemistry, botany, medicine, and 
natural history, as well as nautical 
and mercantile terms and phrases— 
most of which are not found in 
other Dictionaries, 


Also many Spanieh words used 
only in American countries which 
were formerly dependencies of 
Spain. 

The names of many important 
articles of commerce, gleaned from 
the prices-current of Spanish and 
South American cities, are inserted 
for the benefit of the merchant, who 
will here find all that he needs for 
carrying on a business correspond- 
ence, 


The parts of the irregular verbs in 
Spanieh and English are here, for 
the first time, given in full, in their 
alphabetical order. 


The work likewise contains a 
grammatical synopsis of both lan- 
guages, arranged for ready and con- 
venient reference. 


The new and improved orthog- 
raphy sanctioned by the latest edi. 
tion of the Dictionary of the Acad- 
emy—now universally adopted by 
the press—is here given for the first 
time in a Spanish-and-English Dic- 
tionary. 


10 MODERN LANGUAGES. 





Ollendorff’s Grammar for Teaching 
English to Spaniards. 
GRAMATICA INGLESA: Un 
Método para Aprender 4 Leer, Es- 
cribir y Hablar el Inglés, segun el 
Sistema de Ollendorff. Acompaiia- 
do de un Apéndice que comprende 
en Compendio las Reglas contenidas 
en el cuerpo principal de la obra; 
un Tratado Sobre la Pronunciacion, 
Division y Formacion de las Pala- 
bras Inglesas; una Lista de los 
Verbos Regulares 6 Irregulares, con 
sus Conjugaciones y las distantas 
Preposiciones que Rigen ; Modelos 
de Correspondencia, etc., todo al 
alcance de Ia capacidad mas me- 
diana. Por Ramon PALENZUELA y 
JuaN DE LA C. CaRRENO, 12mo. 

457 pages. Price, $1.50. 


KEY TO EXERCISES. Sepa- 


rate volume. Price, $1. 


Spaniards desirous of learnin 
English will find in this volame 
that is needed for its speedy and 
thorongh acquisition. e system 

is clear, simple, philosophi- 
cal and practical. It is essentialiy 
the system of the popular Ollendorff 
series ; accompanied with a full 
Sper eaton course, a treatise on 
nglish pronunciation, a list of the 
irregular verbs, models of corre- 
spondence, and other matters which, 
as the experience of Sefiores Palen- 
zuela and Carrefio has shown them, 
aid in removing the difficulties that 
have heretofore impeded and dis- 
couraged the Spanish learner. 


io 


TORNOS’S COMBINED 
SPANISH METHOD: A New, 
Practical, and Theoretical System 
of Learning the Castilian Language, 
embracing the most advantageous 
features of the best-known Methods. 
With a Pronouncing Vocabulary, 
containing all the Words used in 
the course of the Work; and Refer- 
ences to the Lessons, in which each 
one is explained, thus enabling any 
one to be his own instructor. By 
ALBERTO DE Tornos, A. M., former- 


ly Director of Normal Schools in 
Spain. 1 vol., 12mo. 4%0 pages. 
Price, $1.75. 


* This volume is the result of the 
experience of twenty years as a 
teacher of the Spanish tongue. All 
the good features of the various 
methods which have been published 
within the last 100 years have been 
studiously examined, with the view 
of presenting to the public a theo- 
retical and practical grammar, which 
the author now presents under the 
tile of the CompineD SPANIsH 
METHOD.” 


eeeeeemens 


D. Appleton & Co. also publish :— 


BELLO (D. ANDRES). Com- 
pendio de la Gramitica Castellana. 
1vol.,18mo. Price, 50 cents. 


CERVANTES. £1 Ingenioso 
Hidalgo Don Quijote de la Mancha, 
reguu el texto corregido y anotado 
por el Sr. Ochoa. 1 vol. 695 pages. 
12mo. Price, $1.50. 


DE MARCHENA (A. R.) Com- 
pendio de la Historia Antigua. 1 
vol., 18mo. Price, 75 cts, 


ELEMENTOS DE QUIMICA ; 
Para uso de los Colegios y Escue- 
las. Por Eduardo L. Youmans, 
D.M. Traducido de la dltima edi- 
cion Inglesa, por Marco A. Rojas, 
D.M. 1lvol.,12%mo. Price, $2 


ELEMENTOS DE HISTORIA 
UNIVERSAL, paro uso de las Es- 
cuelas Suramericanas. 1 vol., 8vo. 
Cloth. Price, $2.50. 


NUEVA BIBLIOTECA DE LA 
RISA, por una Sociedad de Litera- 
tos de Buen Humor. 1 vol., 12mo., 
Cloth. Price, $1.50, 


Portuguese. 


A NEW METHOD OF LEARN- 
ING THE PORTUGUESE LAN: 
GUAGE. By E. J. GRavERT. 12mo. 
$2.00. 


34 


D. APPLETON & CO’S PUBLICATIONS. 





Harkness’s Elements of Latin Grammar. 


This work is intended especially for those who do not contemplate 
a collegiate course, but it may be successfully used in any school where, 
for special reasons, a small grammar is deemed desirable. The beginner 
needs to store his mind at the outset with the laws of the language in 
such fornis of statement as he can carry with him throughout his whole 
course of study. The convenience and interest of the student in this 
regard have been carefully consulted in the preparation of this manual. 
All the paradigms, rules, and discussions, have been introduced in the 
exact language of the author’s Grammar, by which it may at any time 
be supplemented. While, therefore, in many schools this work will be 
found a sufficient Latin Grammar, it may be used in others, either as 


preparatory to the larger Grammar, or in connection with it. 
No separate references to this volume will ever be needed in editions 
of Latin authors, as the numbering of the articles is the same as in the 


larger Grammar. 


From Pres, Cosieian, Tennessee Wesley- 
an University. 


“This work is very timely. I regard 
a A erooeaes in many schools in the 
u 


From Prof. W. Hf. Youna, Ohio Uni- 
wersity. 


“T most heartily commend this work. 
I have for some time felt its need. It 
seems to make your Latin course com- 


From Prof. C.G. Hupsox, Geneses Wea- 
leyan Seminary, Lima, N. Y. 


“T can heartily recommend it. I think 
that it is superior to all rivals.” 


From Prof. H. D. Watxrr, Orangeville 
Academy, Pa. 


“In my Mea no work of Professor 
ffarkness will be more widely used, or 
more valuable. than this. It supplies a 
want long felt by teachers. It is clear, 
thorough, and sufficiently extended for 
ordinary students.” 


From Prof. 8. H. Mantey, Cornell Col- 
lege, Iowa. 


“T think it one of the finest compendi- 
ams of Grammar I have ever seen. It 
must prove of great service as & prepara- 


tory drill- 


From Prof. L. F. Parzen, Iowa College. 


“YT feel under personal obligation for 
this new incentive and aid to classical 
study.” 


From H. ¥F. Lang, ap School, Temple- 
ton, Mass. 

“It is exactly adapted to our wants. 
We use all of Harkness’s books—Gram- 
mar, Reader, and Composition. We con- 
sider them emphatically ‘ the best.’ ” 


From Prof. J. A. Ketuirn, Heidelberg 


College, Ohio. 
“JT was rised to find so full an out- 
line of Latin Grammar comprised within 


such narrow limits.” 
From Prof. M. B. Brown, Notre-Dame 


University. 
“In ay opinion, it is Pe hae the book 
which has long been needed. It is a book 


to be learned entire, and is complete as far 
as it goes. Prof. Harkness deserves the 
thanks both of students and teachers.” 


From Rev. B. G. Nortnrop, Secretary 
of Board of Education, Conn. 


“T am highly pleased with Harkness’s 
Elements of Latin Grammar. Its brevit 
commends it for beginners and for 
contemplating a partial Latin course of 
study.” 


D. APPLETON & COS PUBLICATIONS. 





Cesar’s Commentaries on the Gallic War. 
With English Notes, Critical and Explanatory; a Lexicon, Geographi- 
cal and Historical Indexes, a Map of Gaul, etc. = Rev. J. A. 
SPENCER, D. D. 12mo, 408 pages. 


In the preparation of this volume, great care has been taken to adapt it in every re- 
spect to the wants of the young student, to make it a means at the same time of advan- 
cing him in a thorough knowledge of Latin, and inspiring him with a desire for further 
acquaintance with the classics of the language. Dr. Spencer has not, like some commen- 
tators, given an abundance of help on the easy passages, and allowed the difficult ones 
to speak for themselves. His Notes are on those parts on which the pupil wants them, 
and explain, not only grammatical difficulties, but allusions of every kind in the text. A 
well-drawn sketch of Ceesar’s life, a Map of the region in which his campaigns were car- 
ried on, and a Vocabulary, which removes the necessity of using & large dictionary and 
the waste of time consequent thereon, emhance the value of the volume in no small de- 


gree. 


Quintus Curtius: 


Life and Exploits of Alexander the Great. Edited and illustrated 
with English Notes. By WILLIAM HENRY CROSBY. 12mo, 
385 pages. 


Curtius’s History of Alexander the Great, though little used in the schools of this 
country, in England and on the Continent holds a high place in the estimation of clasai- 
eal instructors. The interesting character of its subject, the elegance of its style, and the 
purity of its moral sentiments, ought to place it at least on a par with Crssar’s Commen- 
taries or Sallust’s Histories. The present edition, by the late Professor of Latin in Rut- 
gers College, ig unexceptionable in typography, convenient in form,-scholarly and prac- 
tical in its notes, and al‘ogether an admirable text-book for classes preparing for col- 
lege. 

From Pror. Owsn, of the New York Free Academy. 


“It gives me great pleasure to add my testimonial to the many you are receiving in 
favor of the beautiful and well-edited edition of Quintus Curtius, by Prof. Wm. Henry 
Crosby. It is seldom that a classical book is submitted to me for examination, to which 
I can give so hearty a recommendation as to this. The external appearance is attractive; 
the paper, type, and binding, being just what a text-book should be, neat, clear, and du- 
rable. The notes are brief, pertinent, scholar-like, neither too exuberant nor too meagre, 


but happily exemplifying the golden mean so desirable and yet so very difficult of at 
tainment.” 





STANDARD CLASSICAL WORKS. 


Arnold’s Greek Reading Book, containing the Substance of the 
Practical Introduction to Greek Construing and a Treatige on 
the Greek Particles ; also, copious Selections from Greek An- 
thors, with Critical and Explanatory English Notes, and a Lexi- 
con. 12mo. 618 pages. 

Boise’s Exercises in Greek Prose Composition. Adapted to 
the First Book of Xenophon’s Anabasis. By James R. BorsE, 
Prof. of Greek in University of Michigan. 12mo. 185 pages. 

Champlin’s Short and Comprehensive Greek Grammar, By 
J. T. Coampuin, Professor of Greek and .Latin in Waterville 
College. 12mo. 206 pages. 

First Lessons in Greek ;* or, the Beginner's Companion-Book 
to Hadley’s Grammar. By James Morris Warton, Rector of 
Hopkins’s Grammar School, New Haven, Ct. 12mo. 

Hadley’s Greek Grammar,* for Schools and Colleges. By Jamzs 
HabLeEy, Professor in Yale College. 12mo. 3866 pages. 

Elements of the Greek Grammar. 12mo. 

Herodotus, Selections from; comprising mainly such portions 
as give a Connected History of the East, to the Fall of Babylon 
and the Death of Cyrus the Great. By Henman M. Jonnson, 
D.D., 12mo. 185 pages. 

Homer’s Iliad, according to the Text of Wo.F, with Notes, by 
Joun J. Owen, D.D., LL. D., Professor of the Latin and Greek 
Languages and Literature in the Free Academy of the City of 
New York. ivol.,12mo. %59 pages. 

Odyssey, according to the Text of Woxr, with Notes by 
JoHn J. OWEN. Sixteenth Edition. 12mo. 

Kuhner’s Greek Grammar, Translated by Professors Epwarps 
and Tartor. Large 12mo. 620 pages. 

Kendrick’s Greek Ollendorff.* Being a Progressive Exhibition 
of the Principles of the Greek Grammar. By Asanen C. KEN- 
DRIOK, Prof. of Greek Language in the University of Rochester. 
19mo. 371 pages. 

Owen’s Xenophon’s Anabasis, A new and enlarged edition, 
with numerous references te Kuhner’s, Crosby's, and Hadley’s 
Grammars. 12mo. 

—— Homer’s Iliad. 12mo. 759 pages. 

———-—— Greek Reader. 12mo. 

Acts of the Apostles, in Greek, with a Lexicon. 12mo. 

——_——— Homer’s Odyssey. Tenth Edition. 12mo. 

———— Thueydides. With Map. 12mo. 700 pages. 

Xenophon’s Cyropeedia, Eighth Edition. 1%mo. 





Plato’s Apology and Crito.* With Notes by W. & Tyump,. 


Graves Professor of Greek in Amherst College. 1%mo. 180 pp. 








== 


STANDARD CLASSICAL WORKS. 





Thuocydides’s History of the Peloponnesian War, according 
to the Text of L. Dinporr, with Notes by Joun J. Owrn. With 
Map. 12mo. 

Xenophon’s Memorabilia of Socrates, With Notes and Intro- 
duction by R. D. C. Ropsins, Professor of Language in Middle- 
bury College. 12mo. 421 pages. 

Anabasis, With Explanatory Notes for the use of 
Schools and Colleges. By Jamue R. Boiss, Professor of Greek 
in the University of Michigan. 12mo. 393 pages. . 

Anabasis. Chiefly according to the Text of L. Drx- 
DorF, with Notes by John J. OWEN. Revised Edition. With 
Map. 12mo. 

——————. Cyropeedia, according to the Text of L. Drvpory, 
with Notes by JoHN J. OWEN. 12mo. 

Sophocles’s (dipus Tyrannus, With Notes for the use of 
Schools and Colleges. By Howarp Crossy, Professor of 
Greek in the University of New York. 12mo. 188 pages. 








HEBREW AND SYRIAC. 


Gesenius’s Hebrew Grammar. Seventeenth Edition, with Cor- 
rections and Additions, by Dr. E. Ropiezr. Translated by T. 
J. Conant, Professor of Hebrew in Rochester Theological Semi- | 
nary, New York. 8vo. 3861 pages. 

Uhlemann’s Syriac Grammar, Translated from the German. 
By Enocna Hurcuinson. With a Course of Exercises in Syriac 
Grammar, and a Crestomathy and brief Lexicon Prepared by 
the Translator. S8vu. 9367 paces. 


‘ 


D. APPLETON &00,, 549 & 551 BROADWAY, N. Y., 
800 SCHOOL TEXT-BOOKS, 


Including the Departments of English, Latin, Greek, French, Span- 
ish I Italian, Hebrew, and Syriac; of which a complete 


DESCRIPTIVE CATALOGUE . 


Will be sent, free of postage, to thoes applying for it. 


A single copy for examination, of any of the works marked 
thus *, will be transmitted by mail, postage y prepaid, to any Teach- 
er remitting one-half of its prige sent 
by mail, postage prepaid, upoR 












































































4 
v a DTM bly ? 
Sees » + Coes Cy f WIENS yy , 4 y j 
Yr nana eta Ree tS xa mit Aik eat. a 
q st oy th ae ey (CRTs AM biel) 8! “iF Path ; 
By De CN ia tre abs eel te) he neaa hateasagn 4 
POU eters Ph ee = Age t. 

eR AA VEAL uae tN he TP } : 
AEUCeg SAN RI Te UN > 

Beat teas al ash, fs Le ee 
cPeg) .? “a, reaver tata? 4 ; 
Wad OF he a weet RS Ne ee ‘ 
aA . ass ‘ 4 ar ' 
7 HEN ¥ ey? GSA eo + 
{nee ale x sD a ‘ 
Beth Woche SPAS C 

~e v ted ee 
mAs } hans ait eet vie at id 
- 4 7 1 

_— 


> 7 














I 


et 







~ re 
ee " P 4 > q a a < a) ‘ j 
BY ee Vic oT 4, eee + Lrg ei. res om, 2A Pc ‘ i] 
SSeS SAAS SY Dap SaaS nk 
Nya a * a2 ~% 
Rata is 
“5 Sere 










SEE Senn eee ETE ES ERIS ON 
Noa) Pa A AML ate AES OT Seg SANA Uae aha Shy Sey 
>> te, 3 As ; +) * . /" ' 7 » . uP) og 2. 7 « 
~ 3s Nae wok HANOI WSs = 


6 Y " + nh Me |] a Y .» XA. 
SOR ERRORS Sy AAPA SY 


an a ne ; 2 . 

oily weeny Aree 

Sas 

eet als Se ee 

Ao boot wiyte? *% AN Asst - 
Sata aoe ORNS Re 
ON a owl ASR 

y 


« 





he 

mn 

chee *. 
ate x Nhe 






oy 


- 


tao 





















AM ay ey P a x’ 
pias kt B > 
~ 
















DATS a 
, Anas 


rei | 
. : 1 


thie, Nerd 
ahh : 
Pe LA ee ‘ 
SO DL 4 
». ‘ - : 
a> "3 Se AD a) 
. 1 atta Re ne 
* ss ' 
Lap | " 2's Fae 


